Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2016  with  funding  from 
Boston  Library  Consortium  Member  Libraries 


https://archive.org/details/greatriotsofnewy00head_1 


THE 


GREAT  RIOTS 

OP 

NEW  YORK, 

1712  TO  1873. 


INCLUDING  A FULL  AND  COMPLETE  ACCOUNT 
OF  THE 

FOUR  DAYS’  DRAFT  RIOT  OF  1863. 


By  Hoy.  J.  T.  HEADLEY, 

Author  of  “Napoleon  and  H13  Marshals,”  “Washington  and  His  Gen- 
erals,“Sacred  Mountains,”  “Sacred  Heroes  and  Martyrs,”  etc. 


ILLUSTRATED. 


NEW  YORK: 

E.  B.  TREAT,  805  BROADWAY, 

Successor  to  E.  B.  TREAT  & CO.,  Formerly  Subscription  Depart- 
ment of  CHARLES  SCRIBNER  & CO. 

1873. 


b°sto)t 

CH%S  rl 


C°HEG1£ 

HU  ,. 


F 

* H M3 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1873,  by 
E.  B.  TREAT, 

In  the  Office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress,  at  Washington. 


56451 


Stereotyped  at  the 

WOMEN’S  PRINTING  HOUSE, 
5G,  53  and  GO  Park  Street, 

New  York. 


THE  METROPOLITAN  POLICE, 

WHOSE 

UNWAVERING  FIDELITY  AND  COURAGE  IN  THE  PAST, 

ABE  A 

SURE  GUARANTEE  OF  WHAT  THEY  WILL  DO 

FOB 

NEW  YORK  CITY  IN  THE  FUTURE, 

THIS  WOBK  IS 

Respectfully  Jnscribed 

BY 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS. 


PAGE 

1.  Burning  of  the  Provost-Marshal’s  Office  . Frontispiece 

2.  TnE  Old  New  York  Hospital,  Scene  of  the  Doc- 

tors’ Biot 56 

3.  Colored  Orphan  Asylum  (Erected  since  the  Biot).  56 

4.  Headquarters  Metropolitan  Police  . . . . 129 

5.  Headquarters  Metropolitan  Fire  Department  . 129 

6.  Fort  LaFayette,  New  York  Harbor  ....  136 

7.  Fort  Hamilton,  New  York  Harbor  . . . .136 

8.  Scene  in  Lexington  Avenue 168 

9.  Attack  on  the  Tribune  Office 179 

10.  Fight  between  Bioters  and  Militia  . . .192 

11.  Hanging  and  Burning  a Negro  in  Clarkson  Street  208 

12.  The  Dead  Sergeant  in  Twenty-second  Street  . 229 

13.  Dragging  Colonel  O’Brien’s  Body  in  the  Street  . 247 

14.  Burning  Second  Avenue  Armory  ....  259 

15.  Deceiving  Dead  Bodies  at  the  Morgue  . . . 306 


PREFACE. 


The  materials  for  the  descriptions  of  the  Negro 
and  Doctors5  Riots  were  gathered  from  the  Archives, 
of  the  Historical  Society;  those  of  the  immediately 
succeeding  ones,  from  the  press  of  the  times. 

For  the  scenes  and  incidents  that  occurred  on  the 
stage  and  behind  the  curtain  in  the  Astor-place 
Opera  Riot,  I am  indebted  to  a pamphlet  entitled 
“ Behind  the  Scenes.” 

The  materials  for  the  history  of  the  Draft  Riots 
were  obtained  in  part  from  the  Daily  Press,  and  in 
part  from  the  City  and  Military  Authorities,  especially 
Commissioner  Acton,  Seth  Ilawley,  General  Brown, 
and  Colonel  Frothingham,  who  succeeded  in  putting 
them  down. 

Mr.  David  Barnes,  who  published,  some  ten  years 
ago,  a pamphlet  entitled  “ The  Metropolitan  Police,55 


8 


PREFACE. 


kindly  furnished  me  facts  relating  to  the  Police 
Department  of  great  value,  and  which  saved  me 
much  labor  and  time. 

Much  difficulty  has  been  encountered  in  gathering 
together,  from  various  quarters,  the  facts  spread  over 
a century  and  a half,  but  it  is  believed  that  every- 
thing necessary  to  a complete  understanding  of  the 
subjects  treated  of  has  been  given,  consistent  with 
the  continuity  and  interest  of  the  narrative. 

Of  course  some  minor  riots — a collection  of  mobs 
that  were  easily  dispersed  by  the  police,  and  were 
characterized  by  no  prolonged  struggle  or  strik- 
ing incidents — are  not  mentioned. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Character  of  a City  illustrated  by  Riots. — New  Material  for  History 
of  Draft  Eiots. — History  of  the  Eebellion  incomplete  without 
History  of  them. — The  Fate  of  the  Nation  resting  on  the  Issues 
of  the  Struggle  in  New  York  City. — The  best  Plan  to  adopt  for 
Protection  against  Mobs 17 

CHAPTER  II. 

THE  NEGRO  RIOTS  OF  1712-1741. 

Almost  impossible  for  the  present  Generation  to  comprehend  its  true 
Character  and  Effect  on  the  People. — Description  of  New  York 
at  that  Time. — The  Negro  Slaves. — The  Negro  Riot  of  1712. — 
Description  of  it. — The  Winter  of  1741. — Governor’s  House 
burned  down. — Other  Fires. — Suspicion  of  the  People. — Arrest 
and  Imprisonment  of  the  Blacks. — Reward  offered  for  the  sup- 
posed Conspirators. — Alarm  and  Flight  of  the  Inhabitants. — Ex- 
amination and  Confession  of  Mary  Burton. — Peggy,  the  New- 
foundland Beauty,  and  the  Hughson  Family. — The  Conspiracy. 
— Executions. — Fast. — Hughson’s  Hearing. — Hung  in  Chains. — 
The  Body,  and  that  of  a Negro,  left  to  swing  and  rot  in  the  Air. 
— Strange  Change  in  the  Appearances  of  the  Bodies. — The  Peo- 
ple throng  to  look  at  them. — Negroes  burned  at  the  Stake. — 
Terrific  Spectacle. — Bloody  Summer. — Execution  of  a Catholic 
Priest. — Strange  Scenes. — Upper  Classes  accused. — Executions 
stopped. — Reason  of  the  Panic 24 

CHAPTER  III. 

THE  STAMP- ACT  MOT  OF  1T65. 

Thorough  Understanding  of  the  Principles  of  Liberty  by  the  Peo- 
ple.— The  Stamp  Act. — How  viewed  by  the  Colonists. — Colden 

1* 


10 


CONTENTS. 


strengthens  Fort  George  in  Alarm. — Arrival  of  the  Stamps. — How 
the  News  was  received  by  the  Sons  of  Liberty. — A Bold  Placard. 
— Stamp  Distributor  frightened. — Patriotic  Action  of  the  Mer- 
chants.— Public  Demonstration  against  the  Stamp  Act. — Colden 
takes  Refuge  in  the  Fort. — Dare  not  fire  on  the  People. — The 
People  at  the  Gate  demand  the  Stamps. — Colden  and  Lord  Bute 
hung  in  Effigy . — Colden’s  Coach-house  broken  open. — The  Images 
placed  in  the  Coach,  and  dragged  with  Shouts  through  the 
Streets. — Hung  again  in  Sight  of  the  Fort. — A Bonfire  made  of 
the  Fence  around  Bowling  Green,  and  the  Governor’s  Carriages, 
while  the  Garrison  look  silently  on. — Prejudice  against  Coaches. 
— Major  James’  House  sacked. — Great  Joy  and  Demonstration  at 
the  Repeal  of  the  Stamp  Act. — Celebration  of  the  King’s  Birth- 
day.— Loyalty  of  the  People. — Mutiny  Act. — A Riot  becomes  a 
Great  Rebellion 46 


CHAPTER  IV. 

DOCTORS’  RIOT,  1788. 

Body-snatching. — Bodies  dug  up  by  Medical  Students. — Excitement 
of  the  People.  — Effect  of  the  Discovery  of  a human  Limb  from 
the  Hospital. — Mob  ransack  the  Building. — Destruction  of 
Anatomical  Specimens.  — Arrival  of  Mayor,  and  Imprisonment  of 
Students. — Second  Day. — Examination  of  Columbia  College  and 
Physicians’  Houses. — Appeal  of  the  Mayor  and  distinguished 
Citizens  to  the  Mob. — Mob  attempt  to  break  into  Jail  and  seize 
the  Students. — The  Fight. — The  Military  called  out.— Beaten  by 
the  Mob. — Larger  Military  Force  called  out. — Attacked  by  the 
Mob. — Deadly  Firing. — Great  Excitement. — Flight  of  Doctors 
and  Students 56 


CHAPTER  V. 

SPRING  ELECTION  RIOTS  OF  1&34. 

Fatal  Error  in  our  Naturalization  Laws. — Our  Experiment  of  Self- 
government  not  a fair  one. — Fruit  of  giving  Foreigners  the  Right 
to  Vote. — Bitter  Feeling  between  Democrats  and  Whigs. — First 
Day  of  Election. — Ships  “ Constitution  ” and  “Veto.” — Whigs 
driven  from  the  Polls . — Excitement.  — Whigs  determined  to  defend 


CONTENTS. 


11 


themselves. — Meeting  called. — Resolutions. — Second  Day’s  Elec- 
tion.— Attack  on  the  Frigate  u Constitution.” — A Bloody  Fight. 
— Mayor  and  Officers  wounded. — Mob  triumphant. — Excitement 
of  the  Whigs. — The  Streets  blocked  by  fifteen  thousand  en- 
raged Whigs. — Military  called  out. — Occupy  Arsenal  and  City 
Hall  all  Night. — Result  of  the  Election. — Excitement  of  the 
Whigs. — Mass-meeting  in  Castle  G-arden GO 


CHAPTER  VI. 

ABOLITION  RIOTS  OF  1834  AND  1835. 

The  Slavery  Question  agitated. — The  End,  Civil  War. — The  Re- 
sults.— William  Lloyd  Garrison. — Feeling  of  the  People  on  the 
Subject. — First  Attempt  to  call  a Meeting  of  the  Abolitionists 
in  New  York. — Meeting  in  Chatham  Street  Chapel. — A Fight. — 
Mob  take  Possession  of  Bowery  Theatre. — Sacking  of  Lewis  Tap- 
pan’s  House. — Fight  between  Mob  and  Police. — Mobbing  of  Dr. 
Cox’s  Church,  in  Laight  Street. — His  House  broken  into. — 
Street  Barricaded. — Attack  on  Arthur  Tappan’s  Store. — Second 
Attack  on  Church  in  Laight  Street. — Church  sacked  in  Spring 
Street. — Arrival  of  the  Military. — Barricades  carried. — Mr.  Lud- 
low’s House  entered. — Mob  at  Five  Points. — Destruction  of 
Houses. — The  City  Military  called  out. — Mob  overawed,  and 
Peace  restored. — Five  Points  Riot. — Stone-cutters’  Riot  ...  79 


CHAPTER  VII. 

FLOUR  RIOT  OF  1837. 

Starvation  will  always  create  a Riot. — Foreign  Population  easily 
aroused  against  the  Rich. — Severe  Winter  of  183G. — Scarcity  of 
Flour. — Meeting  of  Citizens  called  without  Result. — Meeting 
called  in  the  Park. — Speeches. — Sacking  of  Hart  & Co.’s  Flour 
Store,  in  Washington  Street. — Strange  Spectacle. — National 
Guards  called  out. — Disperse  the  Mob. — Attack  on  Herrick’s 
Flour  Store. — Folly  of  the  Riot 97 


12 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

ASTOE-PLACE  RIOTS,  1849. 

Rivalry  between  Forrest  and  Macready. — Macready’ s Arrival  in  this 
Country. — The  Announcement  of  his  Appearance  at  the  Astor- 
place  Opera  House,  and  Forrest  at  the  Broadway  Theatre  the 
same  Night  posted  Side  by  Side. — Bowery  Boys  crowd  the  Opera 
House. — Anxiety  of  the  Managers. — Consultations  and  Dramatic 
Scenes  behind  the  Curtain. — Stamping  of  the  People. — Scene  on 
raising  the  Curtain. — Stormy  Reception  of  Macready. — Howled 
down. — Mrs.  Pope  driven  from  the  Stage  by  the  Outrageous 
Language  of  the  Mob. — Macready  not  allowed  to  go  on. — His 
foolish  Anger. — Flees  for  his  Life. — His  Appearance  the  Second 
Night. — Preparations  to  put  down  the  Mob. — Exciting  Scene  in 
the  Theatre. — Terrific  Scenes  without. — Military  arrive. — At- 
tacked by  the  Mob. — Patience  of  the  Troops. — Effort  to  avoid 
Firing. — The  Order  to  Fire. — Terrific  Scene. — Strange  Conduct 
of  Forrest. — Unpublished  Anecdote  of  General  Scott Ill 

CHAPTER  IX. 

POLICE  RIOT DEAD-RABBITS’  RIOT — -BREAD  RIOT,  1857. 

Creation  of  the  Metropolitan  District. — Collision  between  Mayor 
Wood’s  Police  and  the  Metropolitan  Police. — Seventh  Regiment 
called  out. — Dead-Rabbits’  Riot. — Severe  Fight  between  the 
Roach  Guards  and  Dead  Rabbits. — Police  driven  back. — Barri- 
cades erected. — Military  called  out. — Killed  and  Wounded. — 
Bread  Riot. — Financial  Distress 129 


CHAPTER  X. 

DRAFT  RIOTS  OF  1863. 

Cause  of  the  Riots. — The  London  Times. — Draft  called  a despotic 
Measure. — The  despotic  Power  given  to  Washington  by  Con- 
gress.— Despotic  Action  sometimes  Necessary,  in  order  to  save 
the  Life  of  the  Nation. — The  Rights  of  Government. — Drafting 
the  Legitimate  Way  to  raise  an  Army — It  is  not  Unequal  or  Op- 
pressive  136 


CONTENTS. 


13 


CHAPTER  XI. 

Rights  of  Municipalities. — Interference  of  the  Legislature  with  the 
City  Government. — Conflict  between  the  Governor  and  Police 
Commissioners. — A Wrong  becomes  a Practical  Blessing. — Pro- 
vost Marshals. — Riot  not  anticipated. — Bad  time  to  commence 
the  Draft. — Preparations  of  Superintendent  Kennedy. — The 
Police  System. — Attack  on  Provost  Marshal  Captain  Erhardt. — 
Telegrams  of  the  Police. — Kennedy  starts  on  a Tour  of  Observa- 
tion  142 


CHAPTER  XII. 

Commencement  of  the  Mob. — Its  Line  of  March. — Its  immense  Size. 
— Attacks  a Provost-marshal’s  Office,  in  Third  Avenue.  — Set  on 
Fire. — Terrible  Struggle  of  Kennedy  for  his  Life  with  the  Mob. 
— Carried  to  Head-quarters  unconscious. — Acton’s  Preparations. 
— The  Telegraph  System. — Mob  cutting  down  Telegraph  Poles. 
— Number  of  Despatches  sent  over  the  Wires  during  the  Riot.  — 
Superintendent  of  Telegraph  Bureau  seized  and  held  Prisoner 
by  the  Mob 152 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

Soldiers  beaten  by  the  Mob. — Gallant  Fight  of  Sergeant  McCredie. — 
Mob  Triumphant. — Beat  Police  Officers  unmercifully. -t-Fearful 
Scenes. — Fifty  thousand  People  block  Third  Avenue. — A whole 
Block  of  Houses  burning. — Attack  on  a Gun  Factory. — Defeat  of 
the  Broadway  Squad. — Houses  sacked  in  Lexington  Avenue. — 
Telegraph  Dispatches. — Bull’s  Head  Tavern  burned. — Block  on 
Broadway  burned. — Burning  of  the  Negroes’  Orphan  Asylum. — 
Attack  on  Mayor  Opdyke’s  House. — A Crisis  nobly  met. — Gallant 
Fight  and  Victory  of  Sergeant  Carpenter. — A thrilling  Specta- 
cle  100 


CHAPTER  XIV. 


No  Military  in  the  City. — The  Mayor  calls  on  General  Wool,  com* 
manding  Eastern  Department,  for  Help.  — Also  on  General 


14 


CONTENTS. 


Sandford. — General  Wool  sends  to  General  Brown,  command- 
ing Garrison  in  the  Harbor,  for  U.  S.  Troops. — Marines  of  the 
Navy  Yard  ordered  tip. — Eventually,  West  Point  and  several 
States  appealed  to  for  Troops. — General  Brown  assumes  Com- 
mand.— Attack  of  Mob  on  the  Tribune  Building. — Its  severe  Pun- 
ishment.— Government  Buildings  garrisoned. — Difficulty  between 
Generals  Brown  and  Wool. — Head-quarters. — Police  Commis- 
sioners’ Office  Military  Head-quarters 175 


CHAPTER  XV. 

Telegraph  Bureau.  — Its  Work. — Skill  and  Daring  and  Success  of  its 
Force. — Interesting  Incidents. — Hairbreadth  Escapes. — Detec- 
tive Force. — Its  arduous  Labors. — Its  Disguises. — Shrewdness, 
Tact,  and  Courage. — Narrow  Escapes. — Hawley,  the  Chief 
Clerk. — His  exhausting  Labors. 185 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

DRAFT  RIOT SECOND  DAY. 

Appearance  of  the  City. — Assembling  of  the  Mob. — Fight  between 
Rioters  and  the  Police  and  Soldiers.  — Storming  of  Houses. — Riot- 
ers hurled  from  the  Roofs. — Soldiers  fire  on  the  People. — Awful 
Death  of  Colonel  O’Brien. — Fight  in  Pitt  Street. — Deadly  Con- 
flict for  a Wire  Factory. — Horrible  Impaling  of  a Man  on  an  Iron 
Picket. — Mystery  attached  to  him. — Second  Attack  on  Mayor 
Opdyke’s  House. — Second  Fight  for  the  Wire  Factory. — Telegra- 
phic Dispatches. — Citizens  Volunteering. — Raid  on  the  Negroes. 
— They  are  hunted  to  Death. — Savage  Spectacle. — Negroes  seek 
Head-quarters  of  Police. — Appearance  and  State  of  the  City.— 
Colonel  Nugent’s  House  sacked. — Fight  with  the  Mob  in  Third 
Avenue. — Battle  at  Gibbon’s  House. — Policeman  Shot. — Night 
Attack  on  Brooks  and  Brothers’  Clothing  Store. — Value  of  the 
Telegraph  System. — Captain  Petty. — Seymour’s  Speech  to  the 
Mob. — Cars  and  Stages  seized. — Barricades. — Other  Fights. — 
Acton  and  his  Labors 192 


CONTENTS. 


15 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

DRAFT  RIOT THIRD  DAY. 

Scenes  in  the  City  and  at  Head-quarters. — Fight  in  Eighth  Ave- 
nue.— Cannon  sweep  the  Streets. — Narrow  Escape  of  Captain 
Howell  and  Colonel  Mott. — Battle  for  Jackson’s  Foundry. — ■ 
Howitzers  clear  the  Street. — State  of  Things  shown  by  Telegraph 
Dispatches. — General  Sandford  sends  out  a Force  against  a 
Mob,  at  Comer  of  Twenty-ninth  Street  and  Seventh  Avenue. — 
Colonel  Gardin’s  Fight  with  the  Mob. — Is  Wounded. — Mob  Vic- 
torious.— Dead  and  Wounded  Soldiers  left  in  the  Street. — Cap- 
tain Putnam  sent  to  bring  them  away. — Disperses  the  Mob. — 
Terrific  Night 229 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

DRAFT  RIOT FOURTH  DAY. 

hoclamations  by  the  Governor  and  Mayor.  — City  districted.  — Appear- 
ance of  the  East  Side  of  the  City. — A small  Squad  of  Soldiers 
chased  into  a Foundry  by  the  Mob. — Fierce  Fight  between  the 
Mob  and  Military  in  Twenty-ninth  Street. — Soldiers  driven  from 
the  Ground,  leaving  a dead  Sergeant  behind. — Captain  Putnam 
sent  to  bring  the  Body  away. — Mows  down  the  Rioters  with 
Canister. — Storms  the  Houses. — Utter  Rout  of  the  Mob. — Colored 
Orphans  and  Negroes  taken  by  Police  to  Blackwell’s  Island. — 
Touching  Scene. — Coming  on  of  Night  and  a Thunder-storm. — 
Returning  Regiments. — Increased  Force  in  the  City  to  put  down 
Violence. — Archbishop  Hughes  offers  to  address  the  Irish. — Curi- 
ous Account  of  an  Interview  of  a Lady  with  him  and  Governor 
Seymour. — Strange  Conduct  of  the  Prelate 244 

CHAPTER  XIX. 

CLOSING  SCENES. 

tranquil  Morning. — Proclamation  of  the  Mayor. — Mob  cowed. — 
Plunderers  afraid  of  Detection. — Dirty  Cellars  crowded  with 


16 


CONTENTS. 


rich  Apparel,  Furniture,  and  Works  of  Art. — Archbishop  Hughes’ 
Address. — Useless  Efforts. — Acton’s  Forty-eight  Hours  without 
Sleep  over. — Change  in  Military  Commanders  in  the  City. — 
General  Brown  relinquishes  his  Command. — True  Words. — Noble 
Character  and  Behavior  of  the  Troops  and  Police. — General 
Brown’s  invaluable  Services 259 


CHAPTER  XX. 

Continued  Tranquillity. — Strange  Assortment  of  Plunder  gathered 
in  the  Cellars  and  Shanties  of  the  Bioters. — Search  for  it  exas- 
perates the  Irish-. — Noble  Conduct  of  the  Sanitary  Police. — 
Sergeant  Copeland. — Prisoners  tried. — Damages  claimed  from 
the  City. — Number  of  Police  killed. — Twelve  hundred  Bioters 
killed. — The  Biot  Belief  Fund. — List  of  Colored  People  killed. — 
Generals  Wool  and  Sandford’s  Beports. — Their  Truthfulness 
denied. — General  Brown  vindicated 267 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

OKANGE  RIOTS  OF  1870  AND  1871. 

Religious  Toleration. — Irish  Feuds. — Battle  of  Boyne  Water. — Or- 
angemen.— Origin  and  Object  of  the  Society. — A Picnic  at  Elm 
Park.  — Attacked  by  the  Bibbonmen.  — The  Fight.  After  Scenes. 
— Biot  of  1871. — Conspiracy  of  the  Irish  Catholics  to  prevent  a 
Parade  of  Orangemen. — Forbidden  by  the  City  Authorities. — 
Indignation  of  the  People. — Meeting  in  the  Produce  Exchange. 
— Governor  Hoffman’s  Proclamation. — Morning  of  the  12th. — 
The  Orangemen  at  Lamartine  Hall. — Attack  on  the  Armories. — 
The  Harpers  threatened. — Exciting  Scenes  around  Lamartine 
Hall  and  at  Police  Head-quarters.— Hibernia  Hall  cleared. — At- 
tack on  an  Armory. — Formation  of  the  Procession. — Its  March. — 
Attacked. — Filing  of  the  Military  without  Orders. — Terrific 
Scene. — The  Hospitals  and  Morgue. — Night  Scenes. — Number 
of  killed  and  wounded. — The  Lesson 289 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Character  of  a City  illustrated  by  Riots. — New  Material  for  History 
of  Draft  Riots. — History  of  the  Rebellion  incomplete  without 
History  of  them. — The  Fate  of  the  Nation  resting  on  the  Issues 
of  the  Struggle  in  New  York  City. — The  best  Plan  to  adopt  for 
Protection  against  Mobs. 

The  history  of  the  riots  that  hare  taken  place  in  a 
great  city  from  its  foundation,  is  a curious  and  unique 
one,  and  illustrates  the  peculiar  changes  in  tone  and 
temper  that  have  come  over  it  in  the  course  of  its  de- 
velopment and  "growth.  They  exhibit  also  one  phase 
of  its  moral  character — furnish  a sort  of  moral  history 
of  that  vast,  ignorant,  turbulent  class  which  is  one  of 
the  distinguishing  features  of  a great  city,  and  at  the 
same  time  the  chief  cause  of  its  solicitude  and  anxi- 
ety, and  often  of  dread. 

The  immediate  cause,  however,  of  my  taking  up  the 
subject,  was  a request  from  some  of  the  chief  actors  in 
putting  down  the  Draft  Riots  of  1863,  to  write  a his- 
tory of  them.  It  was  argued  that  it  had  never  been 
written,  except  in  a detached  and  fragmentary  way  in 
the  daily  press,  which,  from  the  hurried  manner  in 
which  it  was  done,  was  necessarily  incomplete,  and 
more  or  less  erroneous. 

. It  was  also  said,  and  truly,  that  those  who,  by  their 


18 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


courage  and  energy,  saved  the  city,  and  who  now 
would  aid  me  not  only  officially,  but  by  their  personal 
recollections  and  private  memoranda,  would  soon  pass 
away,  and  thus  valuable  material  be  lost. 

Besides  these  valid  reasons,  it  was  asserted  that  the 
history  of  the  rebellion  was  not  complete  without  it, 
and  yet  no  historian  of  that  most  important  event  in 
our  national  life  had  given  the  riots  the  prominence 
they  deserved,  but  simply  referred  to  them  as  a side 
issue,  instead  of  having  a vital  bearing  on  the  fate  of 
the  war  and  the  nation.  On  no  single  battle  or  cam- 
paign did  the  destiny  of  the  country  hinge  as  upon  that 
short,  sharp  campaign  carried  on  by  General  Brown 
and  the  Police  Commissioners  against  the  rioters  in 
the  streets  of  New  York,  in  the  second  week  of  July, 
1863.  Losses  and  defeats  in  the  field  could  be  and  were 
repaired,  but  defeat  in  New  York  would  in  all  proba- 
bility have  ended  the  war.  It  is  not  necessary  to  refer 
to  the  immediate  direct  effects  of  such  a disaster  on 
the  army  in  the  field,  although  it  is  scarcely  possible 
to  over-estimate  the  calamitous  results  that  would  have 
followed  the  instantaneous  stoppage,  even  for  a short 
time,  of  the  vast  accumulations  of  provisions,  ammu 
nition,  and  supplies  of  all  kinds,  that  were  on  their  waj 
to  the  army  through  New  York.  Nor  is  it  necessary 
to  speculate  on  the  effect  of  the  diversion  of  troops 
from  the  front  that  such  an  event  would  have  com- 
pelled, in  order  to  recover  so  vital  a point.  Washing- 
ton had  better  be  uncovered  than  New  York  be  lost. 
One  thing  only  is  needed  to  show  how  complete  and 
irreparable  the  disaster  would  have  been;  namely,  the 
effect  it  would  have  had  on  the  finances  of  the  country. 
With  the  great  banking-houses  and  moneyed  institutions 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


19 


of  New  York  sacked  and  destroyed,  the  financial 
credit  of  the  country  would  have  broken  down  utterly. 
The  crash  of  falling  houses  all  over  the  country  that 
would  have  followed  financial  disaster  here,  would 
have  been  like  that  of  falling  trees  in  a forest  swept 
by  a hurricane.  Had  the  rioters  got  complete  posses- 
sion of  the  city  but  for  a single  day,  their  first  dash 
would  have  been  for  the  treasures  piled  up  in  its 
moneyed  institutions.  Once  in  possession  of  these,  they, 
like  the  mobs  of  Paris,  would  have  fired  the  city  before 
yielding  them  up.  In  the  crisis  that  was  then  upon 
us,  it  would  not  have  required  a long  stoppage  in  this 
financial  centre  of  the  country  to  have  effected  a 
second  revolution.  With  no  credit  abroad  and  no 
money  at  home,  the  Government  would  have  been 
completely  paralyzed.  Not  long  possession  of  the 
city  was  needed,  but  only  swift  destruction. 

Doubtless  the  disastrous  effects  would  have  been  in- 
creased tenfold,  if  possible,  by  uprisings  in  other  cities, 
which  events  showed  were  to  follow.  Even  partial 
success  developed  hostile  elements  slumbering  in 
various  parts  of  the  country,  and  running  from  Boston 
almost  to  the  extreme  West. 

In  this  view  of  the  case,  these  riots  assume  a magni- 
tude and  importance  that  one  cannot  contemplate 
without  a feeling  of  terror,  and  the  truth  of  history 
requires  that  their  proper  place  should  be  assigned 
them,  and  those  who  put  them  down  have  an  honorable 
position  beside  our  successful  commanders  and  brave 
soldiers.  It  is  also  important,  as  a lesson  for  the 
future,  and  naturally  brings  up  the  question,  what 
are  the  best  measures,  and  what  is  the  best  policy  for 
the  city  of  New  York  to  adopt,  in  order  to  protect  it- 


20 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


self  from  that  which  to-day  constitutes  its  greatest 
danger — mob  violence  ? If  it  ever  falls  in  ruins,  the 
work  of  destruction  will  commence  and  end  within  its 
own  limits.  We  have  a police  and  city  military  which 
have  been  thought  to  be  sufficient,  but  experience  has 
shown  that  though  this  provision  may  be  ample  to  re- 
store law  and  order  in  the  end,  it  works  slowly,  often 
unwisely,  and  always  with  an  unnecessary  expenditure 
of  life.  In  conversing  with  those  of  largest  experience 
and  intelligence  in  the  police  department  on  this  sub- 
ject of  such  great  and  growing  importance,  we  are  con- 
vinced, from  their  statements  and  views,  a vast  improve- 
ment in  this  matter  can  be  made,  while  the  cost  to  the 
city,  instead  of  being  increased,  will  be  lessened  ; that 
is,  a cheaper,  wiser,  and  more  effectual  plan  than  the 
present  one  can  be  adopted.  Of  course  this  does  not 
refer  to  mere  local  disturbances,  which  the  police  force 
in  the  ordinary  discharge  of  its  duties  can  quell,  but 
to  those  great  outbreaks  which  make  it  necessary  to 
call  out  the  military.  Not  that  there  might  not  be  ex- 
igencies in  which  it  would  be  necessary  to  resort,  not 
only  to  the  military  of  the  city,  but  to  invoke  the  aid 
of  neighboring  States ; for  a riot  may  assume  the  pro- 
portions of  a revolution,  but  for  such  no  local  perma- 
nent remedy  can  be  furnished. 

The  objections  to  relying  on  the  military,  as  we  in- 
variably do  in  case  of  a large  mob,  are  many.  In  the 
first  place,  it  takes  the  best  part  of  a day  to  get  the 
troops  together,  so  that  a mob,  so  far  as  they  are  con- 
cerned, has  time  not  only  to  waste  and  destroy  for 
many  hours,  but  increase  in  strength  and  audacity. 
Tlie  members  of  the  various  regiments  are  scattered  all 
over  the  city,  engaged  in  different  occupations  and 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


21 


employments,  and  without  previous  notice  being  given, 
it  is  a long  and  tedious  process  to  get  them  to  their  re- 
spective headquarters  and  in  uniform.  This  wastes 
much  and  most  valuable  time.  Besides,  they  are  com- 
pelled to  reach  the  mustering  place  singly  or  in  small 
groups,  and  hence  liable  to  be  cut  off  or  driven  back 
by  the  mob,  which  in  most  cases  would  know  the  place 
of  rendezvous. 

In  the  second  place,  the  members  are  taken  out 
from  the  mass  of  the  people,  between  whom  there 
might  be  a strong  sympathy  in  some  particular  out- 
break, which  would  impair  their  efficiency,  and  make 
them  hesitate  to  shoot  down  their  friends  and  acquaint- 
ances. 

In  the  third  place,  in  ordinary  peace  times,  these 
uniformed  regiments  are  not  the  steadiest  or  most 
reliable  troops,  as  was  witnessed  in  the  riots  of  1863, 
as  well  as  in  those  of  the  Astor  Place  in  1849. 

They  hesitate,  or  are  apt  to  become  hasty  or  disor- 
ganized in  a close,  confused  fight,  and  driven  back. 
In  the  commencement  of  a riot,  a defeat  of  the  military 
gives  increased  confidence,  and  indeed,  power  to  a 
mob,  and  makes  the  sacrifice  of  life,  in  the  end,  far 
greater. 

In  the  fourth  place,  clearing  the  streets  does  not 
always  dissipate  a mob.  A whole  block  of  houses 
may  become  a fortress,  which  it  is  necessary  to  storm 
before  a permanent  victory  is  gained.  Half-disci- 
plined men,  unaccustomed,  and  unskilled  to  such  work, 
make  poor  headway  with  their  muskets  through  nar- 
row halls,  up  stairways,  and  through  scuttle-holes. 

In  the  fifth  place,  the  military  of  the  city  cannot  be 
called  away  from  their  work  for  two  or  three  days,  to 


22 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


parade  the  city,  without  a heavy  expense,  and  lienee 
the  process  is  a costly  one. 

In  the  last  place,  the  firing  of  these  troops  at  the  best 
is  not  very  judicious,  and  cannot  be  discriminating,  so 
that  those  are  shot  down  often  least  culpable,  and  of 
least  influence  in  the  mob — in  fact,  more  lives  usually 
are  taken  than  is  necessary. 

The  simplest,  most  efficient,  and  most  economical 
plan  would  be  to  select  five  hundred  or  more  of  the 
most  courageous,  experienced,  and  efficient  men  from  the 
police  department,  and  form  them  into  a separate  bat- 
talion, and  have  them  drilled  in  such  evolutions,  ma- 
noeuvres, and  modes  of  attack  or  defence,  as  would  be- 
long to  the  work  they  were  set  apart  to  do.  A battery 
might  be  given  them  in  case  of  certain  emergencies, 
and  a portion  carefully  trained  in  its  use.  At  a cer- 
tain signal  of  the  bell,  they  should  be  required  to  has- 
ten, without  a moment’s  delay,  to  their  head-quarters.  A 
mob  could  hardly  be  gathered  and  commence  work 
before  this  solid  body  of  disciplined,  reliable  men 
would  be  upon  them.  These  five  hundred  men  would 
scatter  five  thousand  rioters  like  chaff  before  them.  It 
would  be  more  efficient  than  two  entire  regiments, 
even  if  assembled,  and  would  be  worth  more  than  the 
whole  military  of  the  city  for  the  first  half  day. 

Besides,  clubs  are  better  than  guns.  They  take  no 
time  to  load — they  are  never  discharged  like  muskets, 
leaving  their  owners  for  the  time  at  the  mercy  of  the 
mob.  Their  volleys  are  incessant  and  perpetual,  given 
as  long  and  fast  as  strong  arms  can  strike.  They  are 
also  more  discriminating  than  bullets,  hitting  the  guilty 
ones  first.  Moreover,  they  disable  rather  than  kill — 
which  is  just  as  effectual,  and  far  more  desirable.  In 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


23 


addition  to  ail  this,  being  trained  to  one  purpose,  in- 
structed to  one  duty,  a mob  would  be  their  natural  ene- 
mies, and  hence  sympathy  with  them  in  any  cause  al- 
most impossible. 


CHAPTER  II. 


THE  NEGKO  BIOTS  OF  1712-1741. 

Almost  impossible  for  the  present  Generation  to  comprehend  its  true 
Character  and  Effect  on  the  People. — Description  of  New  York 
at  that  Time. — The  Negro  Slaves. — The  Negro  Riot  of  1712. — 
Description  of  it. — The  Winter  of  1741. — Governor’s  House 
burned  down. — Other  Fires. — Suspicion  of  the  People. — Arrest 
and  Imprisonment  of  the  Blacks. — Reward  offered  for  the  sup- 
posed Conspirators. — Alarm  and  Flight  of  the  Inhabitants. — Ex- 
amination and  Confession  of  Mary  Burton. — Peggy,  the  New- 
foundland Beauty,  and  the  Hughson  Family.  — The  Conspiracy. 
— Executions. — Fast. — Hugh  son’s  Hearing. — Hung  in  Chains. — 
The  Body,  and  that  of  a Negro,  left  to  swing  and  rot  in  the  Air. 
— Strange  Change  in  the  Appearances  of  the  Bodies. — The  Peo- 
ple throng  to  look  at  them. — Negroes  burned  at  the  Stake. — • 
Terrific  Spectacle. — Bloody  Summer. — Execution  of  a Catholic 
Priest. — Strange  Scenes. — Upper  Classes  accused. — Executions 
stopped. — Reason  of  the  Panic. 

Probably  bo  event  of  comparatively  modern  times — 
certainly  none  in  our  history — has  occurred  so  extraor- 
dinary in  some  of  its  phases,  as  the  negro  riot  of  1741. 
We  cannot  fully  appreciate  it,  not  merely  because  of 
the  incompleteness  of  some  of  its  details,  nor  from  the 
lapse  of  time,  but  because  of  our  inability  to  place  our- 
selves in  the  position  or  state  of  mind  of  the  inhabi- 
tants of  New  Pork  City  at  that  period.  We  can  no 
more  throw  ourselves  into  the  social  condition,  and 
feel  the  influences  of  that  time,  than  we  can  conceive 
the  outward  physical  appearance  of  the  embryo  me- 


THE  NEGRO  RIOTS  OF  1712-1741. 


25 


tropolis.  It  is  impossible  to  stand  amid  the  whirl  and 
uproar  of  New  York  to-day,  and  imagine  men  plough- 
ing, and  sowing  grain,  and  carting  hay  into  barns,  where 
the  City  Hall  now  stands.  The  conception  of  nearly 
all  the  city  lying  below  the  Park,  above  it  farms 
to  Canal  Street,  beyond  that  clearings  where  men  are 
burning  brush  and  logs  to  clear  away  the  fallow,  and 
still  farther  on,  towards  Central  Park,  an  unbroken 
wilderness,  is  so  dim  and  shadowy,  that  we  can  hardly 
fix  its  outlines.  Yet  it  was  so  in  1741.  Where  now 
stands  the  Tombs,  and  cluster  the  crowded  tenements 
of  Five  Points,  was  a pond  or  lakelet,  nearly  two  miles 
in  circumference  and  fifty  feet  deep,  and  encircled  by 
a dense  forest.  Its  deep,  sluggish  outlet  into  the  Hud- 
son is  now  Canal  Street.  In  wet  weather  there  was 
another  water  communication  with  the  East  River,  near 
Peck  Slip,  cutting  off  the  lower  part  of  the  island,  leav- 
ing another  island,  containing  some  eight  hundred  acres. 
Through  Broad  Street,  along  which  now  rolls  each  day 
the  stream  of  business,  and  swells  the  tumult  of  the 
Brokers’  Board,  then  swept  a deep  stream,  up  which 
boatmen  rowed  their  boats  to  sell  oysters.  The  water 
that  supplied  these  streams  and  ponds  is  now  carried 
off  through  immense  sewers,  deep  under  ground,  over 
which  the  unconscious  population  tread.  Where  Front 
and  Water  Streets  on  the  east  side,  and  West  Green- 
wich and  Washington  on  the  west  side,  now  stretch, 
were  then  the  East  and  Hudson  Rivers,  laving  smooth 
and  pebbly  beaches.  There  was  not  a single  sidewalk 
in  all  the  city,  and  only  some  half  dozen  paved  streets. 
On  the  Battery  stood  the  fort,  in  which  were  the  Gover- 
nor’s and  secretary’s  houses,  and  over  which  floated  the 
British  flag. 

2 


26 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY 


But  all  this  outward  appearance  is  no  more  unlike 
the  New  York  of  to-day  than  its  internal  condition. 

The  population  numbered  only  about  ten  thousand, 
one-fifth  of  which  was  negroes,  who  were  slaves. 
Their  education  being  wholly  neglected,  they  were 
ignorant  and  debased,  and  addicted  to  almost  every 
vice.  They  were,  besides,  restive  under  their  bondage 
and  the  severe  punishments  often  inflicted  on  them, 
which  caused  their  masters  a great  deal  of  anxiety. 
Not  isolated  as  an  inland  plantation,  but  packed  in  a 
narrow  space,  they  had  easy  communication  with  each 
other,  and  worse  than  all,  with  the  reckless  and  de- 
praved crews  of  the  vessels  that  came  into  port.  It  is 
true,  the  most  stringent  measures  were  adopted  to  pre- 
vent them  from  assembling  together;  yet,  in  spite  of 
every  precaution,  there  would  now  and  then  come  to 
light  some  plan  or  project  that  would  fill  the  whites 
with  alarm.  They  felt  half  the  time  as  though  walk- 
ing on  the  crust  of  a volcano,  and  hence  were  in  a 
state  of  mind  to  exaggerate  every  danger,  and  give 
credit  to  every  sinister  rumor. 

The  experience  of  the  past,  as  well  as  the  present 
state  of  feeling  among  the  slaves,  justified  this  anxiety 
and  dread  ; for  only  thirty  years  before  occurred  just 
such  an  outbreak  as  they  now  feared.  On  the  7tli  of 
April,  in  1712,  between  one  and  two  o’clock  in  the 
morning,  the  house  of  Peter  Van  Tilburgh  was  set  on 
fire  by  negroes,  which  was  evidently  meant  as  a signal 
for  a general  revolt. 

The  cry  of  fire  roused  the  neighboring  inhabitants, 
and  they  rushed  out  through  the  unpaved  muddy 
streets,  toward  the  blazing  building.  As  they  ap- 
proached it,  they  saw,  to  their  amazement,  in  the  red 


THE  NEGRO  RIOTS  OF  1712-1741. 


27 


light  of  the  flames,  a band  of  negroes  standing  in  front, 
armed  with  guns  and  long  knives.  Before  the  whites 
could  hardly  comprehend  what  the  strange  apparition 
meant,  the  negroes  tired,  and  then  rushed  on  them 
with  their  knives,  killing  several  on  the  spot.  The  rest, 
leaving  the  building  to  the  mercy  of  the  flames,  ran  to 
the  fort  on  the  Battery,  and  roused  the  Governor. 
Springing  from  his  bed,  he  rushed  out  and  ordered  a 
cannon  to  be  fired  from  the  ramparts  to  alarm  the 
town.  As  the  heavy  report  boomed  over  the  bay  and 
shook  the  buildings  of  the  town,  the  inhabitants  leaped 
from  their  beds,  and  looking  out  of  the  windows,  saw 
the  sky  lurid  with  flames.  Their  dread  and  uncer- 
tainty were  increased,  when  they  heard  the  heavy 
splash  of  soldiers  through  the  mud,  and  the  next  mo- 
ment saw  their  bayonets  gleam  out  of  the  gloom,  as 
they  hurried  forward  towards  the  fire.  In  the  mean- 
time, other  negroes  had  rushed  to  the  spot,  so  that  soon 
there  were  assembled,  in  proportion  to  the  white  popu- 
lation, what  in  the  present  population  of  the  city  would 
be  fully  10,000  negroes. 

The  rioters  stood  firm  till  they  saw  the  bayonets 
flashing  in  the  fire-light,  and  then,  giving  one  volley, 
fled  into  the  darkness  northward,  towards  what  is  now 
Wall  Street.  The  scattered  inhabitants  they  met,  who, 
roused  by  the  cannon,  were  hastening  to  the  fire,  they 
attacked  with  their  knives,  killing  and  wounding  sev- 
eral. The  soldiers,  firing  at  random  into  the  darkness, 
followed  after  them,  accompanied  by  a crowd  of  peo- 
ple. The  negroes  made  for  the  woods  and  swamps 
near  where  the  Park  now  stands,  and  disappearing  in 
the  heavy  shadows  of  the  forest,  were  lost  to  view. 
Knowing  it  would  be  vain  to  follow  them  into  the 


28 


TIIE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


thickets,  the  soldiers  and  inhabitants  surrounded  them 
and  kept  watch  till  morning.  Many,  of  course,  got  off 
and  buried  themselves  in  the  deeper,  more  extensive 
woods  near  Canal  Street,  but  many  others  were  taken 
prisoners.  Some,  finding  themselves  closely  pressed 
and  all  avenues  of  escape  cut  off,  deliberately  shot 
themselves,  preferring  such  a death  to  the  one  they 
knew  awaited  them.  How  many  were  killed  and 
captured  during  the  • morning,  the  historian  does 
not  tell  us.  We  can  only  infer  that  the  number  must 
have  been  great,  from  the  statement  he  incidentally 
makes,  that  “ during  the  day  nineteen  more  were  taken, 
tried,  and  executed — some  that  turned  State’s  evidence 
were  transported.”  “ Eight  or  ten  whites  had  been 
murdered,”  and  many  more  wounded. 

It  was  a terrible  event,  and  remembered  by  the  pres- 
ent inhabitants  with  horror  and  dismay.  To  the  little 
handful  occupying  the  point  of  the  island,  it  was  a 
tragedy  as  great  as  a riot  in  New  York  to-day  would 
be,  in  which  was  a loss  of  5,000  or  more  on  each  side. 

Many  middle-aged  men,  in  1741,  were  young  men  at 
that  time,  and  remembered  the  fearful  excitement  that 
prevailed,  and  it  was  a common  topic  of  conversation. 

The  state  of  things,  therefore,  which  we  have  de- 
scribed, was  natural.  This  was  rendered  worse  by  the 
arrival,  in  the  winter  of  1741,  of  a Spanish  vessel,  which 
had  been  captured  as  a prize,  the  crew  of  which  was 
composed  in  part  of  negroes,  who  were  sold  at  auction 
as  slaves.  These  became  very  intractable,  and  in  spite 
of  the  floggings  they  received,  uttered  threats  that  they 
knew  would  reach  their  masters’  ears.  Still,  no  evi- 
dence of  any  general  plot  against  the  inhabitants  was 
suspected,  and  things  were  moving  on  in  their  usual 


THE  NEGRO  RIOTS  OF  1712-1741. 


29 


way,  when,  on  the  18th  of  March,  a wild  and  blustering 
day,  the  Governor’s  house  in  the  fort  was  discovered 
to  be  on  tire.  Fanned  by  a fierce  south-east  wind,  the 
flames  spread  to  the  King’s  chapel,  the  secretary’s 
house,  barracks,  and  stables ; and  in  spite  of  all  efforts 
to  save  them,  were  totally  consumed.  The  origin  of 
the  fire  was  supposed  to  be  accidental,  but  a few  days 
after,  Captain  Warren’s  house,  near  the  fort,  was  found 
to  be  on  fire.  Two  or  three  days  later,  the  storehouse 
of  Mr.  Van  Zandt  was  discovered  on  fire.  Still,  no 
general  suspicions  were  aroused.  Three  more  days 
passed,  when  a cow-stall  was  reported  on  fire,  and  a 
few  hours  later,  the  house  of  Mr.  Thompson  ; the  fire 
in  the  latter  case  originating  in  the  room  where  a negro 
slave  slept.  The  very  next  day,  live  coals  were  dis- 
covered under  the  stable  of  John  Murray,  on  Broadway. 
This,  evidently,  was  no  accident,  but  the  result  of  de- 
sign, and  the  people  began  to  be  alarmed.  The  day 
following,  the  house  of  a sergeant  near  the  fort  was 
seen  to  be  on  fire,  and  soon  after,  flames  arose  from  the 
roof  of  a dwelling  near  the  Fly  Market.  The  rumor 
now  spread  like  wildfire  through  the  town  that  it  was 
the  work  of  incendiaries.  It  seems  to  us  a small  foun- 
dation to  base  such  a belief  on,  but  it  must  be  remem- 
bered that  the  public  mind  was  in  a state  to  believe  al- 
most anything. 

The  alarm  was  increased  by  the  statement  of  Mrs. 
Earle,  who  said  that  on  Sunday,  as  she  was  looking  out 
of  her  window,  she  saw  three  negroes  swaggering  up 
Broadway,  engaged  in  earnest  conversation.  Suddenly 
she  heard  one  of  them  exclaim,  “ Fire  ! fire ! Scorch  ! 
scorch!  a little  d — n by  and  by!”  and  then  throwing  up 
his  hands,  laughed  heartily.  Coupled  with  the  numerous 


30 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


fires  that  had  occurred,  and  the  rumors  afloat,  it  at 
once  excited  her  suspicions  that  this  conversation  had 
something  to  do  with  a plot  to  burn  the  city.  She 
therefore  immediately  reported  it  to  an  alderman,  and 
he,  next  day,  to  the  justices. 

Although  the  number  of  buildings  thus  mysteriously 
set  on  fire  was,  in  reality,  small,  yet  it  was  as  great  in 
proportion  to  the  town  then,  as  three  hundred  would 
be  in  New  York  to-day.  Less  than  that  number,  we 
imagine,  would  create  a panic  in  the  city,  especially  if 
the  public  mind  was  in  a feverish  state,  as,  for  instance, 
during  the  recent  civil  war. 

Some  thought  the  Spanish  negroes  had  set  the  build- 
ings on  fire  from  revenge,  especially  as  those  of  the 
Government  were  the  first  to  suffer.  Others  declared 
that  it  was  a plot  of  the  entire  negro  population  to 
burn  down  the  city.  This  belief  was  strengthened  by 
the  fact  that,  in  one  of  the  last  fires,  a slave  of  one  of 
the  most  prominent  citizens  was  seen  to  leap  from  the 
window,  and  make  off  over  garden  fences.  A shout 
was  immediately  raised  by  the  spectators,  and  a pursuit 
commenced.  The  terrified  fugitive  made  desperate 
efforts  to  escape,  but  being  overtaken,  he  was  seized, 
and,  pale  as  death,  lifted  on  men’s  shoulders  and  car- 
ried to  jail. 

Added  to  all  this,  men  now  remembered  it  lacked 
but  a few  days  of  being  the  anniversary  of  the  bloody 
riot  of  thirty  years  ago.  They  began  to  watch  and 
question  the  negroes,  and  one  of  the  Spanish  sailors,  on 
being  interrogated,  gave  such  unsatisfactory,  suspicious 
answers,  that  the  whole  crew  were  arrested,  and  thrown 
into  prison.  But  that  same  afternoon,  wdiile  the  mag- 
istrates, whom  the  alarming  state  of  things  had  called 


THE  NEGRO  RIOTS  OF  1712-1741. 


31 


together,  were  in  consultation  about  it,  the  cry  of 
“ Fire ! 55  again  startled  the  entire  community.  The 
ringing  of  the  alarm-bell  had  now  become  almost  as 
terrifying  as  the  sound  of  the  last  trumpet,  and  the 
panic  became  general.  The  first  step  was  to  ascertain 
if  there  were  any  strangers  in  town  who  might  be  con- 
cealed enemies,  and  a thorough  search  w^as  made — the 
militia  being  ordered  out,  and  sentries  posted  at  the 
ends  of  all  the  streets,  with  orders  to  stop  all  persons 
carrying  bags  and  bundles.  This  was  done  on  the  13th 
of  April.  None  being  found,  the  conclusion  became 
inevitable  that  some  dark,  mysterious  plot  lay  at  the 
bottom  of  it  all,  and  the  inhabitants  thought  the  city 
was  doomed,  like  Sodom.  First,  the  more  timorous 
packed  up  their  valuable  articles  and  fled  into  the 
country,  up  toward  Canal  Street.  This  increased  the 
panic,  which  swelled  until  almost  the  entire  population 
were  seen  hurrying  through  the  streets,  fleeing  for  their 
lives.  The  announcement  of  an  approaching  army 
would  not  have  created  a greater  stampede.  Every 
cart  and  vehicle  that  could  be  found  was  engaged  at 
any  price,  into  which  whole  families  were  piled,  and 
hurried  away  to  the  farms  beyond  Chambers  Street,  in 
the  neighborhood  of  Canal  Street.  It  was  a strange 
spectacle,  and  the  farmers  could  hardly  believe  their 
senses,  at  this  sudden  inundation  into  their  quiet  houses 
of  the  people  of  the  city.  The  town  authorities  were 
also  swept  away  in  the  general  excitement,  and  negroes 
of  all  ages  and  sexes  were  arrested  by  the  wholesale, 
and  hurried  to  prison.  The  Supreme  Court  was  to  sit 
in  the  latter  part  of  April,  and  the  interval  of  a few 
days  was  spent  in  efforts  to  get  at  the  guilty  parties. 
But  nothing  definite  could  be  ascertained,  as  the  con- 


32 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


spirators,  whoever  they  wTere,  kept  their  own  secret. 
At  length,  despairing  of  getting  at  the  truth  in  any 
other  way,  the  authorities  offered  a reward  of  a hundred 
pounds,  and  a full  pardon  to  any  one  who  would  turn 
State’s  evidence,  and  reveal  the  names  of  the  ring- 
leaders. This  was  pretty  sure  to  bring  out  the  facts,  if 
there  were  any  to  disclose,  and  almost  equally  sure  to 
obtain  a fabricated  story,  if  there  was  nothing  to  tell. 
A poor,  ignorant  slave,  shaking  with  terror  in  his  cell, 
would  hardly  be  proof  against  such  an  inducement  as 
a free  pardon,  and  to  him  or  her  an  almost  fabulous 
sum  of  money,  if  he  had  anything  to  reveal,  while  the 
temptation  to  invent  a tale  that  would  secure  both  lib- 
erty and  money  was  equally  strong. 

On  the  21st  of  April  the  court  met,  Judges  Philips 
and  Horsmander  presiding.  A jury  was  impanelled, 
but  although  there  was  no  lack  of  prisoners,  there  was 
almost  a total  want  of  evidence  sufficient  to  put  a sin- 
gle man  on  trial.  The  reward  offered  had  not  borne 
its  legitimate  fruits,  and  no  one  offered  to  make  any 
revelations. 

Among  the  first  brought  up  for  examination  was 
Mary  Burton,  a colored  servant  girl,  belonging  to  John 
Ilughson,  the  keeper  of  a low,  dirty  negro  tavern  over 
on  the  west  side  of  the  city,  near  the  Hudson  River. 
This  was  a place  of  rendezvous  for  the  worst  negroes  of 
the  town  ; and  from  some  hints  that  Mary  had  dropped, 
it  wTas  suspected  it  had  been  the  head-quarters  of  the 
conspirators.  But  when  brought  before  the  Grand 
Jury,  she  refused  to  be  sworn.  They  entreated  her  to 
take  the  oath  and  tell  the  whole  truth,  but  she  only 
shook  her  head.  They  then  threatened  her,  but  with  no 
better  success ; they  promised  she  should  be  protected 


THE  NEGRO  RIOTS  OF  1712-1741. 


33 


from  danger  and  shielded  from  prosecution,  but  she 
still  maintained  an  obstinate  silence.  They  then  showed 
her  the  reward,  and  attempted  to  bribe  her  with  the 
wealth  in  store  for  her,  but  she  almost  spat  on  it  in  her 
scorn.  This  poor  negro  slave  showed  an  independence 
and  stubbornness  in  the  presence  of  the  jury  that  aston- 
ished them.  Finding  all  their  efforts  vain,  they  ordered 
her  to  be  sent  to  jail.  This  terrified  her,  and  she  con- 
sented to  be  sworn.  But  after  taking  the  oath,  she 
refused  to  say  anything  about  the  fire.  A theft  had 
been  traced  to  Hughson,  and  she  told  all  she  knew 
about  that,  but  about  the  fires  would  neither  deny  nor 
affirm  anything.  They  then  appealed  to  her  consci- 
ence; painted  before  her  the  terrors  of  the  final  judg- 
ment, and  the  torments  of  hell,  till  at  last  she  broke 
down,  and  proposed  to  make  a clean  breast  of  it.  She 
commenced  by  saying  that  Hughson  had  threatened  to 
take  her  life  if  she  told,  and  then  again  hesitated.  But 
at  length,  by  persistent  efforts,  the  following  facts  were 
wrenched  from  her  by  piecemeal  She  said  that  three 
negroes — giving;  their  names — had  been  in  the  habit  of 
meeting  at  the  tavern,  and  talking  about  burning  of  the 
fort  and  city  and  murdering  the  people,  and  that  Ilugh- 
son  and  his  wife  had  promised  to  help  them  ; after  which 
Hughson  was  to  be  governor  and  Cuff  Phillipse  king. 
That  the  first  part  of  the  story  was  true,  there  is  little 
doubt.  How  much,  with  the  imagination  and  love  of 
the  marvellous  peculiar  to  her  race,  she  added  to  it,  it 
is  not  easy  to  say.  She  said,  moreover,  that  but  one 
white  person  beside  her  master  and  mistress  was  in  the 
conspiracy,  and  that  was  an  Irish  girl  known  as  Peggy, 
“ the  Newfoundland  Beauty.”  She  had  several  aliases , 
and  was  an  abandoned  character,  being  a prostitute  to 
2* 


34 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


the  negroes,  and  at  this  time  kept  as  a mistress  by  a 
bold,  desperate  negro  named  Caesar.  This  revelation  of 
Mary’s  fell  on  the  Grand  Jury  like  a bombshell.  The 
long-sought  secret  they  now  felt  was  out.  They  im- 
mediately informed  the  magistrates.  Of  course  the 
greatest  excitement  followed.  Peggy  was  next  exam- 
ined, but  she  denied  Mary  Burton’s  story  in  toto — swore 
that  she  knew  nothing  of  any  conspiracy  or  of  the  burn- 
ing of  the  stores;  that  if  she  should  accuse  any  one  it 
would  be  a lie,  and  blacken  her  own  soul. 

It  is  rather  a severe  reflection  on  the  courts  of  justice 
of  that  period,  or  we  might  rather  say,  perhaps,  a strik- 
ing illustration  of  the  madness  that  had  seized  on  all, 
that  although  the  law  strictly  forbade  any  slave  to  tes- 
tify in  a court  of  justice  against  a white  person,  yet 
this  girl  Mary  Burton  was  not  only  allowed  to  appear 
as  evidence  against  Peggy,  but  her  oath  was  permitted 
to  outweigh  hers,  and  cause  her  to  be  sentenced  to 
death.  The  latter,  though  an  abandoned,  desperate 
character,  was  seized  with  terror  at  the  near  approach 
of  death,  and  begged  to  be  allowed  another  examina- 
tion, which  was  granted,  and  she  professed  to  make  a 
full  confession.  It  is  a little  singular  that  while  she  cor- 
roborated Mary  Burton’s  statement  as  to  the  existence  of 
a conspiracy,  she  located  the  seat  of  it  not  in  Hughson’s 
tavern,  but  in  a miserable  shanty  near  the  Battery,  kept 
by  John  Romme,  who,  she  said,  had  promised  to  carry 
them  all  to  a new  country,  and  give  them  their  liberty, 
if  they  would  murder  the  whites  and  bring  him  the 
plunder.  Like  Mary  Burton’s  confession,  if  truthful  at 
all,  it  evidently  had  a large  mixture  of  falsehood  in  it. 

On  Saturday,  May  9th,  Peggy  was  again  brought  in, 
and  underwent  a searching  examination.  Some  of  her 


THE  NEGRO  RIOTS  OF  1712-1741. 


35 


statements  seemed  improbable,  and  they  therefore  tested 
them  in  every  possible  way.  It  lasted  for  several  hours, 
and  resulted  in  a long  detailed  confession,  in  which  she 
asserted,  among  other  things,  that  it  was  the  same  plot 
that  failed  in  1712,  when  the  negroes  designed  to  kill 
all  the  whites,  in  fact,  exterminate  them  from  the  island. 
She  implicated  a great  many  negroes  in  the  conspiracy ; 
and  every  one  that  she  accused,  as  they  were  brought 
before  her,  she  identified  as  being  present  at  the  meet- 
ings of  the  conspirators  in  Romme’s  house.  The  court 
seemed  anxious  to  avoid  any  collusion 'between  the  pris- 
oners, and  therefore  kept  them  apart,  so  that  each 
story  should  rest  on  its  own  basis.  By  this  course  they 
thought  they  would  be  able  to  distinguish  what  was 
true  and  what  was  false. 

Either  from  conscious  guilt,  or  from  having  got  some 
inkling  of  the  charge  to  be  brought  against  him, 
Homme  fled  before  he  could  be  arrested.  TIis  wife, 
however,  and  the  negroes  whose  names  Peggy  gave, 
were  sent  to  jail. 

On  the  lltli  of  May,  or  twenty  days  after  the  court 
convened,  the  executions  commenced.  On  this  day, 
Caesar  and  Prince,  two  of  the  three  negroes  Mary 
Burton  testified  against,  were  hung,  though  not  for 
the  conspiracy,  but  for  theft.  They  were  abandoned 
men,  and  died  recklessly.  Peggy  and  Ifughson  and  his 
wife  were  next  condemned.  The  former,  finding  that 
her  confession  did  not,  as  had  been  promised,  secure 
her  pardon,  retracted  all  she  had  said,  and  exculpated 
entirely  the  parties  whose  arrest  she  had  caused. 

An  atmosphere  of  gloom  now  rested  over  the  city ; 
every  face  showed  signs  of  dread.  In  this  state  of 
feeling  the  Lieutenant-governor  issued  a proclamation, 


36 


TITE  GREAT  RIOTS . OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


appointing  a day  of  fasting  and  humiliation,  not  only 
in  view  of  this  calamity,  but  on  account  also  of  the  want 
and  loss  caused  by  the  past  severe  winter,  and  the  decla- 
ration of  war  by  England  against  Spain.  "When  the  day 
arrived,  every  shop  was  closed  and  business  of  all  kinds 
suspended,  and  the  silence  and  repose  of  the  Sabbath 
rested  on  the  entire  community.  Without  regard  to 
sect,  all  repaired  to  the  places  of  worship,  where  the 
services  were  performed  amid  the  deepest  solemnity. 

The  day  of  execution  appointed  for  Hughson,  his 
wife,  and  Peggy  was  a solemn  one,  and  almost  the 
entire  population  turned  out  to  witness  it.  The  for- 
mer had  declared  that  some  extraordinary  appearance 
would  take  place  at  his  execution,  and  every  one  gazed 
on  him  as  he  passed  in  a cart  from  the  prison  to  the 
gallows.  lie  was  a tall,  powerful  man,  being  six  feet 
high.  lie  stood  erect  in  the  cart  all  the  way,  his 
piercing  eye  fixed  steadily  on  the  distance,  and  his 
right  hand  raised  high  as  his  fetters  would  permit,  and 
beckoning  as  though  he  saw  help  coming  from  afar. 
His  face  was  usually  pale  and  colorless,  but  to-day  it 
was  noticed  that  two  bright  red  spots  burned  on  either 
cheek,  which  added  to  the  mystery  with  which  the  su- 
perstitious spectators  invested  him.  When  the  sad 
procession  arrived  at  the  place  of  execution,  the 
prisoners  were  helped  to  the  ground,  and  stood  exposed 
to  the  gaze  of  the  crowd.  Ilughson  was  firm  and  self- 
possessed  ; but  Peggy,  pale,  and  weeping,  and  terror- 
struck,  begging  for  life  ; while  the  wife,  with  the  rope 
round  her  neck,  leaned  against  a tree,  silent  and  com- 
posed, but  colorless  as  marble.  One  after  another 
they  were  launched  into  eternity,  and  the  crowd, 
solemn  and  thoughtful,  turned  their  steps  homeward. 


THE  NEGRO  RIOTS  OF  1712-1741. 


37 


Hughson  was  hung  in  chains ; and  in  a few  days  a 
negro  was  placed  beside  him,  and  here  they  swung, 
blind  and  blackening,”  in  the  April  air,  in  full  view 
of  the  tranquil  bay,  a ghastly  spectacle  to  the  fisher- 
men as  they  plied  their  vocation  near  by.  For  three 
weeks  they  dangled  here  in  sunshine  and  storm,  a 
terror  to  the  passers-by.  At  length  a rumor  passed 
through  the  town  that  Hughson  had  turned  into  a 
negro,  and  the  negro  into  a white  man.  This  was 
a new  mystery,  and  day  after  day  crowds  would 
come  and  gaze  on  the  strange  transformation,  some 
thinking  it  supernatural,  and  others  trying  to  give  an 
explanation.  Hughson  had  threatened  to  take  poison, 
and  it  was  thought  by  many  that  he  had,  and  it  was 
the  effect  of  this  that  had  wrought  the  change  in  his 
appearance.  For  ten  days  the  Battery  was  thronged 
with  spectators,  gazing  on  these  bloated,  decomposing 
bodies,  many  in  their  superstitious  fears  expecting 
some  new  transformation.  Under  the  increasing  heat 
of  the  sun,  they  soon  began  to  drip,  till  at  last  the 
body  of  Hughson  burst  asunder,  filling  the  air  with 
such  an  intolerable  stench  that  the  fishermen  shunned 
the  locality. 

As  simple  hanging  was  soon  thought  not  sufficient 
punishment,  and  they  were  left  to  swing,  and  slowly 
rot  in  chains,  so  this  last  was  at  length  thought  to  be 
too  lenient,  and  the  convicts  were  condemned  to  be 
burned  at  the  stake.  Two  negroes,  named  Quack  and 
Cuffee,  were  the  first  doomed  to  this  horrible  death. 
The  announcement  of  this  sentence  created  the  great- 
est excitement.  It  was  a new  thing  to  the  colonists, 
this  mode  of  torture  being  appropriated  by  the  sav- 
ages for  prisoners  taken  in  war.  Curious  crowds 


38 


THE  GBEAT  EIOTS  OF  NEW  YOEK  CITY. 


gathered  to  see  the  stake  erected,  or  stare  at  the  loads 
of  wood  as  they  passed  along  the  street,  and  were 
unloaded  at  its  base.  It  was  a strange  spectacle  to 
behold — the  workmen  carefully  piling  up  the  fagots 
under  the  spring  sun ; the  spectators  looking  on,  some 
horrified,  and  others  fierce  as  savages ; and  over  all  the 
blue  sky  bending,  while  the  gentle  wind  stole  up  from 
the  bay  and  whispered  in  the  tree-tops  overhead.  On 
the  day  of  execution  an  immense  crowd  assembled. 
The  two  negroes  were  brought  forward,  pale  and  terri- 
fied, and  bound  to  the  stake.  As  the  men  approached 
with  the  fire  to  kindle  the  pile,  they  shrieked  out  in 
terror,  confessed  the  conspiracy,  and  promised,  if  re- 
leased, to  tell  all  about  it.  They  were  at  once  taken 
down.  This  was  the  signal  for  an  outbreak,  and  shouts 
of  “burn  ’em,  burn  ’em”  burst  from  the  multitude. 
Mr.  Moore  then  asked  the  sheriff  to  delay  execution 
till  he  could  see  the  Governor  and  get  a reprieve.  lie 
hurried  off,  and  soon  returned  with  a conditional  one. 
But,  as  he  met  the  sheriff  on  the  common,  the  latter 
told  him  that  it  would  be  impossible  to  take  the  crimi- 
nals through  the  crowd  without  a strong  guard,  and 
before  that  could  arrive,  they  would  be  murdered  by 
the  exasperated  populace.  They  were  then  tied  up 
again,  and  the  torch  applied.  The  flames  arose  around 
the  unhappy  victims.  The  curling  smoke  soon  hid  their 
dusky  forms  from  view,  while  their  shrieks  and  cries  for 
mercy  grew  fainter  and  fainter,  as  the  fierce  fire  shriv- 
elled up  their  forms,  till  at  last  nothing  but  the  crack- 
ling of  the  flames  was  heard,  and  the  shouting,  savage 
crowd  grew  still.  As  the  fire  subsided,  the  two 
wretched  creatures,  crisped  to  a cinder,  remained  to 


THE  NEGRO  RIOTS  OF  1712-1741. 


39 


tell,  for  the  hundredth  time,  to  what  barbarous  deeds 
terror  and  passion  may  lead  men. 

Some  of  the  negroes  went  laughing  to  the  place  of 
execution,  indulging  in  all  sorts  of  buffoonery  to  the 
last,  and  mocking  the  crowd  which  surrounded  them. 

All  protested  their  innocence  to  the  last,  and  if  they 
had  confessed  previously,  retracted  before  death  their 
statements  and  accusations.  But  this  contradiction  of 
themselves,  to-morrow  denying  what  to-day  they  had 
solemnly  sworn  on  the  Bible  to  be  true,  instead  of 
causing  the  authorities  to  hesitate,  and  consider  how 
much  terror  and  the  hope  of  pardon  had  to  do  with  it, 
convinced  them  still  more  of  the  strength  and  danger- 
ous nature  of  the  conspiracy,  and  they  went  to  work 
with  a determination  and  recklessness  which  made  that 
summer  the  bloodiest  and  most  terrific  in  the  annals 
of  New  York.  No  lawyer  was  found  bold  enough  to 
step  forward  and  defend  these  poor  wretches,  but  all 
volunteered  their  services  to  aid  the  Government  in 
bringing  them  to  punishment.  The  weeks  now,  as 
they  rolled  on,  were  freighted  with  terror  and  death, 
and  stamped  with  scenes  that  made  the  blood  run  cold. 
This  little  town  on  the  southern  part  of  Manhattan 
Island  was  wholly  given  to  panic,  and  a nameless 
dread  of  some  mysterious,  awful  fate,  extended  even 
to  the  scattered  farm-houses  near  Canal  Street.  Be- 
tween this  and  the  last  of  August,  a hundred  and  fifty- 
four  negroes,  exclusive  of  whites,  were  thrown  into 
prison,  till  every  cell  was  crowded  and  packed  to  suf- 
focation with  them.  For  three  months,  sentence  of 
condemnation  was  on  an  average  of  one  a day.  The 
last  execution  was  that  of  a Catholic  priest,  or  rather 
of  a schoolmaster  of  the  city,  who  was  charged  with 


40  THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 

being  one.  Mary  Burton,  after  an  interval  of  three 
months,  pretended  to  remember  that  he  was  present 
with  the  other  conspirators  she  had  first  named  as  being 
in  Hughson’s  tavern. 

Ilis  trial  was  long,  and  apparently  without  excite- 
ment. lie  conducted  his  own  case  with  great  ability, 
and  brought  many  witnesses  to  prove  his  good  character 
and  orderly  conduct;  but  he,  of  course,  could  not  dis- 
prove the  assertion  of  Mary,  that  she  had  some  time  or 
other  seen  him  with  the  conspirators  at  Ilughson’s  tav- 
ern— for  the  latter,  with  his  wife  and  Peggy,  and  the 
negroes  she  had  before  named,  had  all  been  executed. 
Mary  Burton  alone  was  left,  and  her  evidence  being 
credited,  no  amount  of  testimony  could  avail  him. 

Although  the  proceedings  were  all  dignified  and 
solemn,  as  became  an  English  court,  yet  the  course  the 
trial  took  showed  how  utterly  unbalanced  and  one-sided 
it  had  become.  To  add  weight  to  Mary’s  evidence, 
many  witnesses  wTere  examined  to  prove  that  Ury, 
though  a schoolmaster,  had  performed  the  duties  of  a 
Catholic  priest,  as  though  this  were  an  important  point 
to  establish.  The  attorney-general,  in  opening  the  case, 
drew  a horrible  picture  of  former  persecutions  by  the 
Papists,  and  their  cruelties  to  the  Protestants,  until  it 
was  apparent  that  all  that  the  jury  needed  to  indorse 
a verdict  of  guilty  was  evidence  that  he  was  a Catho- 
lic priest.  Still  it  would  be  unfair  to  attribute  this 
feeling  wholly  to  religious  intolerance  or  the  spirit  of 
persecution.  England  was  at  this  time  at  war  with 
Spain,  and  a report  was  circulated  that  the  Spanish 
priests  in  Florida  had  formed  a conspiracy  to  murder 
> the  English  colonists.  A letter  from  Ogilthorpe,  in 
Georgia,  confirmed  this.  Ury,  who  was  an  educated 


THE  NEGRO  RIOTS  OF  1712-1741. 


41 


Englishman,  but  had  led  an  adventurous  life  in  differ- 
ent countries,  could  not  disprove  this,  and  he  was  con- 
victed and  sentenced  to  be  hung.  He  met  his  fate  with 
great  composure  and  dignity,  asserting  his  innocence  to 
the  last.  He  made  the  eighteenth  victim  hung,  while 
thirteen  had  been  burned  at  the  stake,  and  seventy-one 
transported  to  various  countries. 

At  the  average  rate  of  two  every  week,  one  hanged 
and  one  burned  alive,  they  w^ere  hurried  into  eternity 
amid  prayers,  and  imprecations,  and  shrieks  of  agony. 
The  hauling  of  wood  to  the  stake,  and  the  preparation 
of  the  gallows,  kept  the  inhabitants  in  a-state  bordering 
on  insanity.  Business  wras  suspended,  and  every  face 
wore  a terrified  look.  The  voice  of  pity  as  well  as  jus- 
tice was  hushed,  and  one  desire,  that  of  swift  ven- 
geance, filled  every  heart.  Had  the  press  of  to-day, 
with  its  system  of  interviewing,  and  minuteness  of  detail 
and  description,  existed  then,  there  would  have  been 
handed  down  to  us  a chapter  in  human  history  that 
could  be  paralleled  only  in  the  dark  ages. 

A swift  massacre,  a terrible  slaughter,  comes  and 
goes  like  an  earthquake  or  a tornado,  and  stuns  rather 
than  debases ; but  this  long,  steady  succession  of  hor- 
rible executions  and  frightful  scenes  changed  the  very 
nature  of  the  inhabitants,  and  they  became  a prey  to 
a spirit  demoniacal  rather  than  human.  The  prayers 
and  tears  of  those  led  forth  to  the  stake,  their  heart- 
rending cries  as  they  were  bound  to  it,  and  their  shrieks 
of  agony  that  were  wafted  out  over  the  still  waters  of 
the  bay,  fell  on  hard  and  pitiless  hearts.  The  ashes  of 
the  wood  that  consumed  one  victim  would  hardly  grow 
cold  before  a new  fire  was  kindled  upon  them,  and  the 
charred  and  blackened  posts  stood  month  after  month, 


42 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


hideous  monuments  of  what  man  may  become  when 
judgment  and  reason  are  surrendered  to  fear  and  pas- 
sion. The  spectacle  was  made  still  more  revolting  by  the 
gallows  standing  near  the  stake,  on  which  many  were 
hung  in  chains,  and  their  bodies  left  to  swing,  blacken, 
and  rot  in  the  summer  air,  a ghastly,  horrible  sight. 

Where  this  madness,  that  had  swept  away  court,  bar, 
and  people  together,  would  have  ended,  it  is  impossible 
to  say,  had  not  a new  terror  seized  the  inhabitants. 
Mary  Burton,  on  whose  accusation  the  first  victims  had 
been  arrested  and  executed,  finding  herself  a heroine, 
sought  new  fields  in  which  to  win  notoriety.  She 
ceased  to  implicate  the  blacks,  and  turned  her  attention 
to  the  whites,  and  twenty-four  were  arrested  and  thrown 
into  prison.  Elated  with  her  success,  she  began  to  as- 
cend in  the  social  scale,  and  criminated  some  persons 
of  the  highest  social  standing  in  the  city,  whose  charac- 
ters were  above  suspicion.  This  was  turning  the  tables 
on  them  in  a manner  the  upper  class  did  not  expect, 
and  they  began  to  reflect  what  the  end  might  be.  The 
testimony  that  was  sufficient  to  condemn  the  slaves  was 
equally  conclusive  against  them.  The  stake  and  the 
gallows  which  the  court  had  erected  for  the  black  man, 
it  could  not  pull  down  because  a white  gentleman  stood 
under  they*  shadow. 

Robespierre  and  his  friends  cut  off  the  upper-crust 
of  society  without  hesitation  or  remorse ; but  unfortu- 
nately the  crust  next  below  this  became  in  turn  the 
upper-crust,  which  also  had  to  be  removed,  until  at  last 
they  themselves  were  reached,  when  they  paused. 
They  had  advanced  up  to  their  necks  in  the  bloody 
tide  of  revolution,  and  finding  that  to  proceed  farther 
would  take  them  overhead,  they  attempted  to  wade 


THE  NEGRO  RIOTS  OF  1712-1741. 


43 


back  to  shore.  So  here,  so  long  as  the  accusations  were 
confined  to  the  lowest  class,  it  was  all  well  enough,  but 
when  they  were  being  reached,  it  was  high  time  to 
stop.  The  proceedings  were  summarily  brought  to  a 
close,  further  examinations  were  deemed  unnecessary, 
and  confessions  became  flat  and  unprofitable ; and  this 
strange  episode  in  American  history  ended. 

That  there  had  been  cause  for  alarm,  there  can  be 
no  doubt.  That  threats  should  be  uttered  by  the 
slaves,  is  natural ; for  this  would  be  in  keeping  with 
their  whole  history  in  this  country.  Nor  is  it  at  all 
improbable  that  a conspiracy  was  formed ; for  this, 
too,  would  only  be  in  harmony  with  the  conduct  of 
slaves  from  time  immemorial.  The  utter  folly  and 
hopelessness  of  such  a one  as  the  blacks  testified  to, 
has  been  urged  against  its  existence  altogether.  If  the 
argument  is  good  for  anything,  it  proves  that  the  con- 
spiracy thirty  years  before  never  existed,  and  that  the 
Southampton  massacre  was  a delusion,  and  John 
Brown  never  hatched  his  utterly  insane  conspiracy  in 
Harper’s  Ferry.  There  have  been  a good  many  ser- 
vile insurrections  plotted  in  this  country,  not  one  of 
which  was  a whit  more  sensible  or  easier  of  execution 
than  this,  which  was  said  to  look  to  the  complete  over- 
throw of  the  little  city.  That  the  fires  which  first 
started  the  panic  were  the  work  of  negro  incendiaries, 
there  is  but  little  doubt;  but  how  far  they  were  a part 
of  a wide-laid  plan,  it  is  impossible  to  determine. 

Unquestionably,  success  at  the  outset  would  have 
made  the  movement  general,  so  that  nothing  but  mili- 
tary force  could  have  arrested  it. 

There  is  one  thing,  however,  about  which  there  is  no 
doubt — that  a panic  seized  the  people  and  the  courts, 


44  THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 

and  made  them  as  unreliable  as  in  the  days  of  the 
Salem  witchcraft.  But  these  striking  exhibitions  of 
the  weakness  of  human  nature  under  certain  circum- 
stances have  been  witnessed  since  the  world  was  made, 
and  probably  will  continue  to  the  end  of  time,  or 
until  the  race  enters  on  a new  phase  of  existence. 
Panics,  even  among  the  most  veteran  soldiers,  some- 
times occur,  and  hence  we  cannot  wonder  they  take 
place  amid  a mixed  population.  Popular  excitements 
are  never  characterized  by  reason  and  common-sense, 
and  never  will  be.  In  this  case,  there  was  more  rea- 
son for  a panic  than  at  first  sight  seems  to  be. 

In  the  first  place,  the  proportion  of  slaves  to  the 
whites  was  large.  In  the  second  place,  they  were  a 
turbulent  set,  and  had  shown  such  a dangerous  spirit, 
that  the  authorities  became  afraid  to  let  them  assemble 
together  in  meetings.  This  restriction  they  felt  sorely, 
and  it  made  them  more  restive.  All  were  aware  of 
this  hostile  state  of  feeling,  and  were  constantly  antici- 
pating some  outbreak  or  act  of  violence.  Besides,  it 
was  but  a few  years  since  the  thing  they  now  feared 
did  actually  take  place.  And  then,  too,  the  point 
first  aimed  at  was  significant,  and  showed  a bold- 
ness founded  on  conscious  strength.  Eight  inside  the 
fort  itself,  and  to  the  Governor’s  house,  the  torch  was 
applied.  It  certainly  looked  ominous.  Besides,  the 
very  wholesale  manner  in  which  the  authorities  thought 
it  best  to  go  to  work  increased  the  panic.  In  a very 
short  time  over  a hundred  persons  were  thrown  into 
prison.  The  same  proportion  to  the  population  to-day 
would  be  over  ten  thousand.  Such  a wholesale  arrest 
would,  of  itself,  throw  New  York  into  the  wildest  ex- 
citement, and  conjure  up  all  sorts  of  horrible  shapes. 


THE  NEGRO  RIOTS  OF  1712-1741. 


45 


Add  to  this,  an  average  of  two  hundred  burned  at  the 
stake,  and  two  hundred  hung  every  week,  or  more 
than  fifty  a day,  and  nearly  three  times  that  number 
sentenced  to  transportation,  and  one  can  faintly  im- 
agine what  a frightful  state  of  things  would  exist  in 
the  city.  The  very  atmosphere  grew  stilling  from  the 
smoke  of  burning  men  and  women,  while  the  gallows 
groaned  under  its  weight  of  humanity.  Had  this  been 
the  wild  work  of  a mob  it  would  have  been  terrible 
enough,  but  when  it  was  the  result  of  a deliberate 
judicial  tribunal,  which  was  supposed  to  do  nothing 
except  on  the  most  conclusive  evidence,  the  sense  of 
danger  was  increased  tenfold.  The  conclusion  was  in- 
evitable, that  the  conspiracy  embraced  every  black 
man  in  the  city,  and  was  thoroughly  organized.  In 
short,  the  whole  place  was,  beyond  doubt,  resting  over 
a concealed  volcano,  and  the  instinct  of  self-preserva- 
tion demanded  the  most  summary  work.  Let  the  in- 
habitants of  any  city  become  thoroughly  possessed  of 
such  an  idea,  and  they  will  act  with  no  more  prudence 
or  reason  than  the  people  of  New  York  at  that  time 
did.  An  undoubted  belief  in  such  a state  of  things 
will  confuse  the  perceptions  and  unbalance  the  judg- 
ment of  a community  anywhere  and  everywhere  on 
the  globe. 

Still,  consistent  as  it  is  with  human  history,  one  can 
hardly  believe  it  possible,  as  he  stands  in  Ne w York 
to-day,  that  men  have  there  been  burned  at  the  stake 
under  the  sanction  of  English  law,  or  left  to  swung  and 
rot  in  the  winds  of  heaven,  by  order  of  the  Supreme 
Court  of  the  city. 


CHAPTER  III. 


THE  STAMP- ACT  RIOT  OF  1765. 

Thorough.  Understanding  of  the  Principles  of  Liberty  by  the  Peo- 
ple.— The  Stamp  Act. — How  viewed  by  the  Colonists. — Colden 
strengthens  Fort  George  in  Alarm — Arrival  of  the  Stamps. — How 
the  News  was  received  by  the  Sons  of  Liberty. — A Bold  Placard. 
— Stamp  Distributor  frightened. — Patriotic  Action  of  the  Mer- 
chants.— Public  Demonstration  against  the  Stamp  Act. — Colden 
takes  Befuge  in  the  Fort. — Dare  not  fire  on  the  People. — The 
People  at  the  Gate  demand  the  Stamps. — Colden  and  Lord  Bute 
hung  in  Effigy. — Colden1  s Coach-house  broken  open.—  The  Images 
placed  in  the  Coach,  and  dragged  with  Shouts  through  the 
Streets. — Hung  again  in  Sight  of  the  Fort. — A Bonfire  made  of 
the  Fence  around  Bowling  Green,  and  the  Governor’s  Carriages, 
while  the  Garrison  look  silently  on. — Prejudice  against  Coaches. 
— Major  James’  House  sacked. — Great  Joy  and  Demonstration  at 
the  Bepeal  of  the  Stamp  Act. — Celebration  of  the  King’s  Birth- 
day.— Loyalty  of  the  People. — Mutiny  Act. — A Biot  becomes  a 
Great  Bebellion. 

At  the  present  day,  when  personal  ambition  takes 
the  place  of  patriotism,  and  love  of  principle  gives  way 
to  love  of  party  ; when  the  success  of  the  latter  is 
placed  above  constitutional  obligations  and  popular 
rights,  one  seems,  as  he  turns  back  to  our  early  history, 
to  be  transported  to  another  age  of  the  world,  and 
another  race  of  beings. 

Nothing  shows  how  thoroughly  understood  by  the 
common  people  were  the  principles  of  liberty,  and  with 
what  keen  penetration  they  saw  through  all  shams  and 


THE  STAMP-ACT  PIOT  OF  1765. 


47 


specious  reasoning,  than  the  decided,  nay,  fierce,  stand 
they  took  against  the  stamp  act.  This  was  nothing 
more  than  our  present  law  requiring  a governmental 
stamp  on  all  public  and  business  paper  to  make  it  valid. 
The  only  difference  is,  the  former  was  levying  a tax 
without  representation — in  other  words,  without  the 
consent  of  the  governed.  The  colonies  assembled  in 
Congress  condemned  it ; hence  the  open,  violent  oppo- 
sition to  it  by  the  people  rises  above  the  level  of  a 
common  riot,  and  partakes  more  of  the  nature  of  a 
righteous  revolution.  Still,  it  was  a riot,  and  exhibited 
the  lawless  features  of  one. 

The  news  of  the  determination  of  the  English  Gov- 
ernment to  pass  a stamp  act,  raised  a storm  of  indig- 
nation throughout  the  colonies,  from  Massachusetts  to 
South  Carolina,  and  it  was  denounced  as  an  oppressive, 
unrighteous,  tyrannical  measure  From  the  wayside 
tavern  and  the  pulpit  alike,  it  was  attacked  with  un- 
sparing severity.  The  Government,  however,  thought 
it  a mere  ebullition  of  feeling,  that  would  not  dare  ex- 
hibit itself  in  open  opposition.  Nor  does  this  confidence 
seem  strong,  when  we  remember  the  weakness  of  the  col- 
onies on  the  one  side,  and  the  strength  of  an  organized 
government,  with  the  law  and  force  both,  on  the  other. 

Cadwallader  Colden,  a Scotchman  by  birth,  and  a 
clergyman  by  profession,  was  at  that  time  acting  Gov- 
ernor of  New  York;  and  to  guard  against  any  resort 
to  force  on  the  part  of  the  people  when  the  stamps 
should  arrive,  had  Fort  George,  on  the  Battery,  rein- 
forced by  a regiment  from  Crown  Point,  its  magazines 
replenished,  the  ramparts  strengthened,  and  its  guns 
trained  on  the  town.  The  people  saw  all  this,  and  un- 
derstood its  import ; but  it  had  the  opposite  effect  from 


48 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


that  which  was  intended,  for,  instead  of  overawing  the 
people,  it  exasperated  them. 

At  length,  in  October,  1765,  a ship  with  the  British 
colors  flying  came  sailing  up  the  bay,  and  anchored  off 
Fort  George.  In  a short  time  the  startling  tidings  was 
circulated,  that  she  brought  a quantity  of  stamps.  It 
was  like  sounding  an  alarm-bell,  and  the  streets  became 
thronged  with  excited  men,  while  all  the  provincial 
vessels  in  the  harbor  lowered  their  colors  to  half-mast, 
in  token  of  mourning.  In  anticipation  of  this  event, 
an  organization  of  men  had  been  formed,  called  “ Sons 
of  Liberty.”  They  at  once  assembled,  and  resolved  at 
all  hazards  to  get  hold  of  those  stamps.  They  had 
caused  the  act  itself  to  be  hawked  about  the  streets  as 
“ the  folly  of  England  and  the  ruin  of  America,”  and 
now  they  determined  to  measure  their  strength  with 
the  Governor  of  the  colon}7.  That  night,  when  the 
town  was  wrapped  in  slumber,  they  quietly  affixed  on 
the  doors  of  every  public  office  and  on  corners  of  the 
streets,  the  following  placard  : 

Pro  Patria. 

The  first  man  that  either  distributes  or  makes  use 
of  stamped  paper , let  him  take  care  of  his  house,  per- 
son, and  effects . 

Yox  Populi. 

“ AVe  Dare.” 

To  the  stamp  distributors  they  said,  “ Assure  your- 
selves, the  spirit  of  Brutus  and  Cassius  is  yet  alive. 
We  will  not  submit  to  the  stamp  act  upon  any  account 
or  in  any  instance.” 

McEvers,  the  head  stamp  distributor,  frightened  by 


THE  STAMP-ACT  RIOT  OF  1765. 


49 


the  bold,  determined  attitude  of  the  people,  refused  to 
receive  the  stamps,  and  Colden  had  them  sent  for 
greater  safety  to  Fort  George.  lie  had  written  to  the 
British  Secretary,  “ lam  resolved  to  have  the  stamps 
distributed .”  But  the  people  were  equally  resolved 
they  should  not  be.  Still,  on  the  30th  day  of  October, 
he  and  all  the  royal  governors  took  the  oath  to  carry 
the  stamp  act  into  effect ; but  they  soon  discovered 
that  they  could  fiud  no  one  bold  enough  to  act  as  dis- 
tributor. All  along  the  sea-coast,  in  every  part  of  the 
colonies,  the  people  were  aroused,  and  either  assembling 
quietly,  or  called  together  by  the  ringing  of  bells  and 
firing  of  cannon,  presented  such  a united,  determined 
front,  that  not  one  person  remained  duly  commissioned 
to  distribute  stamps.  On  the  last  day  of  October,  the 
merchants  of  New  York  came  together,  and  bound 
themselves  to  “send  no  new  orders  for  goods  or  mer- 
chandise, to  countermand  all  former  orders,  and  not 
even  receive  goods  on  commission,  unless  the  stamp 
act  be  repealed 55 — that  is,  give  up  commerce  at  once, 
with  all  its  wealth  and  benefits,  rather  than  submit  to 
a tax  of  a few  shillings  on  paper. 

Friday,  the  1st  of  November,  was  the  day  fixed  upon 
for  a public  demonstration  of  the  people  throughout 
the  colonies  against  it,  and  never  dawned  a morning 
more  pregnant  with  the  fate  not  only  of  a nation,  but 
of  the  world. 

From  New  Hampshire  to  South  Carolina  it  was 
ushered  in  by  the  tolling  of  muffled  bells,  the  firing  of 
minute-guns,  and  flags  hung  at  half-mast.  Eulogies 
were  pronounced  on  liberty,  and  everywhere  people 
left  their  shops  and  fields,  and  gathered  in  excited 
throngs  to  discuss  the  great  question  of  taxation. 

3 


50  THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CTTY. 

“Even  the  children  at  their  games,  though  hardly 
able  to  speak,  caught  up  the  general  chorus,  and  went 
along  the  streets,  merrily  carolling : ‘ Liberty,  Property, 
and  no  Stamps.5  55  * 

In  New  York  the  uprising  was  terrific,  for  the  pop- 
idation  rushed  together  as  one  man — as  Gage,  the 
commander  of  Fort  George  said,  “ by  thousands.55 

The  sailors  flocked  in  from  the  vessels,  the  farmers 
• from  the  country,  and  the  shouts,  and  ringing  of  bells, 
and  firing  of  cannon  made  the  city  fairly  tremble. 
Golden  was  terrified  at  the  storm  that  was  raised,  and 
; , * took  refuge  in  the  fort.  An  old  man,  bent  and  bowed 
with  the  weight  of  eighty  years,  he  tottered  nervously 
to  the  shelter  of  its  guns,  and  ordered  up  a detachment 
of  marines  from  a ship  of  war  in  port,  for  his  protec- 
tion. In  his  indignation,  he  wanted  to  fire  on  the  peo- 
ple, and  the  black  muzzles  of  the  cannon  pointing  on 
the  town  had  an  ominous  look.  Whether  he  had 
threatened  to  do  so  by  a message,  we  do  not  know;  at 
any  rate,  the  people  either  suspected  his  determination 
or  got  wind  of  it,  for  during  the  day  an  unknown  per- 
son handed  in  at  the  fort-gate  a note,  telling  him  if  he 
did,  the  people  would  hang  him,  like  Porteus  of  Edin- 
burgh, on  a sign-post.  lie  wisely  forebore  to  give  the 
order,  for  if  he  had  not,  his  gray  hairs  would  have 
streamed  from  a gibbet. 

At  length  the  day  of  turmoil  wore  away,  and  night 
came  on,  but  with  it  came  no  diminution  of  the  ex- 
citement. Soon  as  it  was  dark,  the  “ Sons  of  Liberty,55 
numbering  thousands,  surged  tumultuously  up  around 
the  fort,  and  demanded  that  the  stamps  should  be 


* Bancroft. 


THE  STAMP-ACT  RIOT  OF  1765. 


51 


given  up  that  they  might  be  destroyed.  Colden  bluntly 
refused,  when  with  loud,  defiant  shouts  they  left,  and 
went  up  Broadway  to  “ the  field  ” (the  present  Park), 
where  they  erected  a gibbet,  and  hanged  on  it  Colden 
in  effigy,  and  beside  him  a figure  holding  a boot ; some 
said  to  represent  the  devil,  others  Lord  Bute,  of  whom 
tli^  boot , by  a pun  on  his  name,  showed  for  whom  the 
effigy  was  designed. 

The  demonstration  had  now  become  a riot,  and  the 
Sons  of  Liberty  degenerated  into  a mob.  The  feeling 
that  had  been  confined  to  words  all  day  must  now  have 
some  outlet.  A torchlight  procession  was  formed,  and 
the  scaffold  and  images  taken  down,  and  borne  on 
men’s  shoulders  along  Broadway  towards  the  Battery. 
The  glare  of  flaring  lights  on  the  buildings  and  faces 
of  the  excited  crowd,  the  shouts  and  hurrahs  that 
made  night  hideous,  called  out  the  entire  population, 
which  gazed  in  amazement  on  the  strange,  wild  spec- 
tacle. 

They  boldly  carried  the  scaffold  and  effigies  to  with- 
in a few  feet  of  the  gate  of  the  fort,  and  knocked  au- 
daciously for  admission.  Isaac  Sears  was  the  leader 
of  these  “ Sons  of  Liberty.” 

Finding  themselves  unable  to  gain  admittance,  they 
went  to  the  Governor’s  carriage-house,  and  took  out  his 
elegant  coach,  and  placing  the  two  effigies  in  it,  dragged 
it  by  hand  around  the  streets  by  the  light  of  torches, 
amid  the  jeers  and  shouts  of  the  multitude.  Be- 
coming at  last  tired  of  this  amusement,  they  returned 
towards  the  fort,  and  erected  a second  gallows,  on 
which  they  hung  the  effigies  the  second  time. 

All  this  time  the  cannon,  shotted  and  primed,  lay 
silent  on  their  carriages,  while  the  soldiers  from  the 


52 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


ramparts  looked  wonderingly,  idly  on.  General  Gage 
did  not  dare  to  fire  on  the  people,  fearing  they  would 
sweep  like  an  inundation  over  the  ramparts,  when  he 
knew  a general  massacre  would  follow. 

The  mob  now  tore  down  the  wooden  fence  that  sur- 
rounded Bowling  Green,  and  piling  pickets  and  boards 
together,  set  them  on  fire.  As  the  flames  crackled  and 
roared  in  the  darkness,  they  pitched  on  the  Governor’s 
coach,  with  the  scaffold  and  effigies  ; then  hastening  to 
his  carriage-house  again,  and  dragging  out  a one-horse 
chaise,  two  sleighs,  and  other  vehicles,  hauled  them  to 
the  fire,  and  threw  them  on,  making  a conflagration 
that  illumined  the  waters  of  the  bay  and  the  ships 
riding  at  anchor.  This  was  a galling  spectacle  to  the 
old  Governor  and  the  British  officers,  but  they  dared 
not  interfere. 

What  was  the  particular  animosity  against  those  car- 
riages does  not  appear,  though  it  was  the  only  prop- 
erty of  the  Governor  they  destroyed,  unless  they  were 
a sign  of  that  aristocratic  pride  which  sought  to  en- 
slave them.  There  were,  at  this  time,  not  a half-dozen 
coaches  in  the  city,  and  they  naturally  became  the 
symbols  of  bloated  pride.  It  is  said  the  feeling  was 
so  strong  against  them,  that  a wealthy  Quaker  named 
Murray,  who  lived  out  of  town,  near  where  the  distrib- 
uting reservoir  now  is,  kept  one  to  ride  down  town  in, 
yet  dared  not  call  it  a coach,  but  a “ leathern  conveni- 
ence.^ 

Although  Sears  and  other  leaders  of  the  Sons  of  Lib- 
erty tried  to  restrain  the  mob,  their  blood  was  now  up, 
and  they  were  bent  on  destruction.  Having  witnessed 
the  conflagration  of  the  Governor’s  carriages,  they 
again  marched  up  Broadway,  and  some  one  shouting 


THE  STAMP-ACT  RIOT  OF  1765. 


53 


“ James’  house,”  the  crowd  took  up  the  shout,  and  pass- 
ing out  of  the  city  streamed  through  the  open  country, 
to  where  West  Broadway  now  is,  and  near  the  corner 
of  Anthony  Street.  This  James  was  Major  in  the 
Royal  Artillery,  and  had  made  himself  obnoxious  to 
the  people  by  taking  a conspicuous  part  in  putting  the 
fort  into  a state  of  defence.  He  had  a beautiful  resi- 
dence here,  which  the  mob  completely  gutted,  broke  up 
his  elegant  furniture,  destroyed  his  library  and  works 
of  art,  and  laid  waste  his  ornamented  grounds.  They 
then  dispersed,  and  the  city  became  quiet. 

The  excitement  was,  however,  not  quelled — the  peo- 
ple had  not  yet  got  hold  of  the  stamps,  which  they  were 
determined  to  have.  Colden,  having  seen  enough  of 
the  spirit  of  the  “ Sons  of  Liberty,”  was  afraid  to  risk 
another  night,  even  in  the  fort,  unless  it  was  in  some 
way  appeased ; and  so  the  day  after  the  riot,  he  had  a 
large  placard  posted  up,  stating  that  he  should  have 
nothing  more  to  do  with  the  stamps,  but  would  leave 
them  witli  Sir  Henry  Moore,  the  newly  appointed  Gov- 
ernor, then  on  his  way  from  England. 

This,  however,  did  not  satisfy  the  Sons  of  Liberty : 
they  wanted  the  stamps  themselves,  and  through  Sears, 
their  leader,  insisted  on  their  being  given  up — telling 
him  very  plainly  if  he  did  not  they  would  storm  the 
fort,  and  they  were  determined  to  do  it. 

The  Common  Council  of  the  city  now  became 
alarmed  at  the  ungovernable,  desperate  spirit  of  the 
mob,  which  seemed  bent  on  blood,  and  begged  the  Gov- 
ernor to  let  them  be  deposited  in  the  City  Hall.  To 
this  he  finally  though  reluctantly  consented,  but  the 
feeling  in  the  city  kept  at  fever  heat,  and  would  remain 
so  until  the  act  itself  was  repealed. 


54 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


Moore,  the  new  Governor,  soon  arrived,  and  assumed 
the  reigns  of  government.  The  corporation  offered 
him  the  freedom  of  the  city  in  a gold  box,  but  he  re- 
fused to  receive  it,  unless  upon  stamped  paper.  It  was 
evident  he  was  determined  to  enforce  the  stamp  act. 
But  on  consulting  with  Golden  and  others,  and  ascer- 
taining the  true  state  of  things,  he  wisely  abandoned 
his  purpose,  and  soon  made  it  publicly  known.  To  ap- 
pease the  people  still  more,  he  dismantled  the  fort, 
which  was  peculiarly  obnoxious  to  them  from  the 
threatening  attitude  it  had  been  made  to  assume.  Still, 
the  infamous  act  was  unrepealed,  and  the  people  re- 
fused to  buy  English  manufactures,  and  commerce 
languished. 

At  length,  Parliament,  finding  that  further  insistance 
in  carrying  out  the  obnoxious  act  only  worked  mischief, 
had  repealed  it.  When  the  news  reached  New  York, 
the  most  unbounded  joy  was  manifested.  Bells  were 
rung,  cannon  fired,  and  placards  posted,  calling  on  a 
meeting  of  the  citizens  the  next  day  to  take  measures 
for  celebrating  properly  the  great  event.  At  the  ap- 
pointed time,  the  people  came  together  at  Howard’s 
Hotel,  and  forming  a procession,  marched  gayly  to  “ the 
field,”  and  right  where  thcf  City  Hall  now  stands,  then 
an  open  lot,  a salute  of  twenty -one  guns  was  fired.  A 
grand  dinner  followed,  at  which  the  Sons  of  Liberty 
feasted  and  drank  loyal  toasts  to  his  Majesty,  and  all 
went  “ merry  as  a marriage-bell.”  The  city  was  il- 
luminated, and  bonfires  turned  the  night  into  day.  In 
a few  weeks,  the  King’s  birthday  was  celebrated  with 
great  display.  A huge  pile  of  wood  was  erected  in  the 
Park,  and  an  ox  roasted  whole  for  the  people.  Cart 
after  cart  dumped  its  load  of  beer  on  the  ground,  till 


THE  STAMP- ACT  PJOT  OF  1705. 


55 


twenty-five  barrels,  flanked  by  a huge  hogshead  of  rum, 
lay  in  a row,  presided  over  by  men  appointed  to  deal  out 
the  contents  to  the  populace.  A boisterous  demonstra- 
tion followed  that  almost  drowned  the  roar  of  the  twen- 
ty-one cannon  that  thundered  forth  a royal  salute.  As 
a fitting  wind-up  to  the  bacchanalian  scene,  at  night 
twenty-five  tar-barrels,  fastened  on  poles,  blazed  over 
the  “ common,”  while  brilliant  fireworks  were  exhibited 
at  Bowling  Green.  The  feasting  continued  late  in  the 
night,  and  so  delighted  were  the  “ Sons  of  Liberty,” 
that  they  erected  a mast,  inscribed  “ to  his  most  gra- 
cious Majesty,  George  the  Third,  Mr.  Pitt,  and  Liberty.” 
A petition  was  also  signed  to  erect  a statue  to  Pitt, 
and  the  people  seemed  determined  by  this  excess  of 
loyalty  to  atone  for  their  previous  rebellious  spirit. 
The  joy,  however,  was  of  short  duration — the  news  of 
the  riots  caused  Parliament  to  pass  a “mutiny  act,”  by 
which- troops  were  to  be  quartered  in  America  in  suffi- 
cient numbers  to  put  down  any  similar  demonstration 
in  future,  a part  of  the  expense  of  their  support  to  be 
paid  by  the  colonists  themselves.  This  exasperated 
“ the  Sons  of  Liberty,”  and  they  met  and  resolved  to 
resist  this  new  act  of  oppression  to  the  last.  The 
troops  arrived  in  due  time,  and  of  course  collisions 
took  place  between  them  and  the  people.  Matters  now 
continued  to  grow  worse  and  worse,  until  the  “ riot  of 
the  Sons  of  Liberty  ” became  a revolution,  which  dis- 
membered the  British  Empire,  and  established  this 
great  republic,  the  influence  of  which  on  the  destiny 
of  the  world  no  one  can  predict. 


CHAPTER  IV. 


DOCTORS’  RIOT,  1788. 

Body-snatching1. — Bodies  dug  up  by  Medical  Students. — Excitement 
of  the  People. — Effect  of  the  Discovery  of  a human  Limb  from 
the  Hospital. — Mob  ransack  the  Building. — Destruction  of 
Anatomical  Specimens.  — Arrival  of  Mayor,  and  Imprisonment  of 
Students. — Second  Day. — Examination  of  Columbia  College  and 
Physicians’  Houses. — Appeal  of  the  Mayor  and  distinguished 
Citizens  to  the  Mob. — Mob  attempt  to  break  into  Jail  and  seize 
the  Students. — The  Fight. — The  Military  called  out. — Beaten  by 
the  Mob. — Larger  Military  Force  called  out. — Attacked  by  the 
Mob. — Deadly  Firing. — Great  Excitement. — Flight  of  Doctors 
and  Students. 

In  former  times  “ body-snatching,”  or  digging  up 
bodies  for  dissections,  was  much  more  heard  of  than 
at  present.  The  fear  of  it  was  so  great,  that  often,  in 
the  neighborhood  where  medical  students  were  pursn- 
ing  their  studies,  persons  who  lost  friends  would  have 
a watch  kept  over  their  graves  for  several  nights,  to 
prevent  them  from  being  dug  up.  Neither  the  high 
social  position  of  parties  nor  sex  was  any  barrier  to  this 
desecration  of  graves,  and  the  public  mind  was  often 
shocked  by  accounts  of  the  young  and  beautiful  being 
disinterred,  to  be  cut  up  by  medical  students.  In  the 
city  there  was,  a few  years  ago — and  perhaps  there  is 
now — a regular  commercial  price  for  bodies. 

Although  it  was  conceded  that  for  thorough  instruc- 
tion in  medical  science,  subjects  for  dissection  were, 
necessary,  yet  no  one  outside  of  the  medical  profession 


THE  NEW  YORK  HOSPITAL.— Scene  of  the  Doctors’  Riot.  Located  formerly  on  Broadway 
at  the  head  nf  Pearl  S+rpo+, 


THE  COLORED  ORPHAN  ASYLUM  143d  St.  The  former  building  destroyed  durino-the  Draft  Riot  of  1863.  ^ 


DOCTORS5  RIOT,  1788. 


57 


could  be  found  to  sanction  “ body-snatching.”  There 
is  a sacredness  attached  to  the  grave  that  the  most 
hardened  feel.  Whenever  the  earth  is  thrown  over 
the  body  of  a man,  no  matter  how  abject  or  sinful  he 
may  have  been,  the  involuntary  exclamation  of  every 
one  is  “ requiescat  in  pace”  When  it  comes  to  be  one 
of  our  own  personal  friends,  a parent,  sister,  or  child, 
to  this  feeling  of  sacredness  is  added  that  of  affection, 
and  no  wrong  is  like  that  of  invading  the  tomb  of 
those  we  love.  Shakespeare  left  his  curse  for  him 
who  should  disturb  his  bones  ; and  all  feel  like  cursing 
those  who  disturb  the  bones  of  friends  who  are  linked  to 
them  by  blood  and  affection. 

In  the  winter  of  1787  and  1788,  medical  students  of 
New  York  City  dug  up  bodies  mA-e  frequently  than 
usual,  or  were  more  reckless  in  their  mode  of  action, 
for  the  inhabitants  became  greatly  excited  over  the 
stories  that  were  told  of  their  conduct.  Some  of  these, 
if  true,  revealed  a brutality  and  indecency,  shocking 
as  it  was  unnecessary.  Usually,  the  students  had  con- 
tented themselves  with  ripping  open  the  graves  of 
strangers  and  negroes,  about  whom  there  was  little 
feeling;  but  this  winter  they  dug  up  respectable 
people,  even  young  women,  of  whom  they  made  an 
indecent  exposure. 

The  stories  did  not  lose  anything  by  repetition,  and 
soon  the  conduct  of  physicians  and  medical  students^ 
became  a town  talk.  There  seemed  to  be  no  remedy 
for  this  state  of  things  ; the  graveyards,  which  were 
then  in  the  heart  of  the  city,  were  easily  accessible  ; 
while  plenty  of  men  could  be  found,  who,  for  a small 
sum,  would  dig  up  any  body  that  was  desired. 

A mere  accident  caused  this  state  of  feeling  to  cul- 


58 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


minate  and  suddenly  break  out  into  action.  In  the 
spring,  some  boys  were  playing  in  the  rear  of  the  hos- 
pital, when  a young  surgeon,  from  a mere  whim,  showed 
an  amputated  arm  to  them.  One  of  them,  impelled  by 
curiosity,  immediately  mounted  a ladder  that  stood 
against  the  wall,  used  in  making  some  repairs,  when 
the  surgeon  told  him  to  look  at  his  mother’s  arm.  The 
little  fellow’s  mother  had  recently  died,  and  filled  with 
terror,  lie  immediately  hastened  to  his  father,  who  was 
a mason,  and  working  at  the  time  in  Broadway.  The 
father  at  once  went  to  his  wife’s  grave,  and  had  it 
opened.  He  found  the  body  gone,  and  returned  to 
his  fellowT-workmen  with  the  news.  They  were  filled 
with  rage,  and,  armed  with  tools,  and  gathering  a 
crowd  as  they  marched,  they  surged  up  around  the 
hospital. 

At  first  many  seemed  to  be  impelled  only  by  curi- 
osity, but  as  the  throng  increased,  the  masons  became 
eager  for  decisive  action.  Threats  and  denunciations 
began  to  arise  on  every  side,  and  then  appeals  for  ven- 
geance, till  at  length  they  rushed  for  the  door,  and 
pouring  into  the  building,  began  the  work  of  destruc- 
tion. For  a while  there  was  a terrible  rattling  of 
bones,  as  they  tore  down  and  smashed  every  anatomi- 
cal specimen  they  could  lay  their  hands  on.  Valuable 
imported  ones  shared  the  common  fate.  They  swarmed 
through  the  building,  and  finally  came  upon  fresh  sub- 
jects, apparently  but  just  dug  up.  This  kindled  their 
rage  tenfold,  and  the  students,  who  thus  far  had  been 
unmolested,  were  in  danger  of  being  roughly  handled. 

The  news  of  the  gathering  of  the  crowd  and  its  threat- 
ening aspect,  had  reached  the  Mayor,  who  immediately 
summoned  the  sheriff,  and  taking  him  with  several 


DOCTORS’  RIOT,  1788. 


59 


prominent  citizens,  hastened  to  the  spot.  Finding  the 
students  in  the  hands  of  the  infuriated  mob,  he  re- 
leased them,  and  to  the  satisfaction,  apparently,  of  the 
rioters,  sent  them  to  jail  for  safe-keeping. 

There  was  now  nothing  left  for  them  to  do,  and  they 
dispersed,  and  the  matter  was  thought  to  be  ended. 

But,  during  the  evening,  knots  of  men  were  every- 
where discussing  the  events  of  the  day,  and  retailing 
the  exciting  reports  that  were  now  flying  thickly 
around ; and  next  morning,  whether  from  any  concert 
of  action,  or  impelled  by  mere  curiosity,  is  not  known, 
crowds  began  to  fill  the  street  and  yard  in  front  of  the 
city  hospital.  The  discovery  of  the  bodies  the  day  be- 
fore had  deepened  the  excitement,  and  now  a more 
thorough  examination  of  the  building  was  proposed, 
and  also  an  examination  of  the  physicians’  houses. 
Matters  were  beginning  to  wear  a serious  aspect,  and 
the  Governor,  Mayor,  Chancellor,  and  some  of  the 
prominent  citizens  of  the  town,  came  together  to  con- 
sult on  a course  of  action.  It  was  finally  resolved 
to  resort  in  a body  to  the  spot  where  the  mob  was  as- 
sembled, and  make  a personal  appeal  to  it.  Thej^  did 
-so,  and  presented  an  imposing  appearance  as  they 
advanced  up  Broadway.  Although  representing  the 
State  and  city,  they  did  not  presume  on  their  authority, 
but  attempted  persuasion.  Mounting  the  steps,  they  in 
turn  addressed  the  throng,  which  now  kept  momentarily 
increasing,  and  exhorted  them  as  law-abiding  citizens 
to  use  no  violence.  Some  made  most  pathetic  appeals 
to  their  feelings,  their  pride  and  self-respect ; indeed, 
begged  them,  by  every  consideration  of  home  and 
justice,  to  desist,  and  retire  peacefully  to  their  homes. 
They  solemnly  promised  that  a most  thorough  investi- 


60 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


gation  should  be  made,  and  they  should  have  all  the 
satisfaction  the  laws  could  afford.  More  they  ought 
not  to  ask.  These  appeals  and  promises  produced  a 
favorable  effect  on  many  of  the  mob,  and  they  left. 
But  the  greater  part  refused  to  be  pacified.  Their 
blood  was  up,  and  they  insisted  on  making  the  exam- 
ination themselves.  They  did  not  propose  to  commit 
any  violence,  but  having  begun  their  investigations 
they  were  determined  to  go  through  with  them. 

The  Mayor  and  the  Governor  seemed  to  have  an 
unaccountable  repugnance  to  the  use  of  force,  and  let 
the  mob  depart  for  Columbia  College  without  any  re- 
sistance. The  professors  and  students  were  amazed  at 
this  sudden  inundation  of  the  crowd,  who  swarmed 
without  opposition  through  every  part  of  the  building. 
Finding  nothing  to  confirm  their  suspicions,  they  left 
without  doing  any  material  injury.  Still  unsatisfied, 
however,  they  repaired  to  the  houses  of  the  neighbor- 
ing physicians,  and  the  leaders,  acting  as  a delegation 
of  the  crowd,  went  through  them  with  the  same  result. 
It  was  a singularly  well-behaved  mob,  and  tliev  re- 
ceived  the  report  of  the  self-constituted  committees 
with  apparently  perfect  satisfaction,  and  when  they 
had  made  the  round  of  the  houses,  gradually  broke  up 
into  knots  and  dispersed. 

But  the  lawless  spirit  of  a mob  seldom  arrests  and 
controls  itself.  Having  once  felt  its  strength  and 
power,  it  is  never  satisfied  till  it  measures  them  against 
those  of  the  legal  authorities,  and  yields  only  when  it 
must.  Hence,  as  a rule,  the  quicker  a it  feels  the  strong 
hand  of  power 55  the  better  for  all  parties.  Promising 
legal  satisfaction  to  law-breakers  is  a very  unsatisfac- 


DOCTORS  RIOT,  1788. 


61 


tory  proceeding.  Obedience  first  and  discussion  after- 
wards is  the  proper  order  to  be  observed. 

The  Mayor  had  hardly  time  to  congratulate  himself 
on  having  overcome  so  easily  a serious  difficulty, before 
he  found  that  he  bad  not  as  yet  touched  it.  In  the 
afternoon,  the  crowd  again  began  to  assemble,  and  this 
time  around  the  jail,  with  the  avowed  purpose  of 
taking  vengeance  on  the  students  and  physicians  locked 
up  there  for  safe-keeping.  Having  asserted  and  exer- 
cised, against  all  law,  the  right  of  domiciliary  visits,  it 
was  but  a short  and  easy  step  to  assert  the  right  to 
punish  also  contrary  to  law.  As  they  gathered  in  front 
of  the  jail,  it  was  seen  that  a different  spirit  from  that 
which  they  had  hitherto  exhibited  ruled  them.  The 
tiger  was  unchained,  and  loud  shouts  and  yells  wrere 
heard.  “ Bring  out  your  doctors  ! bring  out  your  doc- 
tors ! 55  arose  on  every  side.  They  threatened  to  tear 
down  the  building  unless  they  were  given  up.  The 
inmates  became  thoroughly  alarmed,  and  barricaded 
the  doors  and  windows,  and  armed  themselves  the  best 
way  they  could  for  self-defence.  Attempts  were  made 
to  parley  with  the  crowd,  but  they  would  listen ' to 
nothing,  and  answered  every  appeal  with  loud  shouts 
for  the  doctors.  What  they  intended  to  do  with 
them  by  way  of  punishment  was  not  so  clear,  though 
what  their  fate  would  have  been,  if  once  at  their  mercy, 
there  was  little  doubt.  The  city  authorities  now  be- 
came alarmed,  murder  wras  imminent,  and  having  no 
police  force  sufficient  to  cope  with  such  a formidable 
mob,  they  decided  that  the  city  was  in  a state  of  insur- 
rection, and  called  out  the  military.  About  three 
o’clock,  the  force  marched  up  the  street,  and  passed 
quietly  through  the  crowd,  which  opened  as  they  ad- 


62 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


vanced.  As  they  moved  past,  a shower  of  dirt  and 
stones  followed  them,  accompanied  with  taunts,  and 
jeers,  and  mocking  laughter.  The  whole  military 
movement  was  evidently  intended  only  for  intimida- 
tion—to  show  the  rioters  what  could  be  done  if  they 
resorted  to  violence  ; for  the  soldiers,  instead  of  taking 
up  their  quarters,  as  they  should  have  done,  in  the 
building,  having  exhibited  themselves,  marched  away. 
But  the  mob,  still  retaining  its  position  and  threaten- 
ing attitude,  another  force,  a little  later,  consisting  of 
only  twelve  men,  was  sent  up.  This  was  worse  than 
nothing,  and  as  the  little  handful  marched  solemnly 
up,  the  crowd  broke  out  into  derisive  laughter,  and  all 
sorts  of  contemptuous  epithets  were  heaped  upon  them. 
Instead  of  waiting  for  them  to  come  near,  they  rushed 
down  the  street  to  meet  them,  and  swarming  like  bees 
around  them,  snatched  away  their  muskets,  and  broke 
them  to  pieces  on  the  pavement.*  The  soldiers,  dis- 
armed, scattered,  and  hustled  about,  were  glad  to  escape 
with  whole  bodies. 

This  first  act  of  open  resistance  excited  the  riot- 
ers still  more — they  had  passed  the  Rubicon,  and  were 
now  ready  for  anything,  and  “ to  the  jail ! to  the 
jail!’5  arose  in  wild  yells,  and  the  turbulent  mass 
poured  like  a tumultuous  sea  around  the  building. 
They  rushed  against  the  doors,  and  with  united  shoul- 
ders and  bodies  endeavored  to  heave  them  from  their 
hinges.  But  being  secured  with  heavy  bolts  and  bars, 
they  resisted  all  their  efforts.  They  then  smashed  in 
the  windows  with  stones,  and  attempted  to  force  an 

* John  Jay  and  Baron  Steuben  were  both  wounded  in  trying  to 
allay  the  mob. 


DOCTORS  RIOT,  1788. 


63 


entrance  through  them  ; but  the  handful  of  men  in- 
side took  possession  of  these,  and,  with  such  weapons 
as  they  could  find,  beat  them  back.  Numbers  were  of 
no  avail  here,  as  only  a few  at  a time  could  approach 
a window,  while  those  within,  being  on  the  defensive, 
knocked  them  back  as  often  as  they  attempted  to  climb 
in.  The  rioters,  bafiied  in  their  attempts,  would  then 
fall  back,  and  hurl  paving-stones  and  bricks  at  the 
windows,  when  those  who  defended  them  would  step 
one  side.  But  the  moment  the  former  advanced 
again,  the  latter  would  crowd  the  windows  with  clubs 
and  sticks.  The  enraged  assailants  tore  off  pickets, 
and  advancing  with  these,  made  desperate  efforts,  to 
clear  the  wfindows.  But  those  within  knew  it  wTas  a 
matter  of  life  and  death  with  them,  and  stubbornly 
held  their  ground.  The  fight  was  thus  kept  up  till 
dark,  amid  yells  and  shouts  and  a pandemonium  of 
noises,  and  no  efforts  apparently  were  made  to  put  an 
end  to  it,  and  release  the  inmates  of  the  jail.  But 
steps  had  been  taken  to  organize  and  arm  a large  body 
of  militia  under  an  experienced  officer,  and  now  in  the 
dim  starlight  their  bayonets  were  seen  gleaming,  as 
they  marched  steadily  forward  on  the  dark,  heaving 
mass  that  filled  the  street  far  as  the  eye  could  see. 
The  rioters,  however,  instead  of  being  intimidated  at 
the  sight,  sent  up  a yell  of  defiance,  and  arming 
themselves  with  stones  and  brick-bats,  hurled  them  in 
a blinding  volley  on  the  troops.  So  fierce  w’as  the  as- 
sault, that  before  the  latter  had  time  to  form,  many 
were  knocked  down,  and  some  badly  wounded.  The 
commanding  officer,  finding  the  fight  thus  forced  on 
him,  gave  the  order  in  a ringing  voice,  “ Beady,  aim, 
fire  ! ” A flash  broad  as  the  street  followed,  lighting 


64: 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


up  the  gloom,  and  revealing  the  scowling  faces  of  the 
mob,  the  battered  front  of  the  jail,  and  the  pale  faces 
of  those  guarding  the  windows.  They  had  not  expected 
this  close,  point-blank  volley,  for  the  timid  action  of 
the  authorities  had  not  prepared  them  for  it,  and  they 
stopped  in  amazement  and  hesitation.  The  command- 
ing officer  understood  his  business,  and  instead  of 
waiting  to  see  if  they  would  disperse,  poured  in  an- 
other volley.  The  rioters  were  confounded  as  they 
saw  their  comrades  fall  by  their  side,  but  still  stood  at 
bay  ; until  at  last,  seeing  the  dead  and  wounded  on 
every  side,  they  could  stand  it  no  longer,  but  broke 
and  fled  in  every  direction.  In  a few  minutes  the 
street  was  clear  of  all  but  the  dead  and  wounded,  the 
groans  of  the  latter  loading  the  night  air.  The  poor 
wretches  were  carried  away,  and  the*  troops  remained 
on  the  spot  all  night.  The  next  day  the  city  was  in  a 
fever  of  excitement.  The  number  of  killed  was 
greatly  exaggerated,  and  the  denunciations  of  the 
butchery,  as  it  was  called,  were  fierce  and  loud.  On 
almost  every  corner  groups  of  excited  men  were  seen 
in  angry  discussion — multitudes  gathered  in  front  of 
the  jail,  and  gazed  with  horror  on  the  blood-stained 
pavement. 

The  soldiers  who  had  committed  the  slaughter  were 
cursed  and  threatened  by  turns,  but  they  quietly  rested 
on  their  arms,  ready,  it  was  evident,  to  repeat  the  ex- 
periment at  the  first  open  act  of  violence.  For  awhile 
there  was  danger  of  a general  outbreak  throughout  the 
city ; but  the  authorities  had  become  thoroughly  aroused 
to  the  danger  of  the  situation,  and  seeing  that  the 
quicker  they  brought  the  conflict  to  a close,  the  better, 
made  such  a display  of  force,  that  the  riotous  spirit 


DOCTORS  RIOT,  1788. 


65 


was  overawed.  Still,  it  was  not  entirely  subdued,  and 
it  was  evident  that  it  was  kept  under  by  fear  alone. 
The  physicians  of  the  city  came  in  for  almost  as  large 
a share  of  the  hatred  as  the  military.  They  were  the 
original  cause  of  the  disturbance,  and  threats  against 
them  became  so  open  and  general,  that  they  were  in 
constant  dread  of  personal  violence,  and  many  fled 
from  the  city.  They  scattered  in  every  direction,  and 
there  threatened  to  be  a general  Hegira  of  physicians. 
All  the  medical  students  were  secretly  stowed  into 
carriages,  and  hurried  off  into  the  country,  where  they 
remained  till  the  excitement  died  away.  It  did  not, 
however,  subside  readily ; indeed,  the  danger  of  open 
revolt  was  so  great  for  several  days,  that  the  military 
continued  to  keep  guard  at  the  jail. 


CHAPTER  Y. 


SPRING  ELECTION  RIOTS  OF  1834. 

Fatal  Error  in  onr  Naturalization  Laws. — Our  Experiment  of  Self 
government  not  a fair  one.  — Fruit  of  giving  Foreigners  the  Right 
to  Vote. — Bitter  Feeling  between  Democrats  and  Whigs. — First 
Day  of  Election. — Ships  u Constitution  ” and  “Veto.” — Whigs 
driven  from  the  Polls. — Excitement. — Whigs  determined  to  defend 
themselves. — Meeting  called. — Resolutions. — Second  Day’s  Elec- 
tion.— Attack  on  the  Frigate  “ Constitution.” — A Bloody  Fight. 
— Mayor  and  Officers  wounded. — Mob  triumphant. — Excitement 
of  the  Whigs. — The  Streets  blocked  by  fifteen  thousand  en- 
raged Whigs. — Military  called  out. — Occupy  Arsenal  and  City 
Hall  all  Night. — Result  of  the  Election. — Excitement  of  the 
Whigs. — Mass-meeting  in  Castle  Garden. 

This  country  never  committed  a more  fatal  mistake 
than  in  making  its  naturalization  laws  so  that  the  im- 
mense immigration  from  foreign  countries  could,  after 
a brief  sojourn,  exercise  the  right  of  suffrage.  Our 
form  of  government  was  an  experiment,  in  the  success 
of  which  not  only  we  as  a nation  were  interested, 
but  the  civilized  world.  To  have  it  a fair  one,  we 
should  have  been  allowed  to  build  and  perfect  the 
structure  with  our  owTn  material,  not  pile  into  it  such 
ill-formed,  incongruous  stuff  as  the  despotisms  of  Europe 
chose  to  send  us.  Growing  up  by  a natural  process, 
educating  the  people  to  the  proper  exercise  of  their 
high  trust,  correcting  mistakes,  and  adjusting  difficul- 
ties as  we  progressed,  the  noble  building  would  have 
settled  into  greater  compactness  as  it  arose  in  height, 


SPRING  ELECTION  RIOTS  OF  1&34. 


67 


and  all  its  various  proportions  been  in  harmony.  We 
should  have  built  slowly  but  surely.  But  when  there 
was  thrown  upon  us  a mass  of  material  wrholly  unfit 
for  any  political  structure,  and  we  were  compelled  to 
pile  it  in  hap-hazard,  it  was  not  long  before  the  goodly 
edifice  began  to  show  ugly  seams,  and  the  despotisms 
of  Europe  pointed  to  them  with  scorn,  and  asked  taunt- 
ingly how  the  doctrine  of  self-government  worked. 
They  emptied  their  prisons  and  poor-houses  on  our 
shores,  to  be  rid  of  a dangerous  element  at  home,  and 
we,  with  a readiness  that  bordered  on  insanity,  not  only 
took  them  into  our  bosoms,  but  invited  them  to  aid  us 
in  making  our  laws  and  electing  our  rulers.  To  ask 
men,  the  greater  part  of  whom  could  neither  read  nor 
write,  who  were  ignorant  of  the  first  principles  of  true 
civil  liberty,  who  could  be  bought  and  sold  like  sheep 
in  the  shambles,  to  assist  us  in  founding  a model  re- 
public, was  a folly  without  a parallel  in  the  history  of 
the  world,  and  one  of  which  we  have  not  yet  begun  to 
pay  the  full  penalty.  It  was  a cruel  wrong,  not  only 
to  ourselves,  but  to  the  oppressed  masses  of  Europe, 
who  turned  their  longing  eyes  on  us  for  encouragement 
and  the  moral  aid  which  our  success  would  give  them 
in  their  struggles  against  despotism. 

If  the  reason  given  for  endowing  this  floating  popula- 
tion— and  dangerous  element  under  any  circumstances 
— with  the  full  rights  of  citizens  had  been  the  true  one, 
namely:  to  be  just  to  them,  and  consistent  with  the 
great  doctrine  of  equality  on  which  our  Government 
rested,  there  might  be  some  little  comfort  in  reflecting 
on  the  mistake  we  made.  But  this  was  false.  The 
right  of  suffrage  was  given  them  by  a party  in  order 
to  secure  their  votes,  and  secure  them,  too,  by  appeal- 


68 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


ing  to  those  very  passions  that  made  them  dangerous  to 
the  republic,  and  which  the  interest  of  all  alike  required 
should  be  removed  instead  of  strengthened. 

All  the  good  the  Democratic  party  has  ever  done 
this  country  will  hardly  compensate  for  the  evil  of  this 
one  act. 

If  our  experiment  shall  finally  prove  a failure,  we 
verily  believe  it  will  be  owing  to  the  extension  of  the 
political  franchise  to  whites  and  blacks  who  were  unfit 
to  use  it,  and  cared  for  it  not  because  of  its  honor,  or 
the  good  use  to  which  it  might  be  put,  but  as  a piece 
of  merchandise  to  be  sold  to  the  highest  bidder  or  used 
as  a weapon  of  assault  against  good  order  and  right- 
eous laws. 

Of  course,  the  first  pernicious  effect  of  this  transfer 
of  power  to  ignorant,  reckless  men  would  be  felt  at  the 
polls  in  New  York  City,  where  this  class  was  in  the 
greatest  number.  The  elections  here  soon  became  a 
farce,  and  the  boasted  glory  of  a free  ballot-box  a taunt 
and  a by-word.  That  gross  corruption  and  villany 
practised  here  should  eventually  result  in  the  open  vio- 
lation of  law,  as  it  did  in  the  charter  election  of  1834, 
was  natural. 

Political  animosity  was  probably  more  bitter  between 
the  Democrats,  under  Jackson’s  administration,  and 
the  Whigs,  than  between  any  two  political  parties  since 
the  time  of  Federalists  and  Democrats,  in  the  days  of 
the  elder  Adams. 

In  the  spring  of  1834  especially,  party  spirit  ran 
very  high  in  the  city.  As  usual,  for  a month  or  more 
before  the  election,  which  took  place  on  the  second 
Tuesday  in  April,  all  kinds  of  accusations  and  rumors 
were  afloat.  There  was  no  registry  law,  and  compare- 


SPRING  ELECTION  RIOTS  OF  1834. 


69 


tively  few  places  for  the  polls,  so  that  there  could  he 
little  check  on  voting,  no  end  to  repeating,  while  the 
gathering  of  an  immense  crowd  around  each  place  of 
voting  became  inevitable.  At  this  election,  there  was 
a split  in  the  Democratic  party,  Mr.  Yerplanck  being 
the  candidate  of  the  Independent  Democrats,  and  Mr. 
Lawrence  of  the  “ Tammany.” 

The  most  extensive  preparations  were  made  on  both 
sides  for  the  conflict,  and  it  was  generally  expected 
there  would  be  a personal  collision  in  some  of  the  wards. 

Tuesday,  the  8th  of  April,  dawned  dark  and  stormy, 
and  the  rain  began  to  fall  heavily,  at  times  coming 
down  in  torrents.  But  to  such  a fever  heat  had  the 
public  feeling  been  carried,  that  no  one  seemed  to  heed 
the  storm.  The  stores  were  closed,  business  of  all 
kinds  suspended  ; wdiile  the  streets  were  black  with 
men  hurrying  to  the  polls.  At  twelve  o’clock  the 
American  flag  was  hoisted  on  the  Exchange,  when  the 
building  became  deserted,  and  all  gathered  at  the 
places  where  the  voting  wras  going  on.  Men  stood  in 
long  lines,  extending  clear  out  into  the  street,  patiently 
enduring  the  pelting  rain,  waiting  till  their  turn  came 
to  vote. 

The  famous  expression  of  Jackson,  “ Perish  credit, 
perish  commerce,”  had  been  taken  out  of  the  connec- 
tion in  which  it  was  used,  and  paraded  everywhere. 
The  sailors  had  been  enlisted  in  the  struggle,  and  rigged 
up  a beautiful  little  frigate  in  complete  order,  and 
named  it  the  “ Constitution.”  Mounting  it  on  wheels, 
several  hundred  of  them  paraded  it  through  the  streets 
and  past  the  polls.  As  they  passed  through  Wall  Street, 
thundering  cheers  greeted  them,  and  the  excited  popu- 
lace, heedless  of  the  rain,  fell  into  the  procession,  till 


70 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


it  swelled  to  thousands,  who,  with  songs  and  shouts,  fol- 
lowed after.  Fearful  of  the  effect  of  this  demonstra- 
tion on  the  voters,  the  Jackson  men  hastily  rigged  out 
a boat,  surmounted  by  a flag  on  which  was  painted  in 
large  characters,  “Yeto;”  and  “Constitution”  and 
“ Yeto  ” sailed  after  each  other  through  the  city.  This 
should  have  been  prevented  by  the  authorities,  for  it 
was  impossible  for  these  two  processions  to  meet  with- 
out a fight  occurring,  while  it  was  equally  certain  that 
the  Whig  one  would  be  attacked,  if  it  attempted  to  pass 
the  polls  in  those  wards  in  which  the  roughs  had  the 
control.  But  the  “ Hickory  poles  ” had  inaugurated  a 
new  mode  of  carrying  on  political  campaigns.  Ap- 
peals were  made  to  the  senses,  and  votes  obtained  by 
outward  symbols,  rather  than  by  the  discussion  of 
important  political  questions.  This  mode  of  elec- 
tioneering culminated  with  the  log-cabin  excitement. 

In  the  Eleventh  Ward,  the  Jackson  party  had  two 
private  doors  through  which  to  admit  their  voters  to  the 
polls,  while  bullies  kept  back  from  the  main  entrance  the 
Independent  Republicans.  In  most  of  the  strong  Jack- 
son  wards,  where  it  was  all  on  one  side,  the  voting 
went  on  peaceably  enough,  but  in  the  Sixth,  it  was 
soon  evident  that  a storm  was  inevitable.  Oaths  and 
threats  and  yells  of  defiance  made  the  polls  here  seem 
more  like  an  object  on  which  a mob  was  seeking  to 
wreak  its  vengeance,  than  a place  where  freemen  were 
depositing  their  votes  under  sanction  of  law.  The 
babel  of  sound  continued  to  grow  worse  in  spite  of  the 
rain,  and  swelled  louder  and  louder,  till  at  last  the 
Jackson  roughs,  headed  by  an  ex-alderman,  made  a 
rush  for  the  committee  room  where  their  opponents 


SPRING  ELECTION  RIOTS  OF  1834. 


71 


were  assembled.  Some  of  them  were  armed  with 
clubs,  and  others  with  knives,  which  they  brandished 
fiercely  as  they  burst  into  the  room.  Before  the  mem- 
bers could  offer  any  resistance,  they  were  assailed  with 
such  fury,  that  in  a short  time  nearly  twenty  were 
stretched  bleeding  and  maimed  on  the  floor ; one  so 
badly  wounded  that  he  was  carried  out  lifeless,  and 
apparently  dead.  It  was  a savage  onslaught,  and 
those  who  escaped  injury  reached  the  street  liatless, 
and  with  coats  half-torn  from  their  backs.  The  mob, 
now  being  complete  masters  of  the  room,  tore  down  all 
the  banners,  destroyed  the  ballots,  and  made  a complete 
wreck  of  everything.  The  Whig  leaders,  enraged  at 
such  dastardly,  insulting  treatment,  despatched  a mes- 
senger in  all  haste  to  the  Mayor  for  help,  but  he  re- 
plied that  he  could  not  furnish  it,  as  all  the  available 
force  was  away  in  other  sections  of  the  city  on  duty. 
The  excitement  among  the  Whigs  now  became  fearful, 
and  they  determined  to  take  the  matter  in  their  own 
hands.  The  election  was  to  last  three  days,  and  they 
concluded  to  let  the  polls,  when  the  mob  entered,  take 
care  of  themselves  the  balance  of  the  day,  and  organ- 
ize a plan  for  self-protection  on  the  morrow. 

A call  was  at  once  issued  for  a meeting  at  Masonic 
Ilall,  and  that  night  four  thousand  Whigs  packed  the 
building,  from  limit  to  limit.  General  Bogardus  was 
called  to  the  chair,  who,  after  stating  the  object  of  the 
meeting,  and  describing  the  conduct  of  the  mob  in  the 
Sixth  Ward,  offered  the  following  resolutions: 

“ Whereas,  The  authority  of  the  police  of  the  city 
has  been  set  at  defiance  by  a band  of  hirelings , mer- 
cenaries, and  bullies  in  the  Sixth  Ward,  and  the  lives 
of  our  citizens  put  in  jeopardy.  And  whereas  it  is 


72 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


evident  that  we  are  in  a state  of  anarchy,  which  re- 
quires the  prompt  and  efficient  interposition  of  every 
friend  of  good  order  who  is  disposed  to  sustain  the 
constitution  and  laws,  therefore,  be  it 

u Resolved , That  in  order  to  preserve  the  peace  of 
the  city,  and  especially  of  the  Sixth  Ward,  the  friends 
of  the  constitution  and  the  liberties  of  the  citizen  will 
meet  at  this  place  (Masonic  Hall),  to-morrow  (Wed- 
nesday), at  half-past  seven  o’clock  a.m.,  and  repair  to 
the  Sixth  Ward  poll,  for  the  purpose  of  keeping  it 
open  to  all  voters  until  such  time  as  the  official 
authorities  may  4 procure  a sufficient  number  of  special 
constables  to  keep  the  peace.’ 

“ Resolved , That  while  at  the  Sixth  Ward  poll,  those 
who  are  not  residents  thereof  will  not  take  part  in  the 
election,  but  simply  act  as  conservators  of  the  peace, 
until  such  times  as  the  majesty  of  the  laws  shall  be 
acknowledged  and  respected.” 

These  resolutions  were  carried  with  acclamations 
and  shouts  and  stamping  of  feet. 

There  was  no  bluster  in  these  resolutions,  but  their 
meaning  was  apparent  enough,  and  the  city  authori- 
ties understood  it.  From  that  hall,  next  morning, 
would  march  at  least  five  or  six  thousand  determined 
men,  and  if  the  mob  rallied  in  force,  to  repeat  the 
action  of  the  day  before,  there  would  be  one  of  tli^ 
bloodiest  tights  that  ever  disgraced  the  city.  It  was 
believed  that  the  great  mass  of  the  rioters  were  Irish- 
men, and  the  thought  that  native-born  Americans 
should  be  driven  from  their  own  ballot-box  by  a herd 
of  foreigners,  aroused  the  intensest  indignation.  It 
was  an  insult  that  could  not  and  should  not  be  tol- 
erated. 


SPRING  ELECTION  RIOTS  OF  1834. 


Y3 


The  next  morning,  at  half-past  seven,  Masonic  Hall 
was  filled  to  repletion.  The  excitement  can  be  im- 
agined, when  such  a crowd  could  be  gathered  at 
this  early  hour. 

In  the  Ninth  Ward  a meeting  was  also  called,  and  a 
resolution  passed,  tendering  a committee  of  one  hun- 
dred to  the  general  committee  ; that,  with  a committee 
of  the  same  number  from  each  of  the  fourteen  wards 
of  the  city,  would  make  a battalion  eighteen  hundred 
strong,  to  be  ready  at  a moment’s  notice,  to  march  to 
any  poll  “ to  protect  the  sacred  right  of  suffrage.” 

These  measures  had  their  desired  effect.  The  pres- 
ence of  large  bodies  of  men  at  the  different  polls,  for 
the  purpose  of  protecting  them,  overawed  the  unorgan- 
ized mob,  although  in  some  of  the  wards  attempts 
were  made  to  get  up  a riot.  Stones  and  clubs  were 
thrown,  and  one  man  stabbed  ; it  was  thought  at  the 
time  fatally.  The  Sixth  Ward,  “ the  Bloody  Sixth,” 
as  it  was  called,  was  the  point  of  greatest  danger,  and 
thither  the  Mayor  repaired  in  person,  accompanied  by 
the  sheriff  and  a large  posse,  and  remained  the  greater 
part  of  the  day.  Threats  and  opprobrious  epithets 
were  freely  used,  and  occasionally  a paving-stone 
would  be  hurled  from  some  one  on  the  outskirts  of  the 
crowd  ; but  the  passage  to  the  polls  was  kept  open,  and 
by  one  o’clock  the  citizens  could  deposit  their  votes 
without  fear  of  personal  violence. 

The  evil  of  having  the  election  continue  three  days 
now  became  more  apparent  than  ever.  The  dis- 
orderly class,  “ the  roughs,”  by  their  protracted  drink- 
ing, became  more  and  more  maddened,  and  hence 
riper  for  more  desperate  action.  This  second  night 
was  spent  by  them  in  carousing,  and  the  next  morning 
4 


n 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


they  turned  out  to  the  polls,  not  only  ready,  but  eager 
for  a fight.  Early  in  the  forenoon,  the  frigate  “ Con- 
stitution55 was  again  on  its  voyage  through  the  streets, 
followed  by  a crowd.  As  it  passed  Masonic  Ilall,  the 
head-quarters  of  the  Whig  Committee,  it  was  saluted 
with  cheers.  This  was  followed  by  a rush  upon  it, 
on  the  part  of  the  mob,  who  attempted  to  destroy  it. 
The  Whigs  inside  of  the  building,  seeing  the  attack, 
poured  forth  with  a loud  cheer,  and  fell  on  the  assail- 
ants with  such  fury,  that  they  turned  and  fled.  The 
news  of  what  was  passing,  had,  in  the  meantime, 
reached  the  Sixth  Ward  folks,  and  a shout  was  raised 
for  followers.  Instantly  a huge  crowd,  composed  of 
dirty,  ragged,  savage-looking  men,  broke  away  with  dis- 
cordant yells,  and  streamed  up  Duane  Street  towards  the 
building,  picking  up  paving-stones  and  brick-bats,  and 
pulling  down  pickets  as  they  ran.  Coming  in  sight  of 
the  little  frigate,  they  raised  a shout  and  dashed  on  it. 
The  procession  had  now  passed  the  hall,  but  the 
Whigs,  informed  of  what  was  going  on,  again  sallied 
forth  to  the  help  of  the  sailors,  who  were  fighting  man- 
fully against  overwhelming  odds.  But  they  were  soon 
overpowered,  and  again  took  refuge  in  the  hall.  This 
was  now  assailed,  and  stones  came  crashing  through 
the  windows.  The  Mayor  was  sent  for,  and  soon 
appeared  with  the  sheriff,  backed  by  forty  watchmen. 
Mounting  the  steps,  he  held  up  his  staff  of  office,  and 
commanded  the  peace.  But  the  half-drunken  mob 
had  now  got  beyond  the  fear  of  the  mere  symbol  of 
authority,  and  answered  him  with  a shower  of  stones, 
and  then  charged  on  the  force  that  surrounded  him. 
A fierce  and  bloody  fight  followed.  Citizens  rushed 
out  to  the  help  of  the  Mayor,  while  the  watchmen  fell 


SPRING  ELECTION  RIOTS  OF  1834. 


75 


on  the  mob  with  tlieir  clubs.  They  soon  stretched  on 
the  pavement  more  than  their  own  number,  but  the 
odds  against  them  was  too  great.  The  Mayor  received 
a wound — ten  or  fifteen  watchmen  besides  citizens 
were  wounded — Captains  Stewart,  Munson,  and  Flaggs, 
badly  injured,  the  latter  with  his  skull  horribly  fract- 
ured, ribs  broken,  and  face  cut  up.  A few  of  the 
rioters  were  arrested,  but  the  great  mass  broke  through 
all  opposition,  and  streaming  into  the  hall,  forced  the 
committee  to  creep  through  back  passages  and  win- 
dows. 

The  newrs  of  this  liigh-handed  outrage  was  carried 
like  the  wind  to  the  lower  anti-Democratic  wards,  and 
the  excited  Whigs  came  streaming  up,  until  Duane,  Elm, 
Pearl,  Cross,  Augustus,  and  Chatham  Streets,  up  to 
Broadway,  were  black  with  determined,  enraged  citi- 
zens. Ten  or  fifteen  thousand  were  in  a short  time 
assembled,  and  a fearful  battle  seemed  inevitable.  In 
this  appalling  state  of  things,  the  Mayor  called  a con- 
sultation, and  it  wras  decided  to  declare  the  city  in  a 
state  of  insurrection,  and  call  on  the  military  for  help. 
A messenger  was  immediately  despatched  to  the  Navy 
Yard  for  a company  of  marines.  Colonel  Gamble, 
commanding,  replied  that  he  would  be  glad  to  comply 
with  the  request,  and  put  himself  at  their  head,  but 
that  he  had  just  sent  them  on  board  the  “ Brandywine” 
and  “ Vincennes.”  Application  was  then  made  to  Com- 
modore Iiidgely,  commander  of  the  station ; but  he  re- 
fused, on  the  ground  that  he  had  no  authority  to  inter- 
fere. A messenger  was  then  hurried  across  to  Gov- 
ernor’s Island  for  help,  but  he  met  with  no  better  suc- 
cess. As  a last  resort,  General  Sanford  was  now  di- 
rected to  call  out  the  city  military. 


76 


TIIE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


All  this  time  the  crowd  kept  increasing,  while  from 
out  its  bosom  came  an  angry  murmur  like  the  moaning 
of  the  sea  before  a storm.  The  polls  were  deserted, 
and  it  seemed  impossible  that  the  opposing  forces  could 
be  long  kept  apart.  At  length  word  passed  through 
the  Whigs  that  the  mob  were  about  to  take  possession 
of  the  arsenal.  Instantly  several  hundred  citizens 
made  a dash  for  it,  and  occupied  it.  This  was  a bril- 
liant piece  of  strategy,  and  no  sooner  did  the  rioters 
hear  of  it,  than  they  swarmed  around  the  building  with 
yells  and  imprecations.  The  Whigs,  however,  held  it, 
and  some  of  them  passed  out  arms  to  their  friends. 

Three  terrible  hours  had  now  passed  since  the  first 
outbreak,  and  from  the  Park  to  Duane  Street,  Broad- 
way, and  the  cross  streets  on  the  east  side  of  it,  were 
packed  with  excited  men,  their  shouts,  calls,  and  curses 
rising  over  the  dwellings  in  tones  that  sent  terror  to 
the  heart.  But  for  the  narrow  streets,  in  which  but 
few  could  come  in  contact,  there  would  doubtless  have 
been  a collision  long  before. 

But  at  this  critical  moment  a detachment  of  infantry 
and  two  squadrons  of  cavalry  came  marching  down 
Broadway,  and  in  close  column.  The  crowd  divided 
as  tliej^  advanced,  and  they  drew  up  before  the  arsenal. 
The  gleaming  of  the  bayonets  and  the  rattle  of  sabres 
had  a quieting  effect  on  the  rioters,  and  they  began  to 
disperse  again  to  the  polls,  to  watch  the  progress  of  the 
voting.  In  the  meantime,  the  infantry  took  up  their 
quarters  at  the  arsenal,  and  the  cavalry  at  the  City 
Hall,  for  the  night. 

When  the  polls  closed  at  evening,  the  ballot-box  of 
the  Sixth  Ward  was  taken  under  a strong  guard  to  the 
City  Hall,  and  locked  up  for  the  night.  It  was  fol- 


SPRING  ELECTION  RIOTS  OF  1834. 


77 


lowed  by  four  or  five  thousand  excited  men,  but  no 
violence  was  attempted. 

The  election  was  over.  For  three  days  the  city  had 
been  heaving  to  the  tide  of  human  passion,  and  trem- 
bling on  the  verge  of  a great  disaster,  and  all  because 
a few  ruffians,  not  a fourth  part  of  whom  could 
probably  read  or  write,  chose  to  deny  the  right  of  suf- 
frage to  American  citizens,  and  constitute  themselves 
the  proper  representatives  of  the  city. 

But  the  excitement  did  not  end  with  the  election. 
It  was  very  close,  and  as  the  returns  came  in  slowly, 
the  people  assembled  in  great  numbers,  to  hear  them 
reported.  The  next  day,  till  three  o’clock  at  night,  ten 
or  fifteen  thousand  people  blocked  Wall  Street,  refus- 
ing to  disperse,  till  they  knew  the  result.  It  was 
finally  announced  that  Mr.  Lawrence,  the  Democratic 
candidate,  was  elected  by  a small  majority. 

The  next  thing  was  to  ascertain  the  character  of  the 
Common  Council.  The  same  mighty  throng  assembled 
next  day,  forgetting  everything  else  in  the  intense 
interest  they  felt  in  the  result.  It  would  seem  impos- 
sible to  get  up  such  a state  of  feeling  over  the  election 
of  a few  local  officers,  but  the  city  shook  from  limit  to 
limit  as  the  slow  returns  came  in.  At  last,  it  was  an- 
nounced that  the  Whigs  had  carried  the  Common  Coun- 
cil by  a small  majority.  As  the  news  passed  through 
the  immense  concourse,  a shout  went  up  that  shook 
Wall  Street  from  Broadway  to  the  East  Iiiver.  It 
rolled  back  and  forth  like  redoubled  thunder,  till  every 
throat  was  hoarse. 

When  the  crowd  at  last  dispersed,  it  was  only  to 
assemble  again  in  separate  bodies  in  different  parts  of 
the  city,  and  talk  over  the  victory. 


78  TIIE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 

Even  then  the  excitement  was  not  allowed  to  die 
away.  The  event  was  too  great  to  be  permitted  to  pass 
without  some  especial  honor,  and  a mass-meeting  was 
called  in  Castle  Garden  to  celebrate  it.  Webster  was 
sent  for  to  make  a speech,  the  most  distinguished 
speakers  of  New  York  were  called  upon,  and  a day  of 
general  rejoicing  followed,  great  as  that  which  suc- 
ceeded Lee’s  surrender. 


CHAPTER  VI. 


ABOLITION  BIOTS  OF  1834  AND  1835. 

The  Slavery  Question  agitated. — The  End,  Civil  War. — The  Re- 
sults.— William  Lloyd  Garrison. — Feeling  of  the  People  on  the 
Subject. — First  Attempt  to  call  a Meeting  of  the  Abolitionists 
in  New  York. — Meeting  in  Chatham  Street  Chapel. — A Fight.— 
Mob  take  Possession  of  Bowery  Theatre. — Sacking  of  Lewis  Tap- 
pan’s  House.— Fight  between  Mob  and  Police. — Mobbing  of  Dr. 
Cox’s  Church,  in  Laight  Street. — His  House  broken  into. — 
Street  Barricaded. — Attack  on  Arthur  Tappan’s  Store. — Second 
Attack  on  Church  in  Laight  Street. — Church  sacked  in  Spring 
Street. — Arrival  of  the  Military. — Barricades  carried. — Mr.  Lud- 
low’s House  entered. — Mob  at  Five  Points. — Destruction  of 
Houses. — The  City  Military  called  out. — Mob  overawed,  and 
Peace  restored. — Five  Points  Riot. — Stone-cutters’  Riot. 

Most  of  the  riots  of  Hew  York  have  grown  out  of 
causes  more  or  less  local,  and  wholly  transient  in  their 
nature.  Hence,  the  object  sought  to  be  obtained  was  at 
once  secured,  or  abandoned  altogether.  But  those  aris- 
ing from  the  formation  of  Abolition  societies,  and  the 
discussion  of  the  doctrine  of  immediate  emancipation, 
were  of  a different  character,  and  confined  to  no  locality 
or  time.  The  spirit  that  produced  them  developed  it- 
self in  every  section  of  the  country,  and  the  question 
continued  to  assume  vaster  proportions,  till  the  Union 
itself  was  involved,  and  what  was  first  only  a conflict  be- 
tween the  police  of  the  city  and  a few  hundred  or  thou- 
sands of  ignorant,  reckless  men,  grew  at  last  into  the 


80 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


most  gigantic  and  terrible  civil  war  that  ever  cursed 
the  earth.  The  Union  was  rent  asunder,  and  State 
arrayed  against  State,  while  the  world  looked  on 
aghast  at  the  strange  and  bloody  spectacle.  The  final 
result  has  been  the  emancipation  of  the  slaves,  and 
their  endowment  with  all  the  rights  and  privileges  of 
American  citizens.  But  with  this  has  come  a fright- 
ful national  debt,  the  destruction  of  that  feeling  of 
common  interest  and  patriotism,  which  is  the  strongest 
security  of  a country ; a contempt  for  the  Constitution, 
the  concentration  of  power  in  the  hands  of  Congress, 
small  regard  for  State  rights,  while  the  controlling 
power  in  the  South  has  passed  into  the  hands  of  an 
ignorant,  incapable,  irresponsible  class ; and,  worse 
than  all,  the  people  have  become  accustomed  to  the 
strange  spectacle,  so  fraught  with  danger  in  a republic, 
of  seeing  the  legislatures  and  executives  of  sovereign 
States  overawed  and  overborne  by  the  national  troops. 
That  frightful  conflict  for  the  slave  has  sown  danger- 
ous seed  ; what  the  final  harvest  will  be,  the  future 
historian  alone  will  be  able  to  show. 

The  inconsistency  of  having  a system  of  slavery  in- 
corporated into  a republican  government  was  always 
felt  by  good  men  North  and  South,  as  well  as  its  dam- 
aging effect  on  the  social  and  political  well-being  of 
the  whole  community  ; and  steps  had  been  taken  both 
in  Virginia  and  Kentucky  to  do  awa}r  with  it  by  leg- 
islative action.  Whether  these  incipient  steps  would 
ever  have  ended  in  relieving  us  of  the  evil,  can  only 
be  conjectured.  We  only  know  that  a peaceable  solu- 
tion of  the  question  was  rendered  impossible,  by  the 
action  of  the  Abolitionists,  as  they  were  called,  who, 
governed  by  the  short  logic,  that  slavery  being  wrong, 


ABOLITION  RIOTS  OF  1834  AND  1835. 


81 


it  could  not  exist  a moment  without  sin,  and  therefore 
must  be  abandoned  at  once  without  regard  to  con- 
sequences. The  system  of  slavery  was  no  longer  a 
social  or  political  problem,  calling  for  great  wisdom, 
prudence,  statesmanship,  and  patience,  but  a personal 
crime,  not  to  be  tolerated  for  a moment.  The  whole 
South  was  divided  by  them  into  two  classes,  the  op- 
pressor and  oppressed,  the  kidnapper  and  kidnapped, 
the  tyrant  and  the  slave — a relationship  which  liberty, 
religion,  justice,  humanity,  alike  demanded  should  be 
severed  without  a moment’s  delay. 

These  views,  in  the  judgment  of  the  press  at  the 
time,  and  of  sound  statesmen,  would  eventually  end  in 
civil  war,  if  adopted  by  the  entire  North,  and  hence 
they  denounced  them.  The  Abolitionists  were  consid- 
ered by  all  as  enemies  to  the  Union,  whom  the  lower 
classes  felt  should  be  put  down,  if  necessary,  by  vio- 
lence. This  feeling  was  increased  by  the  action  of 
William  Lloyd  Garrison,  the  founder  of  the  society, 
who  went  to  England,  and  joined  with  the  antislavery 
men  there  in  abusing  this  country  for  its  inconsistency 
and  crime.  These  causes  produced  a state  of  public 
feeling  that  would  be  very  apt  to  exhibit  itself  on  the 
first  opportunity.  When,  therefore,  in  the  autumn  of 
1833,  after  Garrison’s  return  from  England,  a notice 
appeared  for  an  antislavery  meeting  in  Clinton  Hall, 
some  of  the  most  respectable  men  in  New  York  de- 
termined to  attend,  and  crush  out,  by  the  weight  of 
their  influence,  the  dangerous  movement.  Another 
class  was  resolved  to  effect  the  same  project  in  another 
way,  and  on  the  2d  of  October  the  following  placard 
was  posted  in  flaming  letters  all  over  the  city  : 

4* 


82 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


NOTICE 

To  all  persons  from  the  South. 

All  persons  interested  in  tlie  subject  of  the  meeting 
called  by 

J.  Leavitt,  W.  Goodell, 

W.  Green,  J.  Rankin, 

Lewis  Tappan, 

At  Clinton  Hall,  this  evening,  at  7 o’clock,  are  re- 
quested to  attend  at  the  same  hour  and  place. 

MANY  SOUTHERNERS. 

New  York,  October  2d,  1833. 

N.  B.  All  citizens  who  may  feel  disposed  to  mani- 
fest the  true  feeling  of  the  State  on  this  subject,  are 
requested  to  attend. 

Putting  the  appeal  in  the  name  of  the  Southerners, 
was  an  artful  device  to  call  out  the  people. 

At  an  early  hour  crowds  began  to  assemble  in  front 
of  Clinton  Hall ; but  to  their  surprise  they  found  a no- 
tice nailed  on  the  door,  that  no  meeting  would  be  held. 
Many,  seeing  it,  returned  home ; but  still  the  crowd  con- 
tinued to  swell  to  thousands,  who  rent  the  air  with  shouts 
and  threats  against  Garrison.  Determined  not  to  be 
disappointed  in  a meeting  of  some  kind,  they  forced 
their  way  upstairs,  till  the  room  in  which  it  was  to 
be  held  was  crammed  to  suffocation.  The  meeting 
was  then  organized,  and  waited  till  quarter  past  seven, 
when  it  was  moved  to  adjourn  to  Tammany  Hall. 
There  it  was  again  organized,  and  a gentleman  was 


ABOLITION  RIOTS  OF  1834  AND  1835. 


83 


about  to  address  the  crowd,  when  a man  stepped  for- 
ward to  the  president,  and  stated  that  the  meeting  an- 
nounced to  be  held  in  Clinton  Hall  was  at  that  mo- 
ment under  full  headway  in  Chatham  Street  Chapel. 
Instantly  several  voices  shouted,  “ Let  us  go  there  and 
rout  them  ! 55  But  the  chairman  said  they  had  met  to 
pass  certain  resolutions,  and  they  should  attend  to  this 
business  first,  and  then  every  one  could  do  as  he  liked. 
The  resolutions  were  read,  and  after  some  remarks  had 
been  made  upon  them,  adopted,  and  the  meeting  ad- 
journed. A portion  of  those  present,  however,  were 
not  satisfied,  but  resolved  to  go  to  the  chapel  and  break 
up  the  meeting  there.  The  little  handful  assembled 
within,  apprised  of  their  approach,  fled,  so  that  when 
the  mob  arrived,  the  building,  though  the  doors  were 
open  and  the  lights  burning,  was  empty.  It  immedi- 
ately took  possession  of  the  room,  and  giving  a negro 
who  was  foremost  in  the  sport  the  name  of  one  of  the 
Abolitionists,  made  him  chairman.  The  most  absurd 
resolutions  were  then  offered,  and  carried,  when  the 
chairman  returned  thanks  for  the  honor  done  him  amid 
the  most  uproarious  laughter,  and  what  had  threatened 
to  be  a serious  riot  ended  in  a wild,  lawdess  frolic. 

This  was  the  beginning  of  the  Abolition  riots  in 
New  York  City,  which  afterwards,  to  a greater  or  less 
extent,  prevailed  for  years  in  different  parts  of  the 
Union. 

Next  summer  the  excitement,  which  during  the  win- 
ter had  nothing  to  call  it  forth,  broke  out  afresh,  end- 
ing in  destruction  of  property  and  bloodshed,  and  the 
calling  out  of  the  military.  On  the  evening  of  the  7th 
of  July,  an  assembly  of  colored  persons  of  both  sexes 
occupied  Chatham  Street  Chapel,  for  the  purpose  of 


84 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


listening  to  a sermon  from  a negro  preacher.  The 
New  York  Sacred  Music  Society  had  leased  the  build- 
ing for  certain  evenings  in  the  week,  of  which  it  was 
asserted  this  was  one.  Justice  Lowndes,  of  the  Police 
Court,  was  president,  and  Dr.  Rockwell  vice-president 
of  the  society,  and  they  repaired  to  the  building  during 
the  evening,  and  finding  it  occupied,  at  once  claimed 
their  right  to  it,  and  demanded  that  the  blacks  should 
leave.  But  the  latter,  having  hired  and  paid  for  it,  re- 
fused to  do  so,  when  a fight  ensued,  in  which  lamps  and 
chairs  were  broken,  loaded  canes  used  freely,  and  some 
persons  seriously  injured.  The  news  of  the  fight 
spread  rapidly,  and  a dense  crowTd  gathered  around  the 
door.  But  the  police  soon  arrived,  and  forcing  their 
way  in,  drove  white  and  black  out  together,  and  locked 
up  the  church. 

The  riot,  however,  continued  for  some  time  in  the 
street ; but  the  blacks,  finding  themselves  outnumbered, 
fled,  and  peace  was  restored. 

A portion  of  the  crowd,  having  recognized  Lewis 
Tappan,  one  of  the  leading  Abolitionists,  followed  him 
home  with  hoots  and  yells,  and  even  hurled  stones  at 
his  house  after  he  had  entered  it. 

The  next  evening,  at  dusk,  the  crowd  began  again 
to  assemble  in  front  of  the  chapel.  But  the  lessee  of 
it  had  closed  and  locked  the  gates.  The  multitude 
determined,  however,  not  to  be  disappointed  of  a meet- 
ing, and  forcing  open  the  gates,  obtained  entrance. 
The  meeting  was  then  organized,  and  Mr.  William  W. 
Wilder  called  to  the  chair.  After  making  a speech,  in 
which  lie  showed  the  evil  effects  of  a sudden  abolition 
of  slavery,  by  relating  his  experience  in  San  Domingo, 
he  moved  an  adjournment  until  the  next  meeting  of  the 


ABOLITION  RIOTS  OF  1834  AND  ia35. 


85 


Antislavery  Society.  The  motion  was  carried,  and  the 
assembly  broke  up.  This  was,  however,  altogether  too 
quiet  a termination  for  a part  of  the  crowd,  and  a 
shout  was  made  for  the  Bowery  Theatre.  The  attacks 
on  us  by  the  English,  for  upholding  slavery,  and  their 
sympathy  and  aid  for  Garrison,  and  co-operation  with 
him  in  agitating  the  question  of  abolition  in  this  coun- 
try, had  rekindled  the  old  slumbering  feeling  of  hostil- 
ity to  that  country  ; and  Mr.  Farren,  the  stage  man- 
ager of  the  Bowery,  being  an  Englishman,  it  was  trans- 
ferred to  him,  especially  as  reports  had  been  circulated 
that  he  had  spoken  disrespectfully  of  the  Americans. 

This  night  having  been  selected  to  give  him  a bene- 
fit, his  enemies  had  posted  placards  over  the  city,  stat- 
ing the  fact  of  his  hostility  to  this  country — whether 
with  the  intention  of  causing  a thin  house,  or  breaking; 
it  up  altogether,  is  not  known.  At  all  events,  the  mob 
resolved  on  the  latter  course,  and  streaming  up  the 
Bowery  in  one  wild,  excited  mass,  gathered  with  loud 
shouts  in  front  of  the  theatre.  The  doors  were  closed 
in  their  faces,  but  pressing  against  them  with  their 
immense  weight,  they  gave  way,  and  like  a dark, 
stormy  wave,  they  surged  up  the  aisles  toward  the  foot- 
lights. In  the  garish  light,  faces  grew  pale,  and  turned 
eagerly  toward  the  doors  for  a way  of  escape.  But 
these  were  jammed  with  the  excited,  yelling  mob.  The 
play  was  “ Metamora,”  and  was  under  full  headway, 
when  this  sudden  inundation  of  the  rioters  took  place. 
The  actors  stopped,  aghast  at  the  introduction  of  this 
new,  appalling  scene.  Messrs.  Hamlin  and  Forrest 
advanced  to  the  front  of  the  stage,  and  attempted  to 
address  them  ; but  apologies  and  entreaties  were  alike 
in  vain.  The  thundering  shouts  and  yells  that  inter- 


86 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


rupted  them  were  not  those  of  admiration,  and  specta- 
tors and  actors  were  compelled  to  remain  silent,  while 
this  strange  audience  took  complete  possession  of  the 
house,  and  inaugurated  a play  of  their  own. 

Bnt  the  police,  having  received  information  of  what 
was  going  on,  now  arrived,  and  forcing  their  way  in, 
drove  the  rioters  into  the  street,  and  restored  order. 
Bnt  the  demon  of  lawless  violence,  that  was  now  fully 
raised,  was  not  to  be  thus  laid.  Some  one  got  hold  of 
a bell,  and  began  to  ring  it  violently.  This  increased 
the  excitement,  and  suddenly  the  shout  arose,  “ to 
Arthur  Tappan’s.”  * The  cry  was  at  once  taken  up  by  a 
thousand  voices,  and  the  crowd  started  down  the  street. 
But  instead  of  going  to  his  house,  they  went  to  that  of 
his  brother,  Lewis,  in  Rose  Street,  a still  more  obnox- 
ious Abolitionist.  Reaching  it,  they  staved  open  the 
doors,  and  smashed  in  the  windows,  and  began  to  pitch 
the  furniture  into  the  street.  Chairs,  sofas,  tables, 
pictures,  mirrors,  and  bedding,  went  out  one  after 
another.  But  all  at  once  a lull  occurred  in  the  work 
of  destruction.  In  pitching  the  pictures  out,  one 
came  across  a portrait  of  Washington.  Suddenly  the 
cry  arose,  “ It  is  Washington  ! For  God’s  sake,  dorft 
burn  Washington.  ! * In  an  instant  the  spirit  of  dis- 
order was  laid,  and  the  portrait  was  handed  care- 
fully from  man  to  man,  till  at  length  the  populace, 
bearing  it  aloft,  carried  it  with  shouts  to  a neighboring 
house  for  safety.  It  was  one  of  those  strange  freaks 
or  sudden  changes  that  will  sometimes  come  over  the 
wildest  and  most  brutal  men,  like  a gleam  of  gentle 
light  across  a dark  and  stormy  sea — the  good  in . man 


* A silk  merchant,  and  one  of  the  leading  Abolitionists. 


ABOLITION  RIOTS  OF  1834  AND  1835. 


87 


for  a moment  making  its  voice  heard  above  the  din  and 
strife  of  evil  passions. 

This  singular  episode  being  terminated,  they  returned 
to  their  work  of  destruction.  But  suddenly  the  cry 
of  “Watchmen!”  was  heard,  and  the  next  moment 
the  police  came  charging  down  the  street.  The  mob 
recoiled  before  it,  then  broke  and  fled,  and  the  former 
took  possession  of  the  street.  But  the  latter,  coming 
across  some  piles  of  brick,  filled  their  arms  and  hands 
full,  and  rallying,  returned.  Charging  the  watchmen 
in  turn  with  a blinding  shower  of  these,  they  drove 
them  from  the  ground.  They  then  kindled  a fire  on 
the  pavement,  and  as  the  flames  flashed  up  in  the  dark- 
ness and  gained  headway,  they  piled  on  bedding  and 
furniture,  till  the  whole  street  was  illuminated  with 
the  costly  bonfire.  This  caused  the  fire-bells  to  be 
rung,  and  soon  the  engines  came  thundering  down  the 
street,  before  which  the  crowd  gave  way.  The  burning 
furniture  was  then  extinguished,  and  the  house  taken 
possession  of.  It  was  now  two  o’clock  in  the  morning, 
and  the  mob  dispersed. 

The  next  day’  nothing  was  talked  about  in  the 
saloons,  groggeries,  and  on  the  corners  of  the  by-streets, 
but  the  events  of  the  night  before ; and  as  evening  came 
on,  a crowd  began  to  assemble  in  front  of  the  battered, 
dilapidated  house  of  Lewis  Tappan.  Another  attack 
was  imminent,  when  the  police  came  up  and  dispersed 
them.  They  had  not,  however,  abandoned  the  purpose 
for  which  they  had  assembled. 

The  little  band  of  Abolitionists,  that  the  year  before 
had  been  composed  mostly  of  comparatively  obscure 
men,  had  now  increased  both  in  numbers  and  men  of 
influence.  Persecution  had  produced  its  usual  effects 


88 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


— advanced  the  cause  it  designed  to  destroy.  Among 
other  well-known  citizens  who  had  joined  their  ranks 
were  the  two  brothers,  Dr.  Abraham  Cox,  M.D.,  and 
Dr.  Samuel  Cox,  the  latter,  pastor  of  Laight  Street 
Church,  and  one  of  the  most  popular  preachers  of  the 
city.  Though  opposed  by  a large  majority  of  his  con- 
gregation, he  had  become  known  as  a bold,  outspoken 
man  against  slavery ; and  now  the  mob,  bent  on  mis- 
chief, streamed  across  the  city  toward  his  church.  It 
was  dark,  and  as  they  gathered  in  a black,  dense  mass 
in  front  of  it,  suddenly,  as  if  by  a common  impulse, 
a loud  yell  broke  forth,  and  the  next  moment  a shower 
of  stones  and  brick-bats  fell  on  the  windows.  Babel 
was  now  let  loose,  and,  amid  the  crashing  of  window- 
glass,  arose  every  variety  of  sound  and  all  kinds  of 
calls,  interspersed  with  oaths  and  curses  on  “ Abolition- 
ists and  niggers.” 

Shrieks  of  laughter  and  obscene  epithets  helped  to 
swell  the  uproar.  It  was  evident  they  would  not  be 
satisfied  until  they  left  the  church  a ruin  ; but  at  this 
critical  moment,  the  Mayor,  Justice  Lowndes,  the  Dis- 
trict Attorney,  and  a posse  of  police  officers  and  watch- 
men arrived  on  the  ground.  Expecting  trouble,  they 
had  arranged  to  be  ready  at  a moment’s  warning  to 
hasten  to  any  threatened  point.  Their  unexpected 
presence  frightened  the  crowd,  and  fearing  arrest,  they 
slunk  away  in  squads,  and  the  danger  seemed  over. 
But,  evidently  by  previous  arrangement,  the  broken 
fragments,  arriving  by  different  streets,  came  together 
in  front  of  Dr.  Cox’s  house,  in  Charlton  Street. 

The  doctor,  however,  was  not  at  home.  He  had  re- 
ceived warnings  and  threats  from  various  quarters,  and 
knowing,  from  the  fate  of  Lewis  Tappan’s  house,  what 


ABOLITION  RIOTS  OF  1834  AND  1835. 


89 


that  of  his  own  would  be,  he  had,  during  the  day,  quiet- 
ly removed  his  furniture,  and  in  the  afternoon  put  his 
family  on  board  of  a steamboat,  and  left  the  city. 

The  mob  found  the  door  barricaded,  but  they  broke 
it  open,  and  began  to  smash  the  windows  and  blinds 
of  the  lower  story.  Before,  however,  they  had  begun 
to  sack  the  house,  police-officers  and  watchmen,  with 
two  detachments  of  horse,  arrived  and  dislodged  them. 
They  did  not,  however,  disperse.  A more  dangerous 
and  determined  spirit  was  getting  possession  of  them 
than  they  had  before  evinced.  Crowding  back  on 
each  other,  they  packed  the  street  east,  within  four 
blocks  of  Broadway.  Seizing  some  carts,  they  made 
a hasty  barricade  of  them  across  the  streets,  while  a 
neighboring  fence  supplied  them  with  clubs.  A large 
number  were  armed  with  paving-stones,  which  they 
would  smite  loudly  together,  saying  in  deep  undertones, 
“ all  together .”  As  they  thus  stood  savagely  at  bay, 
a collision  seemed  inevitable,  and  had  they  been  at- 
tacked, would  doubtless  have  made  a desperate  tight. 
But  being  let  alone  they  slowly  dispersed.  A portion, 
however,  though  it  was  now  late  at  night,  could  not 
retire  without  venting  a little  more  spite,  and  return- 
ing to  the  church,  broke  in  some  more  wdndows. 

Dr.  Cox  came  back  to  his  house  next  morning,  to 
see  if  it  was  safe.  As  he  left  the  mutilated  building, 
a crowd  of  boys,  who  were  looking  at  the  ruins,  im- 
mediately gave  chase  to  him  with  yells  and  derisive 
laughter,  and  pressed  him  so  closely,  at  the  same  time 
hurling  dirty  missiles  at  him,  that  he  was  compelled  to 
take  shelter  in  the  house  of  a parishioner. 

The  crowd  around  the  house  continued  to  increase 
all  the  morning,  but  a hundred  policemen  arriving  at 


90 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


one  o’clock,  no  disturbance  of  the  peace  was  attempted. 
In  the  afternoon,  Mayor  Lawrence  issued  a proclama- 
tion, denouncing  the  rioters,  and  calling  on  all  good 
citizens  to  aid  in  maintaining  the  peace,  and  assuring 
them  that  he  had  taken  ample  measures  to  repress  all 
attempts  at  violence.  At  the  Arsenal,  City  Hall,  and 
Bazaar,  large  bodies  of  troops  were  assembled,  ready  to 
march  at  a moment’s  notice ; and  it  was  evident  that 
the  coming  night  was  to  witness  a trial  of  strength  be- 
tween the  rioters  and  the  city  authorities. 

As  soon  as  it  was  fairly  dark,  large  crowds  gathered 
in  front  of  Arthur  Tappan’s  store,  and  began  to  stone 
the  building.  Some  fifteen  or  twenty  watchmen  were 
stationed  here,  and  endeavored  to  arrest  the  ring- 
leaders, when  the  mob  turned  on  them,  and  handled 
them  so  roughly  that  they  were  compelled  to  take 
refuge  in  flight.  Alderman  Lalagli  was  severely 
wounded;  but  he  refused  to  leave, and  standing fiercety 
at  bay,  denounced  and  threatened  the  maddened 
wretches,  who  in  turn  swore  they  would  take  his  life, 
lie  told  them  to  force  open  the  doors  if  they  dare ; that 
the  inside  was  full  of  armed  men,  who  were  ready  to 
blow  their  brains  out  the  moment  the  door  gave  way. 
This  frightened  them,  and  they  had  to  content  them- 
selves with  stoning  the  windows,  and  cursing  the  Aboli- 
tionist who  owned  the  building.  In  the  meantime, 
Justice  Lowndes  came  up  with  a strong  police  force, 
when  they  fled. 

While  this  was  going  on  here,  similar  scenes  were 
passing  in  other  parts  of  the  city.  At  dark,  some 
three  or  four  hundred  gathered  around  Dr.  Cox’s 
church,  in  Laight  Street,  discussing  the  conduct  of  the 
Abolitionists,  but  making  no  outward  demonstrations 


ABOLITION  RIOTS  OF  1834  AND  1835. 


91 


calling  for  the  interference  of  the  police,  until  nine 
o’clock,  when  a reinforcement  came  yelling  down 
Yarick  Street,  armed  with  stones  and  brick-bats.  These 
charged,  without  halting,  so  furiously  on  the  police- 
officers,  and  the  few  watchmen  stationed  there,  that, 
bruised  and  bleeding,  they  were  compelled  to  flee  for 
their  lives.  The  next  moment  stones  rattled  like  hail 
against  the  church,  and,  in  a few  minutes,  the  remain- 
ing windows  were  smashed  in.  The  police  rallied 
when  they  reached  Beach  Street,  and  hurried  off  a 
messenger  to  the  City  Ilall  for  the  military.  In  the 
meantime,  loud  shouts  were  heard  in  the  direction  of 
Spring  Street,  and  with  answering  shouts  the  mob  left 
the  church,  and  rushed  yelling  like  Indians  to  the  spot. 
A vast  crowd  was  in  front  of  a church  there,  under  the 
care  of  Rev.  Mr.  Ludlow,  another  Abolitionist,  and  had 
already  commenced  the  work  of  destruction.  They 
had  torn  down  the  fence  surrounding  it,  and  were  de- 
molishing the  windows.  Through  them  they  made  an 
entrance,  and  tore  down  the  pulpit,  ripped  up  the 
seats,  and  made  a wreck  of  everything  destructible 
without  the  aid  of  fire.  The  session-room  shared  the 
same  fate,  and  the  splintered  wreck  of  both  was  car- 
ried in  their  arms,  and  on  their  shoulders,  out  of  doors, 
and  piled  into  barricades  in  the  street  on  both  sides  of 
the  building,  to  stop  the  anticipated  charge  of  cavalry. 
Carts,  hauled  furiously  along  by  the  mob,  were  drawn 
up  behind  this,  and  chained  together,  making  a formi- 
dable obstruction.  They  then  rung  the  bell  furiously, 
in  order  to  bring  out  the  firemen.  The  watch-house 
bell  in  Prince  Street  gave  a few  answering  strokes,  but 
information  being  received  of  what  was  going  on,  it 
ceased,  and  the  firemen  did  not  come  out.  It  was  now 


92 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


near  eleven  o’clock,  when,  all  at  once,  an  unearthly 
yell  arose  from  the  immense  throng.  Word  had  passed 
through  it  that  the  military  was  approaching.  Pande- 
monium seemed  suddenly  to  have  broken  loose,  and 
shouts,  and  yells,  and  oaths  arose  from  five  thousand 
throats,  as  the  men  sprung  behind  their  barricades. 
It  was  a moonless  night,  but  the  stars  were  shining 
brightly,  and,  in  their  light,  the  sheen  of  nearly  a thou- 
sand bayonets  made  the  street  look  like  a lane  of  steel. 
The  Twenty-seventh  Regiment  of  National  Guards,  led 
by  Colonel  Stevens,  had  been  sent  from  the  City  Hall, 
and  their  regular  heavy  tramp  sounded  ominously,  as 
they  came  steadily  on.  The  church-bell  was  set  ring- 
ing furiously  by  the  mob  and  there  was  every  appear- 
ance of  a determined  resistance.  As  Colonel  Stevens 
approached  the  first  barricade,  he  halted  his  regiment, 
and  ordered  his  pioneer  guard  to  advance.  They 
promptly  obeyed,  armed  with  their  axes.  A shower 
of  stones  met  them,  while  clubs  were  waved  frantic- 
ally in  the  air,  accompanied  with  oaths  and  threats. 
They,  however,  moved  firmly  up  to  the  barricade,  and 
the  shining  steel  of  their  axes,  as  they  swung  them  in 
the  air,  was  as  terrific  as  the  gleam  of  the  bayonets, 
and  the  crowd  retired  precipitately  behind  the  second 
barricade.  The  first  was  now  speedily  torn  down,  and 
the  head  of  the  column  advanced.  The  second  was  a 
more  formidable  affair,  in  fact,  a regular  bastion,  be- 
hind which  w^ere  packed  in  one  dense  mass  an  im- 
mense body  of  desperate  men,  reaching  down  the 
street,  till  lost  in  the  darkness.  It  seemed  now  that 
nothing  but  deadly  volleys  would  answer.  One  of  the 
city  officers  advised  Colonel  Stevens  to  retreat,  but, 
instead  of  obeying,  he  ordered  the  pioneer  guard  to 


ABOLITION  RIOTS  OF  1834  AND  1835. 


93 


advance,  and  sustained  it  by  a detachment  of  troops. 
Amid  the  raining  missiles  they  moved  forward,  when 
the  crowd  fell  back,  some  fleeing  np  the  side  streets. 
The  guard  then  mounted  the  barricade,  and  in  a short 
time  it  was  scattered  in  every  direction ; and  when  the 
order  “Forward”  was  given,  the  column  marched 
straight  on  the  mob.  At  this  moment,  Justice 
Lowndes,  at  the  head  of  a band  of  watchmen,  arrived 
on  the  ground,  when  the  two  forces  moved  forward 
together,  clearing  the  street  of  the  rioters.  While 
the  fight  was  going  on,  some  of  the  gang  remained 
inside  the  church,  and  kept  the  bell  ringing  violently, 
until  Colonel  Stevens  ordered  one  of  his  officers  to  cut 
the  rope. 

A portion  of  the  mob  now  hurried  to  Thompson 
Street,  where  Mr.  Ludlow  resided.  The  family  had 
retired  for  the  night,  but  their  repose  was  suddenly 
broken  by  loud  yells  and  the  sound  of  stones  dashing 
in  their  windows.  Jumping  up  in  wuld  alarm,  they 
saw  the  doors  broken  in,  through  which  streamed  the 
shouting,  yelling  crowd. 

Either  from  fear  of  the  military,  which  they  knew 
would  soon  be  upon  them,  or  some  other  cause,  they 
decamped  almost  as  suddenly  as  they  came,  and  re- 
lieved the  terror-stricken  household  of  their  presence. 

About  this  time,  another  immense  mob  had  collected 
at  Five  Points.  The  rioters  here  seemed  to  be  well 
organized,  and  to  act  in  concert.  Runners  were  kept 
passing  between  the  different  bodies,  keeping  each  in- 
formed of  the  actions  of  the  other,  and  giving  notice 
of  the  approach  of  the  police. 

The  destruction  at  Five  Points  was  on  a more  exten- 
sive scale,  and  the  gatherings  in  this,  then  dangerous 


94 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


section  of  tlie  city — the  home  of  desperadoes  and  de- 
praved beings  of  every  kind — were  of  such  a character, 
that  for  a time  the  city  authorities  seemed  to  be  over- 
awed. The  rioters  had  it  all  their  own  way  for  several 
hours,  and  the  midnight  heavens  became  lurid  with 
burning  dwellings.  It  somehow  got  round  that  they 
had  resolved  to  attack  every  house  not  illuminated  with 
candles,  and  these  dirty  streets  soon  became  brilliant 
with  the  lighted  windows.  Five  houses  of  ill-fame  were 
gutted,  and  almost  entirely  demolished.  St.  Philip’s 
Church,  in  Centre  Street,  occupied  by  a colored  con- 
gregation, was  broken  into,  and  for  two  hours  the  mob 
continued  the  work  of  destruction  unmolested.  They 
left  it  a complete  ruin.  A house  adjoining,  and  three 
houses  opposite,  shared  the  same  fate.  The  mob  was 
everywhere ; and  although  the  police  made  some  arrests 
and  had  some  fights,  they  were  too  weak  to  effect  much. 
About  one  o’clock  a shout  arose,  “ away  to  Anthony 
Street ! ” and  thither  the  yelling  wretches  repaired. 

The  Mayor  was  at  the  City  ITall  all  night,  doing 
what  he  could ; but  the  mob  had  arranged  their  plans 
to  act  in  concert,  appearing  in  separate  bodies  in 
different  sections  of  the  city  at  the  same  time,  so 
that  he  hardly  knew,  with  the  force  at  his  disposal, 
where  to  strike.  The  next  morning  he  issued  another 
proclamation,  calling  on  the  citizens  to  report  to 
him  and  be  organized  into  companies  to  aid  the 
police.  He  called  also  on  all  the  volunteer  military 
companies  of  the  city  to  rally  to  the  support  of  the  laws. 
They  did  so,  and  that  (Saturday)  night  they,  with  most 
of  the  fire  companies,  who  had  offered  their  services, 
were  stationed  in  strong  bodies  all  over  the  city;  and 
the  rioters  saw  that  their  rule  was  ended.  Beside,  many 


ABOLITION  RIOTS  OF  1834  AND  1835. 


95* 


of  the  most  notorious  ringleaders  had  been  arrested 
and  put  in  prison.  A short  fight  occurred  in  Catha- 
rine Street  between  the  police  and  mob,  in  which  both 
had  some  of  their  men  badly  hurt ; and  an  attempt 
was  made  to  get  up  a riot  in  Eeade  Street,  but  it  was 
promptly  put  down.  The  city  was  rife  with  rumors  of 
bloody  things  which  the  mob  had  threatened  to  do  ; 
but,  with  the  exception  of  the  military  in  the  streets, 
the  city  on  Sunday  presented  its  usual  appearance. 
The  lawless  spirit  was  crushed  out,  and  a hundred  and 
fifty  of  the  desperadoes  who  had  been  instrumental  in 
rousing  it  were  locked  up  to  await  their  trial. 

In  June  of  the  summer  of  1835  occurred  the  Five 
Points  riot,  which  grew  out  of  the  feeling  between 
Americans  and  foreigners.  It  threatened  for  a time 
to  be  a very  serious  matter,  but  was  finally  quelled  by 
the  police  without  the  aid  of  the  military.  Dr.  W.  M. 
Caffrey  was  accidentally  killed  by  one  of  the  mob,  and 
Justice  Lowndes  was  dangerously  wounded. 

In  connection  with  the  series  of  riots  of  1834  and 
1835,  might  be  mentioned  the  Stonecutters’  riot,  though 
it  was  promptly  suppressed. 

stonecutters’  riot. 

The  contractors  for  the  building  of  the  New  York 
University  found  that  they  could  purchase  dressed 
stone  at  Sing  Sing,  the  work  of  the  prisoners  there, 
much  cheaper  than  in  New  York,  and  so  concluded  to 
use  it.  This,  the  stonecutters  of  the  city  said,  was 
taking  the  bread  out  of  their  mouths,  and  if  allowed  to 
go  on  would  destroy  their  business.  They  held  excited 
meetings  on  the  subject,  and  finally  got  up  a procession 


96 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


and  paraded  the  streets  with  placards  asserting  their 
rights  and  denouncing  the  contractors.  They  even  at- 
tacked the  houses  of  some  of  the  citizens,  and  assumed 
such  a threatening  attitude,  that  the  Twenty-seventh 
Regiment,  Colonel  Stevens,  was  called  out.  Their 
steady,  determined  march  on  the  rioters  dispersed  them 
and  restored  quiet.  Apprehensions  were  felt,  however, 
that  they  would  reassemble  in  the  night  and  vent  their 
rage  on  the  University  building,  and  so  a part  of  the 
regiment  encamped  in  Washington  Square  in  full  view 
of  it.  They  remained  here  four  days  and  nights,  until 
the  excitement  subsided,  and  the  work  could  go  on  un- 
molested. 


CHAPTER  VII. 


FLOUR  RIOT  OF  1837. 


Starvation  will  always  create  a Riot. — Foreign  Population  easily 
aroused  against  the  Rich. — Severe  Winter  of  1836. — Scarcity  of 
Flour. — Meeting  of  Citizens  called  without  Result. — Meetiag 
called  in  the  Park. — Speeches. — Sacking  of  Hart  & Co.’s  Flour 
Store,  in  Washington  Street. — Strange  Spectacle. — National 
Guards  called  out. — Disperse  the  Mob. — Attack  on  Herrick’s 
Flour  Store-. — Folly  of  the  Riot. 

Hunger  will  drive  any  people  mad,  and  once  let 
there  be  real  suffering*  for  want  of  food  among;  the 
lower  classes,  while  grain  is  piled  up  in  the  store- 
houses of  the  rich,  and  riots  will  surely  follow.  In  the 
French  Revolution  of  1789,  there  was  a great  scarcity 
of  provisions,  which  caused  frightful  outbreaks.  It 
will  never  do  to  treat  with  scorn  the  cry  of  millions 
for  bread.  When,  amid  the  general  suffering  in  Paris, 
one  said  to  Foulon,  the  minister  of  state,  the  people  are 
starving  for  bread,  he  replied,  “ Let  them  eat  hay.” 
The  next  day  he  was  hung  to  a lamp-post.  The  tu- 
multuous multitude  marching  on  Versailles,  shouting 
wildly  for  “ bread,”  was  a fearful  spectacle.  One  can 
hardly  blame  starving  men  from  seizing  food  by  vio- 
lence, if  it  can  be  got  in  no  other  way ; and  if  ever  a 
mob  could  be  justifiable,  it  would  be  when  they  see 
their  families  suffering  and  perishing  around  them,  in 
the  very  sight  of  well-stored  granaries. 

In  the  old  despotisms  of  Europe,  the  poor  and  op- 
5 


98 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


pressed  attribute  all  tlieir  want  and  suffering  to  the 
rich  and  powerful,  so  that  they  are  not  held  back  from 
redressing  their  wrongs  by  ignorance  of  their  source, 
but  fear  of  the  strong  hand  of  their  rulers. 

These  men,  embittered  not  only  by  their  own  suffer- 
ings, but  by  the  traditions  of  the  past,  when  they  come 
to  this  country  are  easily  roused  to  commit  acts  of  vio- 
lence by  anything  that  reminds  them  of  their  old  op- 
pressions. They  have  tasted  the  wormwood  and  the 
gall,  and  refuse  to  have  it  pressed  to  their  lips  in  a 
country  where  liberty  is  the  birthright  of  all.  This  is 
what  has  made,  and  still  makes,  the  foreign  population 
among  us  so  dangerous.  The  vast  proportion  of  them 
are  from  this  very  class.  Ignorant  of  everything  but 
their  wrongs,  they  rise  in  angry  rebellion  at  any  at- 
tempt, or  fancied  attempt,  to  renew  them  here.  Un- 
fortunately there  are  Americans  among  us,  who,  know- 
ing this,  work  upon  this  sensitive,  suspicious  feeling, 
to  accomplish  their  own  ends.  The  politician  does  it  to 
secure  votes ; but  the  worst  class  is  composed  of  those 
who  edit  papers  that  circulate  only  among  the  scum  of 
society,  and  embittered  by  the  sight  of  luxuries  beyond 
their  reach,  are  always  ready  to  denounce  the  rich  and 
excite  the  lower  classes  against  what  they  call  the  op- 
pression of  the  aristocracy. 

It  .is  doubtful  whether  the  frightful  riot  of  1863 
would  ever  have  taken  place,  but  for  this  tone  assumed 
by  many  of  the  city  papers.  So  of  this  flour  riot,  it 
probably  would  never  have  happened,  but  for  dem- 
agogues, who  lashed  the  ignorant  foreign  population 
into  fury  against  their  rich  oppressors.  Starvation, 
which  as  we  said  may  be  a justification  of  violence,  did 
not  exist — it  was  only  the  high  price  of  provisions, 


FLOUR  RIOT  OF  1837. 


99 


growing  out  of  scarcity,  that  caused  it,  but  which  scar- 
city, they  were  told,  was  created  solely  by  the  cupidity 
of  the  rich. 


The  year  in  wThich  the  great  fire  occurred,  was  a 
disastrous  one  to  the  crops  of  the  country.  The 
mighty  West,  that  great  granary  of  the  nation,  wTas 
not  then  open  as  now,  and  the  main  supply  of  grain 
came  from  east  of  the  Alleghanies.  Hence  the  cause 
which  would  create  a short  crop  in  one  section,  would 
be  apt  to  prevail  more  or  less  over  all  the  grain  region.  ^ '/^rH 
We  imported  wheat  at  this  time  very  largely;  not  only' 
from  England,  but  from  the  Black  Sea. 


In  September,  flour  was  about  seven  dollars  a bar- 


'W 


rel,  but  this,  as  the  winter  came  on,  went  up  to  twelve 
dollars — a great  rise  at  that  time. 

From  Virginia,  a great  wheat  State,  came  disastrous 
tidings  ; not  only  was  the  crop  short  and  the  price  of  flour 
high,  but  it  was  said  that  the  latter  would  probably  go  up 
to  fifteen  or  twenty  dollars  a barrel.  In  Troy,  a great 
depot  for  State  flour,  it  was  stated  that  there  were  only 
four  thousand  barrels  against  thirty  thousand  at  the 
same  time  the  previous  year.  As  February  came  on,  a 
report  circulated  in  the  city  that  there  were  only  three 
or  four  weeks’  supply  on  hand.  This  wTas  repeated 
in  the  penny  papers,  with  the  information  added,  that 
in  certain  stores  were  hoarded  vast  amounts  of  grain 
and  flour,  kept  out  of  the  market  to  compel  a still  greater 
advance  in  the  price.  This  was  very  probably  true, 
as  it  is  a rule  with  merchants,  when  they  have  a large 
stock  of  anything  on  hand,  of  which  there  threatens  to 
be  a scarcity,  to  hold  on  in  order  to  make  the  scarcity 
greater — -thus  forcing  higher  prices.  This  will  always 
prove  a dangerous  experiment  in  this  country  in  the 


(*  v * ■ 


100 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


article  of  flour.  It  is  the  prime  necessary  of  life,  and 
the  right  to  make  it  scarce  for  the  sake  of  gain,  and  at 
the  expense  of  human  suffering,  will  always  be  ques- 
tioned by  the  poorer  classes. 

Although  the  stock  of  grain  on  hand  at  this  time 
was  small,  there  was  no  danger  of  starvation,  nor  was 
it  to  the  instinct  of  self-preservation  that  demagogues 
appealed.  They  talked  of  the  rich  oppressing  the 
poor  by  their  extortions — of  monopolists,  caring  only 
to  increase  their  gains  without  regard  to  the  distress 
they  occasioned. 

There  was,  doubtless,  much  suffering  among  the 
poorer  classes,  not  only  on  account  of  the  high  price 
of  flour,  but  also  of  all  the  necessary  articles  of  living. 
Meat  advanced  materially,  while  from  some  strange 
fatality,  coal  went  up  to  ten  dollars  a ton.  There 
seemed  no  reason  for  this,  as  the  amount  sent  to  mar- 
ket was  said  to  be  largely  in  excess  of  the  previous 
year.  In  Canada,  coal  was  so  scarce,  that  the  line  of 
steamers  between  Montreal  and  Quebec  was  suspended 
before  winter  set  in. 

This  state  of  things  excited  the  attention  of  the  peo- 
ple generally,  and  in  the  fore-part  of  this  month,  a 
public  meeting  was  called  at  the  Tabernacle  to  consider 
what  could  be  done.  It  amounted  to  nothing.  Some 
speeches  were  made,  resolutions  offered,  but  nothing 
practical  was  proposed.  The  temperance  people  at- 
tempted to  make  a little  capital  out  of  it,  by  asserting 
that  the  high  price  of  grain  was  owing  to  the  amount 
used  by  the  distilleries — rye  being  sold  as  high  as  one 
dollar  and  seventy  cents  per  bushel. 

But  a different  class  of  people  were  now  discussing 
the  subject,  and  in  a different  spirit.  Their  attention 


FLOUR  RIOT  OF  183T. 


101 


was  directed  to  men,  not  theories — the  individual  op- 
pressors, not  the  general  causes. 

Chief  among  those  against  whom  the  popular  feeling 
was  now  directed,  was  Ilart  & Co.,  large  commission 
merchants  in  Washington  Street,  between  Hey  and 
Cortlandt  Streets.  Their  store  was  packed  with  flour 
and  wheat,  and  every  day  men  passed  it  with  sinister 
looks.  Sometimes  a little  knot  of  men  would  stop 
opposite  it,  and  talk  of  the  loads  of  grain  stored  up 
there,  wdiile  their  own  families  were  pinched  for  bread. 
They  would' gaze  savagely  on  its  heavy  iron  doors,  that 
seemed  to  defy  the  weak  and  helpless,  and  then  walk 
on,  muttering  threats  and  curses.  These  signs  of  a 
gathering  storm  were,  however,  unheeded  by  the  pro- 
prietors. Others,  better  informed,  were  not  so  tran- 
quil ; and  by  anonymous  letters  tried  to  arouse  Mr. 
Hart  to  take  precautionary  measures.  An  anonymous 
letter  addressed  to  Mr.  W.  Lenox  was  picked  up  in  the 
Park,  in  which  the  writer  stated  that  a conspiracy  was 
formed  for  breaking  open  and  plundering  Mr.  Hart’s 
store,  and  gave  the  following  plan  of  action.  On  some 
dark  night,  two  alarms  of  fire  were  to  be  given,  one 
near  the  Battery,' and  the  other  up  town,  in  order  to 
draw  off  the  watchmen  and  police,  when  a large  crowd 
already  assembled  in  the  neighborhood  would  make  a 
sudden  rush  for  the  building,  and  sack  it  before  help 
could  arrive.  This  letter  was  handed  to  the  High 
Constable  Hays,  who  showed  it  to  Hart  & Co.,  but  they 
seemed  to  regard  it  as  an  attempt  to  frighten  them. 
This  was  followed  by  anonymous  letters  from  other 
parties,  that  reached  the  Mayor,  insisting  on  it  that 
danger  was  hanging  over  this  house.  He  sent  them  to 
Hart  & Co.,  but  they,  thinking  it  was  only  a trick  to 


102 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


put  down  the  price  of  flour,  paid  no  attention  to  them. 
They  locked  their  three  massive  iron  doors  at  night  as 
usual,  and  went  to  their  homes  without  fear,  and  the 
underground  swell  kept  on  increasing  in  volume. 

The  first  plan  of  operation,  if  it  ever  existed,  was 
either  abandoned  by  the  mob  or  deferred  till  after 
other  measures  were  tried. 

At  length,  on  the  afternoon  of  the  10th  of  Febuary, 
the  following  placard  was  posted  up  all  over  the  city  : 


Bread,  Meat,  Bent,  Fuel! 

The  voice  of  the  people  shall  be  heard  and  will 
prevail . 


The  people  will  meet  in  the  Park,  rain  or  shine , at 
four  o’clock  on 

Monday  Afternoon, 

to  inquire  into  the  cause  of  the  present  unexampled 
distress,  and  to  devise  a suitable  remedy.  All  friends 
of  humanity,  determined  to  resist  monopolists  and  ex- 
tortioners, are  invited  to  attend. 


Moses  Jacques. 
Paulus  Hedle. 

Daniel  A.  Robertson. 
Warden  ITayward. 
New  York,  Feb.  10 th,  1837. 


Daniel  Graham. 
John  Windt. 
Alexander  Ming,  Jr. 
Elijah  F.  Crane. 


The  idle  crowd  had  all  day  Sunday  to  talk  over  this 
call.  Everywhere  knots  of  men  were  seen  gathered 
before  these  placards — some  spelling  out  slowly,  and 
with  great  difficulty,  the  words  for  themselves — others 


FLOUR  RIOT  OF  1837. 


103 


reading  the  call  to  those  unable  to  read  it.  The  grog- 
geries  were  filled  with  excited  men,  talking  over  the 
meeting,  and  interspersing  their  oaths  with  copious 
draughts  of  liquor,  and  threatening  openly  to  teach 
these  rich  oppressors  a lesson  they  would  not  soon  for- 
get. 

There  was  something  ominous  in  the  hour  selected 
for  the  meeting;  four  o’clock  in  February  meant  night, 
before  it  would  get  under  full  headway.  It  w’as  evi- 
dent that  the  leaders  did  not  mean  the  meeting  to  be 
one  of  mere  speech-making.  They  knew  that  under 
cover  of  darkness,  men  could  be  incited  to  do  what  in 
broad  daylight  they  would  be  afraid  to  undertake. 

Before  the  time  appointed,  a crowd  began  to  assem- 
ble, the  character  of  which  boded  no  good.  Dirty, 
ragged,  and  rough-looking,  as  they  flowed  from  differ- 
ent quarters  together  into  the  inclosure,  those  who 
composed  it  were  evidently  a mob  already  made  to 
hand. 

At  length,  four  or  five  thousand  shivering  wretches 
were  gathered  in  front  of  the  City  Hall.  Moses 
Jacques,  a man  who  would  make  a good  French  Com- 
munist to-day,  was  chosen  chairman.  But  this  motley 
multitude  had  no  idea  or  respect  for  order,  or  regular 
proceedings,  and  they  broke  up  into  different  groups, 
each  pushing  forward  its  favorite  orator. 

One  of  the  strangest  freaks  of  this  meeting,  was  an 
address  to  a collection  of  Democrats  by  Alexander 
Ming,  Jr.  He  forgot  all  about  the  object  of  the  meet- 
ing, and  being  a strong  Bentonian,  launched  out  into 
the  currency  question,  attributing  all  the  evils  of  the 
Republic,  past,  present,  and  to  come,  to  the  issue  of 
bank-notes;  and  advising  his  hearers  to  refuse  to  take 


104 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


the  trash  altogether,  and  receive  nothing  but  specie. 
This  was  the  more  comical,  as  not  one  out  of  ten  of  the 
poor  wretches  he  addressed  had  the  chance  to  refuse 
either.  Half  starving,  they  would  have  been  glad  to 
receive  anything  in  the  shape  of  money  that  would 
help  them  through  the  hard  winter.  Yet  when  Mr. 
Ming  offered  a resolution,  proposing  a memorial  to  the 
Legislature,  requiring  a law  to  be  passed,  forbidding 
any  bank  to  issue  a note  under  the  denomination  of  a 
hundred  dollars,  the  deluded  people,  who  had  been 
listening  with  gaping  mouths,  rent  the  air  with  accla- 
mations. It  was  a curious  exhibition  of  the  wisdom 
of  the  sovereign  people — this  verdict  of  a ragged  mob 
on  the  currency  question.  They  were  so  delighted 
with  this  lucid  exposition  of  the  cause  of  the  scarcity 
of  flour,  that  they  seized  the  orator  bodily,  and  elevat- 
ing him  on  their  shoulders,  bore  him  across  the  street 
to  Tammany  Ilall,  where  something  beside  specie  was 
received  from  behind  the  bar  to  reward  their  devotion. 

There  ^vas,  however,  some  excuse  for  him.  He  had 
been  several  times  candidate  for  city  register,  and 
hence  was  more  anxious  to  secure  votes  than  flour — 
be  a popular  demagogue  rather  than  a public  benefac- 
tor. 

But  there  were  other  speakers  who  kept  more  di- 
rectly to  the  point.  They  launched  at  once  into  a 
bitter  tirade  against  landlords  for  their  high  rents,  and 
against  monopolists  for  holding  on  to  flour  at  the  ex- 
pense of  the  poor  and  suffering.  Knowing  the  charac- 
ter of  the  audience  before  them,  and  their  bitter  hatred 
of  the  rich  that  had  grown  with  their  growth,  and 
strengthened  with  their  strength  in  the  old  country,  it 
was  not  difficult  to  lash  them  into  a tempest  of  passion. 


FLOUR  RIOT  OF  1837. 


105 


They  depicted  the  aristocrats  around  them  rolling  in 
wealth,  wrung  from  their  necessities — laughing  at 
their  sufferings  while  rioting  in  luxury — nay,  hoarding 
up  the  very  bread  without  which  they  must  starve,  in 
order  to  realize  a few  dollars  more  on  a barrel  of 
flour.  Loud  oaths  and  deep  muttered  curses  followed 
these  appeals,  and  the  excited  multitude  became  agi- 
tated with  passion.  One  of  the  speakers  closed  his 
bitter  harangue  with  “ Fellow-citizens,  Mr.  Eli  Hart 
has  now  53,000  barrels  of  flour  in  his  store  ; let  us  go 
and  offer  him  eight  dollars  a barrel  for  it,  and  if  he  will 
not  take  it — ” It  was  not  difficult  to  know  how  he 
meant  to  close  the  sentence ; but  just  then,  a friend 
shrewder  than  he,  seeing  the  legal  consequences  to 
themselves  of  an  open  proposition  to  resort  to  violence, 
touched  him  on  the  shoulder,  when  in  a lower  tone  of 
voice  he  concluded:  “we  shall  depart  in  jpeace?  In 
the  excitement  of  the  moment,  he  had  evidently  for- 
gotten the  guarded  language  he  intended  to  use,  and 
was  about  to  utter  that  which  would  have  consigned 
him  to  a prisoner’s  cell,  but  checked  himself  in  time. 
He  was  willing  others  should  suffer  the  consequence 
of  violating  the  law,  to  which  his  appeals  urged  them ; 
but  his  love  for  the  poor  did  not  prompt  him  to  share 
their  fate. 

It  was  bitterly  cold,  and  it  was  a wonder  that  the 
crowd  had  listened  patiently  so  long.  The  proposition 
to  go  to  Hart’s  store  with  a demand  for  flour,  was  in- 
stantly seized,  and  those  around  the  speaker  started  off 
with  a shout,  and  streaming  down  Broadway,  poured 
in  one  dark  living  stream  along  Cortlandt  Street  into 
Washington  Street.  The  clerks  in  the  store  heard  the 
turmoil,  and  suspecting  the  object  of  the  rioters, 
5* 


106 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


rushed  to  the  doors  and  windows,  and  began  to  close 
and  holt  them.  There  were  three  large  iron  doors 
opening  on  the  sidewalk,  and  they  had  succeeded  in 
bolting  and  barring  all  but  one,  when  the  mob  arrived. 
Forcing  their  way  through  this  middle  door,  the  latter 
seized  the  barrels,  and  began  to  roll  them  out  into  the 
street.  Mr.  Hart,  who,  either  from  curiosity  to  hear 
what  the  meeting  would  propose  to  do,  or  from  his 
suspicions  being  aroused  from  what  he  had  previously 
heard,  was  on  the  spot,  and  as  soon  as  he  saw  the 
crowd  stream  out  of  the  Park,  down  Broadway,  he 
hurried  to  the  police,  and  obtaining  a posse  of  officers, 
made  all  haste  for  his  store.  But  as  they  were  going- 
down  Dey  Street,  the  mob,  which  blocked  the  farther 
end,  rushed  on  them  with  such  fury,  that  before  they 
had  time  to  defend  themselves,  their  clubs,  or  staves  as 
they  were  then  called,  were  wrenched  from  their  hands 
and  broken  into  fragments.  The  crowd  was  not  yet 
very  great,  and  the  disarmed  officers  forced  their  way 
into  Washington  Street  and  into  the  store.  Their 
presence  frightened  the  few  inside,  and  they  hastily 
decamped.  The  Mayor,  who  was  in  his  room  at  the 
City  Hall,  had  been  speedily  notified  of  the  riot,  and 
hurried  to  the  spot.  The  crowd  remaining  in  the 
Park  had  also  been  informed  of  what  was  going  on, 
and  dashing  madly  down  Broadway,  and  through  Cort- 
landt  Street,  joined  with  loud  shouts  their  companions 
in  front  of  the  store.  The  Mayor  mounted  a flight  of 
steps,  and  began  to  harangue  the  mob,  urging  them  to 
desist,  and  warning  them  of  the  consequences  of  their 
unlawful  action.  He  had  not  proceeded  far,  however, 
before  brick-bats,  and  sticks,  and  pieces  of  ice  came 
raining  around  him  in  such  a dangerous  shower,  that 


FLOUR  RIOT  OF  1837. 


107 


he  had  to  give  it  up,  and  make  his  way  to  a place  of 
safety.  The  street  was  now  black  with  the  momentarily 
increasing  throng,  and  emboldened  by  their  numbers, 
they  made  a rush  at  the  entrance  of  the  store.  Driv- 
ing the  police-officers  before  them,  they  wrenched  by 
main  force  one  of  the  heavy  iron  doors  from  its  hinges. 
A half  a score  of  men  at  once  seized  it,  and  using  it  as 
a battering-ram,  hurled  it  with  such  force  against  the 
others,  that  after  a few  thundering  blows,  they  one 
after  another  gave  way,  and  the  crowd  poured  in. 
The  clerks  fled,  and  the  rioters  went  to  work  without 
hindrance.  Mounting  to  the  upper  lofts,  they  first  broke 
in  all  the  doors  and  windows,  and  then  began  to  roll 
and  heave  out  the  flour.  The  barrels  on  the  ground- 
floor  were  rolled,  swift  as  one  could  follow  another, 
into  the  street,  when  they  were  at  once  seized  by  those 
waiting  without,  and  their  heads  knocked  in,  and 
their  contents  strewn  over  the  pavement.  On  the 
upper  lofts,  they  were  rolled  to  the  broken  windows, 
and  lifted  on  to  the  sill,  and  tumbled  below.  Warned 
by  their  descent,  the  crowd  backed  to  the  farther  side 
of  the  street.  Part  would  be  staved  in  by  their  fall ; 
those  that  were  not,  were  seized  as  they  rolled  off  the 
sidewalk,  and  the  heads  knocked  out.  One  fellow,  as 
he  stood  by  the  window-sill  and  pitched  the  barrels  be- 
low, shouted  as  each  one  went  with  a crash  to  the  flag- 
ging: “ Here  goes  flour  at  eight  dollars  a barrel ! ” 
The  scene  which  now  presented  itself  was  a most 
strange,  extraordinary  one.  The  night  was  clear  and 
cold,  and  the  wintry  moon  was  sailing  tranquilly 
through  the  bine  and  starlit  heavens,  flooding  here  and 
there  the  sea  of  upturned  faces  with  its  mellow  light, 
or  casting  the  deep  shadow  of  intervening  houses  over 


108 


TIIE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


tlie  black  mass,  while  the  street  looked  as  if  a sudden 
snow-storm  had  carpeted  it  with  white.  The  men  in 
the  windows  and  those  below  were  white  with  flour 
that  had  sifted  over  their  garments ; while,  to  give  a 
still  wilder  aspect  to  the  scene,  women,  some  barehead- 
ed, some  in  rags,  were  roaming  around  like  camp-fol- 
lowers after  plunder.  Here  a group  had  seized 
empty  boxes  ; there  others  pressed  forward  with  bas- 
kets on  their  arms;  and  others  still,  empty-handed, 
pushed  along,  with  their  aprons  gathered  up  like  a 
sack.  These  all  knelt  amid  the  flour,  and  scooped  it  up 
with  an  eagerness  that  contrasted  strangely  with  the 
equal  eagerness  of  those  who  were  scattering  it  like 
sand  over  the  street.  The  heavy  thud  of  the  barrels  as 
they  struck  almost  momentarily  on  the  sidewalk,  could 
be  distinctly  heard  above  the  shouts  of  the  men.  Some 
of  the  mob  found  their  way  into  Mr.  Hart’s  counting- 
room,  and  tore  up  his  papers  and  scattered  them  over 
the  floor.  It  was  evident  they  were  bent  on  utter  de- 
struction; but  when  about  five  hundred  barrels  of  flour 
had  been  destroyed,  together  with  a thousand  bushels  of 
wheat  in  sacks,  a heavy  force  of  police  came  marching 
along  the  street.  These  were  soon  after  followed  by  de- 
tachments of  the  National  Guards  from  Colonel  Smith’s 
and  Ilele’s  regiments.  The  flashing  of  the  moonbeams 
on  the  burnished  barrels  and  bayonets  of  their  muskets, 
struck  terror  into  the  hearts  of  the  rioters.  The  cry  of 
“ The  soldiers  are  coming ! ” flew  from  lip  to  lip,  caus- 
ing a sudden  cessation  of  the  work  of  destruction,  and 
each  one  thought  only  of  self-preservation.  Many, 
however,  were  arrested,  and  sent  off  to  Bridewell  under 
the  charge  of  Officer  Bowyer,  with  a squad  of  police. 
The  latter  were  assailed,  however,  on  the  way,  by  a por- 


FLOUR  RIOT  OF  1&37. 


109 


tion  of  the  mob  that  pursued  them,  and  a fierce  fight 
followed.  In  the  struggle,  Bowyer  and  his  assistants 
had  their  clothes  torn  from  their  backs,  and  some  of 
the  prisoners  were  rescued. 

In  the  meantime,  the  military  paraded  the  street, 
clearing  it  of  the  mob,  and  preventing  their  return.  In 
front  of  the  store,  and  far  beyond  it,  the  flour  lay  half- 
knee deep — a sad  spectacle,  in  view  of  the  daily  in- 
creasing scarcity  of  grain.  ft , / <*  <r  i **  * v ** 

Just  before  the  military  and  police  reached  the 
ground,  some  one  in  the  crowd  shouted  “ Meeches’.” 
This  was  another  flour  store  at  Coenties  Slip,  on  the 
other  side  of  the  city,  nearly  opposite.  A portion  of 
the  mob  on  the  outside,  that  could  not  get  to  the  store, 
and  aid  in  the  work  of  destruction,  at  once  hurried 
away  to  this  new  field  of  operations.  On  the  way 
over,  they  passed  Herrick  & Co.’s  flour  store,  and 
stopped  to  demolish  it.  They  were  loaded  down  with 
brick-bats,  which  they  hurled  at  the  windows,  smashing 
them  in.  The  doors  followed,  and  the  crowd,  rushing 
through,  began  to  roll  out  the  barrels  of  flour.  But 
when  some  twenty  or  thirty  were  tumbled  into  the  street, 
and  about  half  of  them  staved  in,  they,  for  some  cause 
or  other,  stopped.  Some  said  that  they  ceased  because 
the  owTner  promised,  if  they  did,  he  would  give  it  all 
away  to  the  poor  the  next  day.  At  all  events,  they 
would  soon  have  been  compelled  to  abandon  the  work 
of  destruction,  for  the  police  hastened  to  the  spot,  ac- 
companied by  a large  body  of  citizens,  who  had  volun- 
teered their  help.  Some  were  arrested,  but  most  of 
the  ringleaders  escaped. 

How  many  of  those  who  attended  the  meeting  in  the 
Park  anticipated  a mob  and  its  action,  it  is  impossible 


Poe ' 


110 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


to  say  ; but  that  a great  number  of  them  did,  there  can 
be  no  doubt. 

By  nine  o’clock  the  riot  was  over,  and  those  who  had 
engaged  in  it  were  either  arrested  or  dispersed. 

The  next  day,  Mr.  Hart  issued  a card,  denying  that 
the  exorbitant  price  of  flour  was  owing  to  his  having 
purchased  a large  quantity  for  the  sake  of  monopoliz- 
ing it,  but  to  its  scarcity  alone,  w >'  \ * ■ V / ~ C v $ f 

It  was  certainly  a very  original  way  to  bring  down 
the  price,  by  attempting  to  destroy  all  there  was  in  the 
city.  Complaining  of  suffering  from  the  want  of  pro- 
visions, they  attempted  to  relieve  themselves  by  putting 
its  possession  out  of  their  power  altogether.  With  lit- 
tle to  eat,  they  attempted  to  make  it  impossible  to 
eat  at  all.  A better  illustration  of  the  insensate  char- 
acter of  a mob  could  not  be  given. 


N 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


ASTOR-PLACE  RIOTS,  1849. 

Rivalry  between  Forrest  and  Macready. — Macready’s  Arrival  in  this 
Country. — The  Announcement  of  his  Appearance  at  the  Astor- 
place  Opera  House,  and  Forrest  at  the  Broadway  Theatre  the 
same  Night  posted  Side  by  Side. — Bowery  Boys  crowd  the  Opera 
House. — Anxiety  of  the  Managers. — Consultations  and  Dramatic 
Scenes  behind  the  Curtain. — Stamping  of  the  People. — Scene  on 
raising  the  Curtain. — Stormy  Reception  of  Macready. — Howled 
down. — Mrs.  Pope  driven  from  the  Stage  by  the  Outrageous 
Language  of  the  Mob.  — Macready  not  allowed  to  go  on. — His 
foolish  Anger. — Flees  for  his  Life. — His  Appearance  the  Second 
Night. — Preparations  to  put  down  the  Mob. — Exciting  Scene  in 
the  Theatre. — Terrific  Scenes  without. — Military  arrive. — At- 
tacked by  the  Mob. — Patience  of  the  Troops. — Effort  to  avoid 
Firing. — The  Order  to  Fire. — Terrific  Scene. — Strange  Conduct 
of  Forrest.  — Unpublished  Anecdote  of  General  Scott. 

Pkobably  there  never  was  a great  and  bloody  riot, 
moving  a mighty  city  to  its  profoundest  depths,  that 
originated  in  so  absurd,  insignificant  a cause  as  the 
Astor-place  riot.  A personal  quarrel  between  two  men 
growing  out  of  professional  jealousy,  neither  of  whom 
had  any  hold  on  the  affections  of  the  people,  were  able 
to  create  a tumult,  that  ended  only  by  strewing  the 
street  with  the  dead  and  wounded. 

Mr.  Forrest,  it  is  true,  had  a certain  professional 
popularity,  but  nothing  to  awaken  a personal  enthusi- 
asm for  him.  Viewing  the  matter  in  this  light,  some 


112 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


have  thought,  there  was  a mysterious  underground  in- 
fluence at  work,  that  has  never  yet  been  discovered. 
But  one  needs  not  to  go  far  to  find  the  causes  that  pro- 
duced it. 

In  the  first  place,  ever  since  our  revolt  from  England, 
especially  since  the  second  war  with  her,  in  which  the 
contest  for  the  supremacy  of  the  seas  was  decided,  the 
spirit  of  rivalry  between  the  two  countries  has  been 
intense  and  often  bitter.  No  matter  what  the  contest 
was,  whether  between  two  boats,  or  two  bullies  in  the 
ring,  it  at  once  assumed  the  magnitude  of  a national 
one,  and  no  matter  how  conducted,  the  winner  was 
always  charged  with  unfairness.  It  so  happened  that 
Forrest  and  Macready  were  the  two  popular  tragic  actors 
on  either  side  of  the  Atlantic.  If  they  had  stayed  at 
home,  nothing  would  have  been  thought  of  it,  but  each 
invaded  the  domain  of  the  other,  and  laid  claim  to  his 
laurels.  Of  course  criticism  followed,  national  preju- 
dices were  aroused,  and  national  peculiarities  ridiculed. 
The  press  took  sides,  and  fanned  the  excitement. 
Among  other  things,  it  was  currently  reported  that 
when  Forrest  was  in  London,  Macready  went  to  see 
him  act,  and  publicly  hissed  him.  This  was  generally 
believed,  and  of  course  it  alone  would  insure  the  lat- 
ter an  unwelcome  reception  from  Forrest’s  admirers 
here,  should  he  ever  appear  on  our  stage. 

Apparently  unconscious  of  this  hostility  toward  him, 
Macready  came  over  in  the  spring  of  1849,  and  at  once 
made  an  engagement  at  the  Astor-place  Opera  House, 
corner  of  Eighth  Street  and  Lafayette  Place.  He  was 
to  appear  as  Macbeth;  and  the  play  was  announced 
sometime  beforehand.  Forrest  at  the  same  time  had 
an  engagement  at  the  Broadway  Theatre.  On  the  7tli 


ASTOR-PLACE  RIOTS,  1S49. 


113 


of  May,  the  following  two  significant  placards  appeared 
side  by  side  in  all  the  streets. 

Astor  Place  Opera  House. 

This  evening  will  be  performed 

MACBETH. 

Macbeth  . . . Macready. 

Lady  Macbeth  . . Mrs.  Pope. 

Broadway  Theatre. 

This  evening  will  be  performed 

MACBETH. 

Macbeth  . . Mr.  Forrest. 

Lady  Macbeth  . . Mrs.  Wallack. 

This  public  exhibition  of  rivalry  stimulated  the 
hostility  of  those  opposed  to  Macready,  and  there  were 
some  fears  of  disturbance  ; but  nothing  serious  was  an- 
ticipated— in  fact,  it  was  rather  a good  advertisement, 
and  promised  full  houses.  Niblo,  one  of  the  managers 
of  the  Opera  House,  unwisely  gave  out  tickets  for  more 
people  than  the  building  would  hold,  and  when,  before 
evening,  he  found  they  were  taken,  he  was  alarmed. 
It  looked  as  if  they  had  been  so  eagerly  bought  up  for 
other  purposes  than  merely  to  hear  Macready.  He 
therefore  went  to  the  Chief  of  Police,  and  requested 
the  presence  of  a force  in  case  any  disturbance  should 
be  attempted.  It  was  promised,  but  as  it  turned  out, 
most  of  it  came  too  late  to  be  of  any  service. 

A tremendous  crowd  assembled  in  front  of  the  build- 


114 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


in <r  lono;  before  dark,  and  the  moment  the  doors  were 
open,  a rush  was  made,  and  the  human  tide  poured  in, 
and  flowing  swiftly  over  the  house,  soon  filled  every 
part  of  it,  except  the  boxes.  These  filled  up  more 
slowly;  but  long  before  the  curtain  rose,  the  house  was 
packed  to  repletion,  while  the  amphitheatre  and  par- 
quette  were  crowded  with  hard-looking  men — a dense 
mass  of  bone  and  muscle.  The  fashionable  portion  of 
the  audience  in  the  boxes  began  to  feel  anxious,  for 
not  only  were  all  the  seats  occupied,  but  all  the  aisles 
and  every  foot  of  standing  room.  Some  were  in  their 
shirt-sleeves,  others  were  ragged  and  dirty,  while  all 
had  their  hats  on.  Such  an  audience  had  never  before 
been  seen  in  the  Opera  House,  and  it  boded  no  good. 
Still,  this  heterogeneous  mass  was  orderly,  but  it  was 
noticed  that  at  short  intervals  telegraphic  signals  were 
made  by  those  nearest  the  stage  to  those  in  the  wings 
of  the  amphitheatre,  and  answered,  indicating  a 
thoroughly  arranged  plan.  The  time  before  the  play 
was  to  commence  passed  slowly,  but  the  hard-looking 
crowd  seemed  very  patient.  Occasionally,  to  vary  the 
monotony,  some  joke  would  be  passed  around,  and  once 
a man  who  was  above  called  out  to  those  below,  imi- 
tating the  English  pronunciation  : “ I say,  Jim,  come 
’hup  ’ere!  ’ere’s  some  of  Macready’s  hangels — ’liaint 
they  sweet  ’uns  ? ” If  a lorgnette  was  levelled  from 
one  of  the  boxes,  those  noticing  it  below  would  put 
their  thumbs  to  their  noses  and  gyrate  with  their  fin- 
gers in  return.  On  the  whole,  however,  the  strange- 
looking  crowd  were  orderly,  although  the  quiet  had  an 
ominous  look. 

But  at  half-past  seven,  the  hour  for  the  play  to 
commence,  that  regular  stamping,  common  to  most 


ASTOK-PLACE  RIOTS,  1849. 


115 


theatres,  began.  But  in  this  case,  it  did  not  continue 
for  a little  while  and  then  die  away,  but  beginning 
in  a low  rumble,  every  moment  gathered  strength 
and  grew  louder,  till  it  rolled  like  thunder  through  the 
building,  shaking  the  very  walls,  and  making  the 
glasses  in  the  great  central  chandelier  jingle,  as  though 
knocked  together  by  invisible  hands.  As  the  mighty 
sound  echoed  through  the  recesses  and  dressing-rooms 
behind  the  scenes,  Niblo  became  agitated,  and  stepping 
forward  on  the  stage,  peered  behind  the  edge  of  the 
curtain,  and  surveyed  the  strange  scene.  Turning  to 
Mr.  Bowyer,  of  the  chief’s  bureau,  who  was  by  his  side, 
he  said:  “This  looks  rather  dubious,  Mr.  Bowyer.” 
“ Yes,”  he  replied,  “ the  4 Boy’s  ’ are  here  certainly. 
What  made  you  sell  so  many  tickets  ? People  arc 
making  a tremendous  rush  at  the  doors  yet,  and  the 
house  is  full;  over  full  already.”  isiblo  then  turned 
to  his  partner,  and  said:  “What  do  you  think,  Mr. 
Hackett.  Is  there  going  to  be  a disturbance?”  “I 
don’t  know,”  he  replied ; “ you  must  ask  Mr.  Bowyer.” 
The  latter,  putting  his  eye  to  the  crack,  took  a care- 
ful survey  of  the  audience,  and  remarked  : “ There  is 
mischief  in  the  parquette  and  amphitheatre,  but  prob- 
ably no  actual  violence  will  be  attempted  ; the  ‘ boys  ’ 
will  make  a noise,  and  endeavor  to  prevent  the  play 
from  proceeding,  but  possibly  they  will  do  nothing 
further  ; they  seem  to  be  patient  and  good-natured,  but 
Mr.  Macready  may  expect  a rough  reception.” 

Macready,  who  had  been  dressing,  now  approached 
and  also  took  a peep  from  behind  the  curtain.  11  is 
gaze  was  long  and  searching.  The  scrutiny  did  not 
satisfy  him,  and  he  turned  away  and  began  to  pace 
backward  and  forward  in  one  of  the  wings,  moody  and 


116 


TIIE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


thoughtful.  The  stamping  had  ceased  while  the  or- 
chestra was  playing,  but  it  now  commenced  again, 
apparently  louder  than  ever.  Lady  Macbeth  in  full 
dress  now  came  on  the  stage,  pale  and  agitated.  She 
also  took  a peep  from  behind  the  curtain.  The  spec- 
tacle frightened  her,  and  turning  to  Mr.  Ilackett,  she 
whispered,  rather  than  exclaimed,  “ My  God ! Mr. 
Ilackett,  what  is  the  matter  ? Are  we  to  be  murdered 
to-night ?”  “My  dear  Madam,”  he  replied,  “keep 
calm,  there  is  no  cause  for  alarm  ; everything  will  go 
on  smoothly ; ” but  his  pale  face  and  anxious  look  belied 
his  words.  It  seemed  now  as  if  the  house  would 
come  down  under  the  continuous,  furious  stamping. 
Ilackett  turned  to  Bowyer,  and  asked  if  the  chief  had 
come.  The  latter  replied  he  did  not  know  ; and  another 
silence  followed  in  the  group  behind  the  curtain,  while 
they  stood  and  listened  to  the  thundering  tramp,  tramp, 
that  rose  like  muffled  thunder.  At  length  Ilackett 
asked : “ IIow  many  policemen  are  there  in  the 
house ? ” “I  don’t  know,”  replied  Bowyer.  “ But 
the  chief  should  have  known,”  retorted  the  former. 
“What  do  you  want  the  police  to  do,  Mr.  Niblo?” 
quietly  asked  Bowyer.  The  latter  hesitated  a moment, 
when  the  attaches  of  the  theatre  came  crowding  for- 
ward in  alarm,  and  asking  by  their  scared  looks  what 
it  all  meant. 

Macready  and  Mrs.  Pope,  in  full  costume,  were  at 
this  time  standing  apart,  talking  together,  evidently 
discussing  the  best  course  to  be  pursued.  The  uproar 
seemed  to  grow  louder,  and  prudence  dictated  a sus- 
pension of  the  play ; but  Macready,  after  a moment’s 
hesitation,  determined  to  risk  it,  and  suddenly  gave 
the  signal  to  raise  the  curtain.  The  bell  tinkled,  and 


ASTOE-PLACE  RIOTS,  1849. 


117 


the  curtain  slowly  rose,  revealing  the  gorgeous  scene 
and  the  actors  standing  in  a blaze  of  light.  Instantly 
the  tumult  ceased,  and  a deep  sudden  hush  succeeded. 
Those  roughs  were  evidently  taken  aback  by  the  dazz- 
ling splendor  that  burst  upon  them.  It  was  a new  rev- 
elation to  them,  and  for  the  moment  they  seemed  to 
forget  the  object  of  their  coming,  and  to  be  wholly 
absorbed  in  the  vision  before  them. 

The  first  scene  passed  off  quietly,  and  the  fears  of  a 
disturbance  were  allayed.  In  the  second,  taking  Dun- 
can for  Macbeth,  the  crowd  began  to  hiss,  but  soon 
finding  their  mistake  ceased.  It  was  evident  that 
some  one  better  posted  than  the  mass  had  control  of  this 
wild  element,  so  eager  to  be  let  loose.  At  length  Mac- 
beth came  on,  and  was  received  with  deafening  cheers 
by  those  in  the  boxes.  As  these  died  away,  a hiss  ran 
through  the  amphitheatre  and  parquette,  followed  by 
cat-calls,  cock-crowing,  and  sounds  of  every  imaginable 
description.  Macready  had  hardly  uttered  a single 
sentence,  before  his  voice  was  totally  drowned  in  the 
uproar.  Forced  to  stop ; he  quietly  folded  his  arms 
and  faced  the  storm,  expecting  it  would  soon  blow 
over.  Finding  himself  mistaken — that  if  anything  it 
grew  louder  and  fiercer,  his  disdain  turned  into  foolish 
anger,  and  advancing  to  the  footlights,  and  throwing 
all  the  contempt  and  scorn  into  his  face  that  he  was 
master  of,  he  deliberately  walked  the  entire  breadth  of 
the  stage,  gazing  haughtily  as  he  did  so,  into  the  faces 
of  the  roughs  nearest  him,  who  were  bawling  their 
throats  hoarse.  This  did  not  mend  matters  any,  as  he 
easily  could  have  foreseen,  had  he  known  this  type  of 
American  character  better.  lie  then  attempted  to  go 
on  and  outbellow,  if  possible,  the  audience.  But  it  was 


118 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


like  shouting  amid  the  roar  of  breakers.  Nobody  heard 
a word  he  said,  still  he  stuck  to  it  till  he  got  through 
that  portion  of  the  act.  It  was  now  Lady  Macbeth’s 
turn,  and  the  appearance  of  a woman,  it  was  thought, 
would  command  that  respect  which  in  America  is 
almost  always  accorded  to  one.  But  her  reception  was 
worse  than  that  of  Macready,  for  not  content  with 
shouts  and  yells  they  heaped  disgusting  epithets  on  her, 
and  were  so  vulgar  in  their  ribaldry  that  she  flew  in 
affright  from  the  stage,  “blushing,”  it  was  said,  “even 
through  the  rouge  on  her  face.”  Macready,  however, 
showing,  if  nothing  else,  good  English  pluck,  deter- 
mined to  go  on.  But  he  had  scarcely  finished  the  first 
sentence,  when  some  potatoes  struck  the  stage  at  his 
feet;  then  rotten  eggs,  breaking  and  spattering  their 
sickening  contents  over  his  royal  robes  ; while  howls 
that  seemed  to  come  from  the  lower  regions  arose 
on  every  side.  It  was  Pandemonium  broke  loose, 
and  those  in  the  boxes,  thoroughly  alarmed,  jumped 
to  their  feet  and  stood  as  if  paralyzed,  gazing  on  the 
strange  spectacle  below.  Macready’s  passions  were 
now  thoroughly  aroused,  and  he  stubbornly  stood  his 
ground.  Suddenly  a chair  hurled  from  above,  and 
evidently  aimed  at  his  head,  struck  the  stage  at  his 
feet  and  broke  into  fragments,  followed  by  the  shout, 
“ Go  off  the  stage,  you  English  fool ! IIoo  ! Three 
cheers  for  Ned  Forrest!”  which  were  given  with  a 
will.  Then  came  another  chair,  narrowly  missing 
Macready’s  head,  who,  now  alarmed  for  his  personal 
safety,  fled  from  the  stage,  and  the  curtain  fell.  But 
the  bedlam  that  had  been  let  loose  did  not  stop. 
Hoots,  curses,  threats  of  vengeance,  and  the  con- 
fused sounds  of  a mob  given  wholly  over  to  passion, 


ASTOR-PLACE  RIOTS,  1S49. 


119 


struck  terror  into  all  hearts ; and  Macready,  fearing  a 
rush  would  be  made  for  him  behind  the  scenes,  left  the 
theatre  by  a private  door,  and  jumping  into  a carriage 
was  rapidly  driven  to  his  hotel.  The  manager,  alarmed 
for  the  safety  of  the  building,  attempted  to  announce 
his  departure  to  the  audience,  but  in  vain.  They  would 
not  listen  to  him,  and  as  a last  resort  he  chalked  in 
large  letters  on  a board,  “ Macready  has  left  the  the- 
atre,”  and  hoisted  it  before  the  footlights.  This  had 
the  desired  effect,  and  the  headlong  crowd,  with  shouts 
and  laughter,  began  to  tumble  out.  Once  in  the  street, 
they  sent  up  a loud  hurrah,  and  dispersed  in  groups  to 
their  various  drinking  places,  to  talk  over  their  victory 
and  damn  all  Englishmen. 

The  fact  that  the  mob  refrained  from  damaging;  the 
theatre,  shows  that  they  did  not  desire  destruction  ; 
they  had  only  done  in  their  rough  way  what  other  men 
deemed  respectable,  and  even  legislators,  have  often 
done,  and  almost  as  boisterously,  to  prevent  an  obnoxious 
person  from  being  heard.  They  certainly  had  many 
respectable  precedents  for  their  course,  and  Mr.  Mac- 
ready  should  have  done  what  others  have  been  com- 
pelled to  do — given  up  the  attempt  and  waited  for  a 
more  propitious  time.  That  a man  has  a right  to  play 
or  speak,  is  true  ; but  men  of  all  grades  have  always  as- 
serted the  right  to  show  their  displeasure  of  the  acting 
of  the  one  or  the  sentiments  of  the  other.  Not  that 
there  is  any  excuse  for  such  conduct  as  we  have  de- 
scribed, but  it  can  be  hardly  called  a serious  riot,  al- 
though by  whomsoever  committed  is  unquestionably 
riotous  in  its  character. 

Of  this  contemptible,  disgraceful  interference  of  his 
friends  in  his  quarrel,  Forrest  had  nothing  to  say — he 


120 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


kept  a studied  silence.  How  a man  with  any  self- 
respect  could  have  refrained  from  denouncing  it,  and 
repudiating  all  sympathy  and  connection  with  it  by  a 
public  card,  it  will  be  difficult  for  men  of  ordinary 
sensibility  to  imagine. 

Macready  now  determined  to  throw  np  his  engage- 
ment altogether,  but  after  much  consultation  and  de- 
liberation changed  his  mind.  A letter  was  addressed 
to  him  by  many  of  the  most  wealth}7  and  prominent 
citizens  of  the  city,  in  which  they  expressed  their 
regret  at  the  treatment  he  had  received,  and  urged  him 
not  to  yield  to  such  a lawless  spirit.  They  promised 
that  he  should  be  protected  in  his  rights,  and  hoped  he 
would  give  the  city  an  opportunity  to  wipe  out  the 
stain  that  had  been  put  upon  its  character.  This  he 
unwisely  consented  to  do,  and  the  next  Thursday  was 
fixed  for  his  appearance  in  the  same  play.  When  the 
placards  announcing  it  were  pasted  up,  there  appeared 
immediately  alongside  of  them  another,  announcing 
the  appearance  on  the  same  evening  of  Forrest,  in  the 
Broadway  Theatre,  in  the  character  of  the  “ Gladiator.” 

In  the  meantime  other  posters  appeared,  and  among 
them  the  following  in  startling  capitals  : 

“ WORKINGMEN ! 

SHALL  AMERICANS  OR  ENGLISH  RULE  IN  THIS  CITY? 

The  crew  of  the  British  steamer  have  threatened  all 
Americans  who  shall  dare  to  offer  their  opinions  this 
night  at  the 

ENGLISH  ARISTOCRATIC  OPERA  HOUSE. 

WORKINGMEN!  FREEMEN!  STAND  UP  TO  YOUR  LAW- 
FUL RIGHTS.” 


ASTOR-PLACE  RIOTS,  1S49. 


121 


It  will  be  observed,  that  this  artful  appeal  was  like 
a two-edged  sword,  cutting  both  ways.  It  aimed  at 
the  same  time  to  stir  up  the  hatred  of  the  lower  classes 
against  the  upper,  by  the  word  aristocratic ; and  the 
national  hatred  of  the  English,  by  calling  it  the  Eng- 
lish aristocratic  Opera  House  to  be  guarded  by  English 
sailors.  Both  parties  now  began  active  preparations 
for  the  eventful  night — the  rioters  by  increasing  and 
organizing  their  forces,  and  setting  on  foot  plans  to 
get  possession  of  the  house  ; the  friends  of  Macready, 
to  prevent  this  from  being  done,  and  at  the  same  time 
secure  sufficient  aid  from  the  authorities  to  suppress 
all  open  violence.  To  keep  the  rowdies  from  occupy- 
ing the  house,  tickets  were  sold  or  given  away  only 
to  those  known  to  be  friendly  to  Macready ; while  to 
suppress  violence,  three  hundred  police  were  promised, 
to  be  supported  if  necessary  by  two  regiments  of  sol- 
diers, who  were  ordered  to  be  under  arms  at  their 
quarters,  ready  to  march  at  a moment’s  notice. 

As  the  day  advertised  for  the  play  approached,  the 
excitement  deepened,  and  serious  trouble  seemed  un- 
avoidable. On  the  appointed  evening,  a strong  body 
of  police  was  quietly  placed  inside  of  the  house,  with 
definite  instructions  how  to  act.  In  the  meantime,  an 
immense  crowd  had  assembled  in  front  of  the  build- 
ing, and,  when  at  last  the  doors  opened,  a rush  was 
made  for  them.  But  the  police  kept  the  crowd  back, 
and  only  those  who  had  tickets  were  admitted.  When 
the  house  was  fairly  filled,  the  doors  were  closed  and 
fastened.  In  the  meantime  the  windows  had  been 
barricaded,  with  the  exception  of  one,  which  was  over- 
looked. This  the  now  disappointed  rabble  assailed 
with  stones,  sending  them  through  it,  in  among  the 


122 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


startled  audience.  They  tried  also  to  break  down  one 
of  the  doors,  but  the  policemen’s  clubs  stopped  them. 
Then  commenced  a series  of  yells  and  shouts,  mingled 
with  horrid  oaths  and  threats  as  the  baffled  wretches 
surged  around  the  building.  Finding  nothing  else  to 
vent  their  rage  on,  they  attacked  the  lamps  in  the 
neighborhood,  breaking  them  to  pieces,  and  putting 
out  the  lights. 

In  the  meantime,  the  play  inside,  with  this  wild  ac- 
companiment without,  commenced.  Notwithstanding 
all  the  care  that  had  been  taken,  a large  number  of 
roughs  had  succeeded  in  procuring  tickets,  showing 
that  some  professedly  respectable  men  had  been  in 
collusion  with  them.  Although  the  rioters  inside  were 
in  a minority,  they  were  not  daunted,  and  being  de- 
termined that  the  play  should  not  go  on,  commenced 
stamping  and  yelling  so,  that  Macready’s  voice  from 
the  outset  was  completely  drowned. 

The  police  in  disguise  had  mingled  all  day  with  the 
rioters,  and  ascertained  what  the  mode  of  action  inside 
the  house  was  to  be.  At  a certain  point  in  the  play,  a 
signal  was  to  be  given,  on  seeing  which  the  entire  body 
was  to  make  a rush  for  the  stage  and  seize  Macready. 
The  Chief  of  Police  arranged  his  plans  accordingly, 
and  imparted  them  to  the  force  under  him.  lie  there- 
fore made  no  effort  to  stop  the  noise,  but  waited  for  the 
expected  signal.  At  length  it  was  given,  and  the  entire 
body  of  rioters  rose  with  a yell  and  sprang  forward. 
But  at  that  moment,  the  chief  gave  his  signal,  which 
was  lifting  his  hat  from  his  head.  Every  eye  of  those 
determined  policemen  had  been  intently  watching  it,  and 
as  it  now  rose,  they  sprang  with  a single  bound  upon  the 
astonished  rowdies,  and  before  they  could  recover  from 


ASTOR-PLACE  RIOTS,  1849. 


123 


their  surprise,  most  of  them  were  outside  of  the  build- 
ing, while  the  ringleaders  were  kept  back  and  caged 
inside. 

The  play  now  went  on,  but  it  was  a spiritless  affair. 
Every  ear  was  turned  to  hear  the  muffled  roar  of  the 
voices  outside,  which  every  moment  increased  in  power 
as  the  mighty  multitude  kept  swelling  in  numbers. 

The  afterpiece  was  omitted,  and  Macready  escaping 
through  a private  door,  hastened  to  his  hotel.  It 
seemed  for  a time  that  the  building  would  be  torn 
down ; but  at  length,  a regiment  of  the  National 
Guard,  preceded  by  a body  of  cavalry,  was  seen  march- 
ing steadily  up  Broadway.  The  crowd  parted  as  it  ad- 
vanced, and  as  it  turned  into  Eighth  Street,  the  sharp 
word  of  command,  “ right  wheel,”  rang  out  distinct  and 
clear  over  the  uproar.  The  rioters,  instead  of  being 
intimidated,  rushed  to  a pile  of  paving-stones  that  un- 
fortunately happened  to  be  near,  and  arming  them- 
selves with  these,  began  to  pelt  the  horses,  which  soon 
became  unmanageable,  so  that  the  cavalry  force  had  to 
retire. 

The  infantry  then  advanced,  but  wTere  received  with 
such  a deluge  of  stones  that  they,  too,  fell  back  to 
Broadway.  Here  they  rallied,  and  at  the  order  for- 
ward, moved  steadily  on  the  mob,  and  forced  their  way 
to  the  front  of  the  Opera  House.  While  forming  line 
here  on  the  sidewalk,  they  were  assailed  so  fiercely 
with  paving-stones,  that  the  soldiers  fell  rapidly.  The 
rioters  were  in  close  quarters,  and  the  heavy  stones, 
hurled  at  such  a short  distance,  were  almost  as  deadly 
as  musket-balls.  Captain  Pond  soon  fell  wmunded, 
when  the  second  in  command  told  the  sheriff  that  if  he 
did  not  give  the  order  to  fire,  the  troops  would  be  with- 


124 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


drawn,  for  they  couldn’t  stand  it.  Recorder  Talmadge, 
unwilling  to  resort  to  such  a desperate  measure,  at- 
tempted to  harangue  the  mob.  He  begged  them,  in 
God’s  name,  to  disperse  and  go  home — if  they  did 
not,  the  soldiers  would  certainly  tire  on  them,  etc. 
The  only  reply  was  hoots  and  yells  of  defiance,  and 
paving-stones.  The  Recorder  then  forced  his  way  up 
to  General  Ilall,  standing  at  the  right  of  the  battalion, 
and  said  : “ You  must  order  your  men  to  fire  ; it  is  a 
terrible  alternative,  but  there  is  no  other.”  The  Gen- 
eral asked  for  the  Mayor,  for  he  was  doubtful  of  his 
authority  to  do  so,  without  his  order.  “ He  won’t  be 
here,”  replied  Talmadge.  General  Sandford  then 
said  : “ Well,  the  National  Guards  will  not  stand  and 
be  pounded  to  death  with  stones  ; nearly  one-third  of 
the  force  is  already  disabled.”  After  a little  more 
hurried  conversation,  the  sheriff  said,  “ If  that  be  so, 
you  have  permission  to  fire.”  The  uproar  all  this  time 
was  deafening,  and  the  order,  “ Ready ! ” of  General 
Sandford,  could  hardly  be  heard  ; but  the  sharp,  quick 
rattle  of  steel  rose  distinctly  over  the  discord.  Still 
terribly  repugnant  to  shoot  down  citizens,  General 
Hall  and  Colonel  Duryea  made  another  attempt  to  ad- 
dress the  crowd,  and  begged  them  to  cease  these  at- 
tacks. “ Fire  and  be  d — ned ! ” shouted  a burly 
fellow.  “ Fire,  if  you  dare — take  the  life  of  a freeborn 
American  for  a bloody  British  actor ! D — n it,  you 
dassent  fire  ! ” and  he  boldly  bared  his  breast  to  the 
levelled  muskets.  “ Fire,  will  you  ? ” yelled  another, 
as  he  hurled  a paving-stone  at  General  Sandford, 
wounding  his  swrord  arm.  “ Hit  ’em  again  ! ” shouted 
a third,  who  saw  the  well-directed  aim.  Still  averse  to 
shedding  blood,  General  Hall  told  the  soldiers  to  ele- 


ASTOR-PLACE  RIOTS,  1849. 


125 


vate  their  pieces  over  the  heads  of  the  people,  and  fire 
at  the  blank  wall  of  Mr.  Langton’s  house  opposite,  hop- 
ing thus  to  frighten  the  mob.  But  this  only  awakened 
derision,  and  the  leaders  shouted,  “ Come  on,  boys! 
they  have  blank  cartridges  and  leather  flints  ! 55  In  the 
meantime,  the  police,  who  had  mingled  with  the  mob, 
and  were  making  arrests,  began  to  force  their  way  out, 
in  order  to  escape  the  fire  that  now  seemed  inevitable. 
The  troops  moved  across  the  street,  and  faced  toward 
the  Bowery,  obeying  the  word  of  command  promptly, 
and  marching  with  great  steadiness,  although  the  pelt- 
ing they  received  was  murderous.  To  retreat  would 
be  pusillanimous,  to  stand  there  and  be  pelted  to  death 
worse  still ; and  General  Hall  finally  gave  the  order  to 
fire  point  blank,  but  to  aim  low,  so  that  men  would  be 
wounded,  rather  than  killed.  The  command  fell  clear 
and  distinct,  “ Fire ! ” 

A single  musket  shot  on  the  extreme  left  was  the 
only  response.  They  were  too  near — their  muzzles 
almost  touching  the  hearts  of  the  men,  and  it  seemed 
terribly  murderous  to  fire.  “ Fire ! ” shouted  General 
Sandford. 

Three  more  musket-shots,  only,  followed.  “ Fire  ! ” 
Duryea  then  cried  out,  in  ringing  tones.  A swift  vol- 
ley ran  along  the  line,  shedding  a momentary  glare  on 
the  wild  faces  of  the  mob,  the  streets,  and  adjoining 
houses,  and  then  came  the  report.  This  time  the  dead 
in  their  midst  told  the  rioters  that  it  was  child’s  play 
no  longer,  and  they  fell  back.  But  getting  a new  sup- 
ply of  paving-stones,  they  rallied,  and  once  more  ad- 
vanced on  the  troops.  A second  volley,  more  murder- 
ous than  the  first,  sent  them  crowding  back  on  each 
other  in  terror.  The  troops  now  wheeled,  and  formed 


126 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


line  again  in  front  of  the  Opera  House.  It  had  got  to 
he  eleven  o’clock,  and  more  troops  were  ordered  up, 
with  two  cannon.  The  mob,  though  dismayed,  still 
refused  to  retire,  and  hung  sullen  and  threatening  as  a 
thunder-cloud  on  the  skirts  of  the  military,  and  a third 
volley  was  poured  into  them.  The  rioters  now  sepa- 
rated, and  fell  back  into  the  darkness,  when  the  troops 
were  ordered  to  fire  the  fourth  time,  in  different  direc- 
tions— one  wing  down  Eighth  Street,  and  the  other 
into  Lafayette  Place.  This  last  volley,  judging  from 
the  testimony  of  reliable  witnesses,  was  altogether 
needless.  The  conflict  was  over. 

A lawyer  of  Wall  Street,  noted  for  his  philanthropy 
and  kindness,  resided  in  Fourth  Avenue,  and  being  in- 
formed by  a friend,  late  in  the  evening,  that  men  were 
lying  dead  and  wounded  in  Astor  Place,  he  hastened 
down  to  see  if  he  could  be  of  any  assistance  to  the  poor 
creatures.  Peaching  Lafayette  Place,  he  saw  in  the 
dim  light  a line  of  soldiers  drawn  up,  though  lie  saw 
no  mob,  only  a few  scattered  men,  who  seemed  to  be 
spectators.  Suddenly  he  heard  the  order  to  fire,  and 
the  next  moment  came  a flash  and  report.  He  could 
not  imagine  what  they  were  firing  at ; but  suddenly  he 
felt  his  arm  numb,  and  the  next  moment  he  grew 
faint  and  dropped  on  the  sidewalk,  his  arm  broken  to 
shivers.  The  brother  of  a well-known  banker  wras  shot 
in  Broadvray  by  a random  bullet ; and  a man,  while 
stepping  out  of  a car  in  Third  Avenue,  was  shot  dead. 
Other  innocent  persons  fell  victims,  as  they  always 
must,  if  they  will  hang  on  the  skirts  of  a mob  from 
curiosity.  Men  anxious  to  witness  a fight  must  take 
the  chances  of  getting  hurt. 

Great  excitement  followed  ; an  indignation  meeting 


ASTOR-PLACE  RIOTS,  1849. 


127 


was  called  in  tlie  Park,  coroners5  juries  stultified  them- 
selves, and  a senseless  outcry  was  made  generally. 
Twenty-two  were  killed  and  thirty  wounded.  It  was 
a terrible  sacrifice  to  make  for  a paltry  quarrel  be- 
tween two  actors  about  whom  uobody  cared ; and  in 
this  light  alone  many  viewed  it,  forgetting  that  when 
the  public  peace  is  broken,  it  matters  not  how  great  or 
insignificant  the  cause,  it  must  be  preserved  ; and  if 
the  police  or  military  are  called  out  to  do  it,  and  are 
attacked,  they  must  defend  themselves,  and  uphold  the 
laws,  or  be  false  to  their  trust.  The  authorities  have 
to  do  with  riots,  not  their  causes  ; put  them  down,  not 
deprecate  their  existence,  or  argue  their  justice. 

If  public  indignation  had  been  turned  against  For- 
rest, it  would  have  been  more  sensible.  He  knew  per- 
fectly well  that  if  his  friends  persisted  in  their  deter- 
mination to  attack  Macready,  the  second  night,  blood 
wotild  be  spilt.  It  was  his  quarrel,  and  yet  he  delib- 
erately kept  his  lips  closed.  lie  neither  begged  them 
for  their  own  sake,  nor  for  his,  or  as  good  citizens,  to 
forbear,  and  let  his  rival  alone  ; nor  after  it  was  known 
that  many  had  been  killed,  did  he  express  a single 
word  of  regret;  apparently  having  no  feeling  but 
gratification,  that  even  at  such  a fearful  sacrifice  his 
hated  rival  had  been  driven  from  the  field.  But  re- 
sponsibility is  not  so  easily  shaken  off,  and  in  real 
life  as  well  as  in  tragedy,  conscience  will  force  a man 
to  cry : 

“ Out ! damned  blood  spot ! Out,  I say  ! 55 

Macready  left  the  country,  and  the  excitement  died 
away ; but  the  painful  memories  of  this  absurd  yet 
deadly  riot  will  remain  till  the  present  generation  has 
passed  from  the  stage. 


128 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


We  cannot  close  this  account  more  fitly  than  by  re- 
lating an  anecdote  of  General  Scott  connected  with  it, 
that  has  never  been  made  public.  lie  was  living  at 
the  time  in  Second  Avenue,  nearly  opposite  Astor 
Place.  He  was  occupying  the  upper  part  of  the  house 
that  evening,  and  his  wife  the  lower.  When  the  first 
volley  over  the  heads  of  the  people  was  fired,  he  has- 
tened down,  and  sent  off  a servant  to  ascertain  what  it 
meant.  Before  the  latter  returned,  he  heard  a second 
volley.  Hurrying  below,  he  despatched  a second  ser- 
vant to  find  out  what  was  going  on,  and  went  back  to 
his  room.  A third  volley  smote  on  his  ear,  and  deeply 
agitated  he  hurried  below,  and  began  to  pace  the  room 
in  an  excited  manner.  His  wife,  observing  how  much 
he  was  moved,  remarked  pleasantly  : “ Why,  General, 
you  are  frightened  ! ” This  was  rather  a staggerer  to 
the  old  hero,  and  he  turned  and  exclaimed : “ Am  I 
a man  to  be  frightened,  madam  ? It  is  volley  firing, 
madam — volley  firing.  They  are  shooting  down  Amer- 
ican citizens ! ” The  old  chieftain  had  heard  that  fir- 
ing too  often  on  the  field  of  battle,  to  be  ignorant  of 
its  meaning.  lie  had  seen  ranks  of  living  men  reel 
and  fall  before  it ; nay,  stood  amid  the  curling  smoke 
when  his  staff  was  swept  down  by  his  side,  calm  and 
unmoved,  but  here  he  was  unmanned.  Over  the 
ploughed  and  blood-stained  field,  he  had  moved  with 
nerves  as  steady  as  steel,  and  pulse  beating  evenly  ; but 
now  he  paced  his  safe  and  quiet  room  with  his  strong 
nature  painfully  agitated,  and  all  because  American 
citizens  were  being  shot  down  by  American  citizens. 
The  fact  speaks  volumes  for  the  nobleness  of  his  nat- 
ure, and  that  unsullied  patriotism  which  sheds  tenfold 
lustre  on  his  well-earned  laurels. 


.HEADQUARTERS  METR0P0LI1AN  FIRE  DEPARTMENT. 


HEADQUARTERS  METROPOLITAN  POLICE,  COO  Mulberry  Street, 


CHAPTER  IX. 


POLICE  EIOT DEAD-EABBITS’  EIOT BEEAD  EIOT. 

Creation  of  the  Metropolitan  District. — Collision  between  Mayor 
Wood’s  Police  and  the  Metropolitan  Police. — Seventh  Regiment 
called  out. — Dead-Rabbits’  Riot. — Severe  Fight  between  the 
Roach  Guards  and  Dead  Rabbits. — Police  driven  back. — Barri- 
cades erected. — Military  called  out. — Killed  and  Wounded. — 
Bread  Riot. — Financial  Distress. 

The  year  1857  was  a remarkable  one  in  the  history 
of  New  York  City,  and  indeed  of  the  whole  country. 
The  year  previous  had  been  characterized  by  intense 
political  excitement,  for  the  presidential  campaign  had 
been  carried  on  as  a sectional  fight  or  a war  between  the 
upholders  and  enemies  of  the  institution  of  slavery  as  it 
existed  at  the  South.  Pennsylvania  alone  by  her  vote 
defeated  the  antislavery  party,  and  the  South,  seeing 
the  danger  that  threatened  it,  had  already  begun  to 
prepare  for  that  tremendous  struggle,  that  afterwards 
tested  to  the  utmost  the  resources  and  strength  of  the 
North  ; while  a financial  storm  overwhelmed  the  entire 
country  in  disaster.  To  these  were  added  local  causes, 
which  affected  New  York  City  particularly,  and  made 
it  a year  of  uncommon  disturbance. 

The  Republican  party  being  largely  in  the  ascendant 
in  the  State,  determined  to  revolutionize  the  municipal 
government,  and  place  the  Democratic  city  partially 
under  Republican  rule.  Many  bills  were  passed  during 
the  session  of  Legislature,  peculiarly  obnoxious  to  the 


130 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


city  authorities,  but  that  which  excited  the  most  bitter 
opposition  was  called  the  Metropolitan  Police  Act,  by 
which  the  counties  of  New  York,  Kings,  Westchester, 
and  Richmond  were  made  one  police  district,  to  be  con- 
trolled by  a board  of  commissioners,  consisting  of  five 
members  appointed  by  the  Governor  and  Senate,  and 
to  hold  office  for  five  years.  This  board  having  organ- 
ized, proceeded  to  create  a police  department.  Mayor 
Wood  denied  the  constitutionality  of  the  act  and  re- 
tained the  old  police — so  that  there  were  two  police 
departments  existing  at  the  same  time  in  the  city.  The 
Mayor  resorted  to  all  kinds  of  legal  measures  to  defeat 
the  action  of  the  board,  and  the  question  was  finally  re- 
ferred to  the  Court  of  Appeals  for  decision. 

In  the  mean  time  the  death  of  a street  commis- 
sioner left  a vacancy  to  be  filled.  Governor  King,  act- 
ing under  the  recent  law,  appointed  Daniel  D.  Conover 
to  fill  it,  while  the  Mayor  appointed  Charles  Devlin. 
A third  claimant  for  the  place  appeared  in  the  deputy, 
who  asserted  his  right  to  act  until  the  decision  of  the 
Court  of  Appeals  was  rendered.  Conover  had  no  idea 
of  waiting  for  this,  and  proceeded  to  assume  the  duties 
of  his  office.  The  Mayor  of  course  resisted,  and  so 
Conover  got  out  a warrant  from  the  Recorder  to  ar- 
rest the  former  on  the  charge  of  inciting  a riot,  and 
another  on  the  charge  of  personal  violence.  Armed 
with  these  papers,  and  backed  by  fifty  of  the  new  po- 
licemen, he  proceeded  to  the  City  Hall.  The  Mayor, 
aware  of  the  movement,  had  packed  the  building  with 
his  own  police,  who  refused  him  admittance.  The  new 
police  attempted  to  force  an  entrance,  when  a fight  fol- 
lowed, in  which  twelve  policemen  were  severely  injured. 
While  things  were  in  this  critical  condition,  the  Seventh 


POLICE  RIOT DEAD-RABBITS5  RIOT BREAD  RIOT.  131 


Regiment  passed  down  Broadway  on  its  way  to  the 
boat  for  Boston,  whither  it  was  going  to  receive  an 
ovation.  A request  for  its  interference  was  promptly 
granted,  and  marching  into  the  Park  they  quickly 
quelled  the  riot,  and  the  writs  were  served  on  the 
Mayor. 

Intense  excitement  followed,  and  so  great  was  the 
fear  of  a terrible  outbreak,  that  nine  regiments  were 
put  under  arms,  ready  to  march  at  a moment’s  notice. 

But  on  the  1st  of  July  the  Court  of  Appeals  de- 
cided the  act  to  be  constitutional,  and  the  disturbance 
ended.  But  of  course,  while  this  strife  was  going  on 
between  the  police,  but  little  was  done  to  arrest  disorder 
in  the  city.  The  lawless  became  emboldened,  and  in 
the  evening  before  the  4th  of  July  a disturbance  began, 
which  for  a time  threatened  the  most  serious  conse- 
quences. 

dead-rabbits’  riot. 

The  origin  of  the  term  “ Dead  Rabbits,”  which  be- 
came so  well  known  this  year  from  being  identified 
with  a serious  riot,  is  not  certainly  known.  It  is  said 
that  an  organization  known  as  the  “ Roach  Guards,” 
called  after  a liquor  dealer  by  that  name,  became  split 
into  two  factions,  and  in  one  of  their  stormy  meetings 
some  one  threw  a dead  rabbit  into  the  room,  and  one 
party  suddenly  proposed  to  assume  the  name. 

These  two  factions  became  bitterly  hostile  to  each 
other;  and  on  the  day  before  the  4th  of  July  came  in 
collision,  but  finally  separated  without  doing  much 
damage.  They  were  mostly  young  men,  some  of  them 
being  mere  boys. 

The  next  day,  the  fight  was  renewed  at  Nos.  40  and 


132 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


42  Bowery  Street,  and  clubs,  stones,  and  even  pistols 
were  freely  used.  The  u Dead  Rabbits 55  were  beaten 
and  retired,  yelling  and  firing  revolvers  in  the  air,  and 
attacking  everybody  that  came  in  their  way.  Their 
uniform  was  a blue  stripe  on  their  pantaloons,  while 
that  of  the  Roach  Guards  was  a red  stripe.  People  in 
the  neighborhood  were  frightened,  and  fastened  their 
doors  and  windows.  No  serious  damage  was  done, 
however. 

About  ten  o’clock,  a policeman  in  Worth  Street, 
while  endeavoring  to  clear  the  sidewalk,  was  knocked 
down  and  severely  beaten.  At  length,  breaking  away 
from  his  assailants,  he  hastened  to  the  central  office  in 
White  Street,  and  reported  the  state  of  things.  A 
squad  of  police  was  immediately  dispatched  to  arrest 
the  ringleaders.  On  reaching  Centre  Street  they  found 
a desperate  fight  going  on,  and  immediately  rushed  in,  to 
put  a stop  to  it.  The  belligerents  at  once  made  common 
cause  against  them.  A bloody  hand-to-hand  conflict  fol- 
lowed, but  the  police  at  length  forced  the  mob  to  re- 
treat. The  latter,  however,  did  not  give  up  the  contest, 
but  mounting  to  the  upper  stories  and  roofs  of  the  tene- 
ment-houses, rained  down  clubs  and  stones  so  fiercely, 
that  the  police  were  driven  off  with  only  twro  prisoners. 

Comparative  quiet  was  now  restored,  though  the  ex- 
citement spread  in  every  direction.  It  lasted,  however, 
only  an  hour  or  two,  when  suddenly  a loud  yell  was 
heard  near  the  Tombs,  accompanied  with  the  report  of 
fire-arms,  and  crowds  of  people  came  pouring  down 
Baxter  and  Leonard  Streets,  to  get  out  of  the  way  of 
bullets.  Some  wounded  men  were  carried  by,  and  the 
utmost  terror  and  confusion  prevailed.  The  air  was 
filled  with  flying  missiles  and  oaths,  and  shouts  of  de- 


POLICE  RIOT — DEAD-RABBITS5  RIOT BREAD  RIOT.  133 


fiance.  Now  the  Dead  Rabbits  would  drive  their  foes 
before  them,  and  again  be  driven  back.  The  bloody  fight 
thus  swayed  backwards  and  forwards  through  the  nar- 
row streets  for  a long  time.  At  length  twenty-five  Me- 
tropolitan Police  appeared  on  the  scene,  while  fifty  more 
were  held  in  reserve.  Though  assailed  at  every  step 
with  clubs  and  stones,  they  marched  steadily  on,  clear- 
ing the  crowd  as  they  advanced,  and  forcing  the  Dead 
Rabbits  into  the  houses,  whither  they  followed  them, 
mounting  even  to  the  roof,  and  clubbing  them  at  every 
step.  After  clearing  the  houses,  they  resumed  their 
march,  when  they  were  again  attacked  by  the  increas- 
ing crowd,  many  of  them  armed  with  muskets  and  pis- 
tols. Barricades  were  now  erected,  behind  which  the 
mob  rallied,  and  the  contest  assumed  the  aspect  of  a 
regular  battle.  The  notorious  Captain  Rynders  came 
on  the  ground,  between  six  and  seven  o’clock,  and  at- 
tempted to  restore  quiet.  Not  succeeding,  however,  he 
repaired  to  the  office  of  the  Police  Commissioners,  and 
told  Commissioner  Draper,  if  he  had  not  police  force 
enough  to  disperse  the  mob,  he  should  call  out  the  mil- 
itary. The  latter  replied  that  he  had  made  a requisi- 
tion on  Major-General  Sandford,  for  three  regiments, 
and  that  they  would  soon  be  on  the  ground.  But  it 
was  nine  o’clock  before  they  made  their  appearance. 
The  police  then  formed  in  two  bodies  of  seventy-five 
men  each,  and  supported,  one  by  the  Seventy-first  Regi- 
ment and  the  other  by  the  Eighth,  marched  down 
White  and  Worth  Streets.  This  formidable  display  of 
force  overawed  the  rioters,  and  they  fled  in  every  direc- 
tion. This  ended  the  riot,  although  the  military  were 
kept  on  duty  during  the  night. 

At  times,  the  fight  was  close  and  deadly,  and  it 


134: 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


was  reported  that  eight  were  killed  and  some  thirty 
wounded. 

BREAD  RIOT. 

In  the  autumn  there  came  a .financial  crisis,  that  was 
so  wide-spread  and  disastrous  that  the  lower  classes 
suffered  for  want  of  food.  Banks  suspended  specie 
payment,  manufactories  were  forced  to  stop  work,  and 
paralysis  fell  on  the  whole  industry  of  the  nation.  It 
was  estimated  that  ten  thousand  persons  were  thrown 
out  of  employment.  These  soon  used  up  their  earn- 
ings, and  destitution  and  suffering  of  course  followed. 
Their  condition  grew  worse  as  cold  weather  came  on, 
and  many  actually  died  of  starvation.  At  length  they 
became  goaded  to  desperation,  and  determined  to  help 
themselves  to  food.  Gaunt  men  and  women,  clad  in 
tatters,  gathered  in  the  Park,  and  that  most  fearful  of 
all  cries,  wThen  raised  by  a mob,  “ Bread,55  arose  on 
every  side.  Propositions  were  made  to  break  open  the 
stores,  and  get  what  they  needed.  Flour  was  hoarded 
up  in  them  because  so  little  could  be  got  on  from  the 
West.  The  granaries  there  were  groaning  with  pro- 
visions ; but  there  wTas  no  money  to  pay  for  the  trans- 
portation. There  was  money  East,  but  kept  locked  up 
in  fear.  As  this  became  known  to  the  mob,  their  ex- 
asperation increased.  To  know  that  there  wrere  both 
food  enough  and  money  enough,  while  they  were 
starving  to  death,  was  enough  to  drive  them  mad,  and 
there  were  ominous  mutterings.  Fortunately,  the  au- 
thorities saw  in  time  the  threatened  danger,  and 
^warded  it  off.  A great  many  wrere  set  to  work  on  the 
Central  Park  and  other  public  works,  while  soup- 
liouses  wTere  opened  throughout  the  city,  and  private 


POLICE  RIOT DEAD-RABBITS5  RIOT — BREAD  RIOT.  135 


associations  formed  to  relieve  the  suffering;  and  the 
winter  passed  without  any  outbreak,  though  more  than 
five  thousand  business-houses  in  the  country  failed,  with 
liabilities  reaching  three  hundred  millions  of  dollars. 


CHAPTER  X. 


DRAFT  RIOTS  OF  1863. 

Cause  of  the  Riots. — The  London  Times. — Draft  called  a despotic 
Measure. — The  despotic  Power  given  to  Washington  by  Con- 
gress.— Despotic  Action  sometimes  Necessary,  in  order  to  save 
the  Life  of  the  Nation. — The  Rights  of  Government. — Drafting 
the  Legitimate  Way  to  raise  an  Army — It  is  not  Unequal  or  Op- 
pressive. 

The  ostensible  cause  of  the  riots  of  1863  was  hostil- 
ity to  the  draft,  because  it  was  a tyrannical,  despotic, 
unjust  measure — an  act  which  has  distinguished  tyrants 
the  world  over,  and  should  never  be  tolerated  by  a 
free  people.  Open  hostility  to  oppression  was  more 
than  once  hinted  in  a portion  of  the  press — as  not  only 
a right,  but  a duty. 

Even  the  London  Times  said,  “It  would  have  been 
strange,  indeed,  if  the  American  people  had  submitted 
to  a measure  which  is  a distinctive  mark  of  the  most 
despotic  governments  of  the  Continent.55  As  if  the 
fact  that  a measure,  because  resorted  to  by  a despotic 
government,  was  therefore  necessarily  wrong.  It 
might  as  well  be  said,  that  because  settling  national 
difficulties  by  an  appeal  to  arms  has  always  been  a 
distinctive  feature  of  despotic  governments,  therefore 
the  American  people  should  refuse  to  sustain  the 
government  by  declaring  or  prosecuting  any  war ; or 
that  because  it  has  always  been  a distinctive  feature 


FORT  LAFAYETTE,  NEW  YORK  HARBOR,  and 


FORT  HAMILTON;  from  whence  U.  S.  Trooos  were  sent  to  aid  in  suppressing  the  Draft  Riot  of  1863 


. 


DRAFT  RIOTS  OF  1863. 


137 


of  despotic  governments  to  have  naval  and  military 
schools,  to  train  men  to  the  art  of  war,  therefore  the 
American  people  should  not  submit  to  either.  It  is 
not  of  the  slightest  consequence  to  us  what  despotic 
governments  do  or  not  do;  the  simple  question  is, 
whether  the  measure  is  necessary  for  the  protection  of 
our  own  government,  and  the  welfare  of  the  people. 
To  leave  this  untouched,  and  talk  only  about  des- 
potism, the  right  of  the  people,  and  all  that,  is  mere 
demagogism,  and  shows  him  who  utters  it  to  be  unfit 
to  control  public  opinion.  Besides,  there  is  a great 
difference  between  measures  that  are  despotic,  which 
are  put  forth  to  save  the  nation’s  life,  or  honor,  and 
those  put  forth  to  destroy  freedom,  and  for  selfish 
ends.  Not  that,  intrinsically,  despotic  measures  are 
always  not  to  be  deprecated  and  avoided,  if  possible ; for 
if  tolerated  in  one  case,  they  may  be  exacted  in  another. 

Liberty  can  never  be  guarded  too  carefully,  or  the 
barriers  erected  around  the  rights  of  every  individual 
respected  too  scrupulously.  But  everything  in  this 
world  is  a choice  between  two  evils.  The  greatest 
wisdom  cannot  avoid  all  evils ; it  can  only  choose  the 
least.  Sound  statesmanship  regards  any  stretch  of 
power  better  than  the  overthrow  of  the  nation.  Prob- 
ably there  never  was  a more  able  and  wise  body  of 
men  assembled,  or  more  jealous  of  any  exercise  of 
arbitrary  power,  than  the  First  Congress  of  the  Lmited 
States ; and  yet,  almost  in  the  commencement  of  our 
struggle  for  independence,  when  events  wore  such  a 
gloomy  aspect  that  failure  seemed  inevitable,  rising 
above  its  fears  of  despotic  measures,  in  its  greater  fear 
of  total  defeat,  it  conferred  on  Washington  powers 
that  made  him  to  a large  extent  military  dictator.  lie 


138 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


was  authorized  to  raise  sixteen  battalions  of  infantry, 
three  thousand  light-horse,  three  regiments  of  artillery, 
together  with  a corps  of  engineers,  and  appoint  the 
officers  himself,  lie  had,  also,  full  power,  when  he 
deemed  it  necessary,  to  call  on  the  several  States  for 
the  militia;  to  appoint  throughout  the  entire  army 
all  the  officers  under  brigadiers / fill  up  all  vacancies; 
to  take  whatever  he  wanted  for  the  use  of  his  troops, 
wherever  he  could  find  it,  with  no  other  restriction 
than  that  he  must  pay  for  it,  which  last  was  nullified, 
because  he  was  empowered  to  seize  and  loch  up  every 
man  who  refused  to  receive  in  pay  Continental  money . 
It  would  seem  impossible  that  a body  of  men  who  were 
so  extremely  sensitive  in  bestowing  power  on  a mili- 
tary commander,  and  so  watchful  of  the  rights  of  indi- 
viduals, could  have  committed  such  an  act;  and  yet, 
who  does  not  see  that,  under  the  circumstances,  it  was 
wise.  Now,  granting  that  conscription  is  a despotic 
measure,  no  truthful,  candid  man  will  deny  that,  in 
case  of  a war,  where  men  must  be  had,  and  can  be  got 
in  no  other  way,  that  it  would  be  the  duty  of  govern- 
ment to  enforce  it.  It  is  idle  to  reply  that  the  sup- 
position is  absurd — that  in  this  country  such  a thing 
can  never  happen ; for  what  has  been  in  the  world 
can  be  again.  Besides,  this  does  meet  the  question  of 
the  right  of  the  Government,  that  must  be  settled 
before  the  emergency  comes.  Now,  we  do  not  believe 
there  is  sounder  principle,  or  one  that  every  unbiassed 
mind  does  not  concede  with  the  readiness  that  it  does 
an  axiom,  that,  if  necessary  to  protect  and  save  itself, 
a government  may  not  only  order  a draft,  but  call 
out  every  able-bodied  man  in  the  nation.  If  this  right 
does  not  inhere  in  our  government,  it  is  built  on  a 


DRAFT  RIOTS  OF  1863. 


139 


foundation  of  sand,  and  the  sooner  it  is  abandoned  the 
better. 

But  we  go  farther,  and  deny  that  a draft  is  a 
despotic  measure  at  all,  but  is  a just  and  equitable 
inode  of  raising  an  army.  True,  if  troops  enough 
can  be  raised  on  a reasonable  bounty,  it  is  more  ex- 
pedient to  do  so ; but  the  moment  that  bounty  becomes 
so  exorbitant  as  to  tempt  the  cupidity  of  those  in  whom 
neither  patriotism  nor  sense  of  duty  have  any  power, 
volunteering  becomes  an  evil.  We  found  it  so  in  our 
recent  war.  The  bounty  was  a little  fortune  to  a cer- 
tain class,  the  benefit  of  which  they  had  no  idea  of 
losing  by  being  shot,  and  hence  they  deserted,  or 
shammed  sickness,  so  that  scarce  half  the  men  ever 
got  to  the  front,  while  those  who  did  being  influ- 
enced by  no  motive  higher  than  cupidity,  became 
worthless  soldiers.  A draft  takes  in  enough  men  of  a 
higher  stamp  to  leaven  the  mass.  The  first  Napoleon, 
when  asked  what  made  his  first  “ army  of  Italy  55  so 
resistless,  replied  that  almost  every  man  in  it  was  intel- 
ligent enough  to  act  as  a clerk.  The  objection  that  a 
rich  man,  if  drafted,  can  buy  a substitute,  while  the  poor 
man,  with  a large  family  depending  upon  him,  must  go, 
if  of  any  weight  at  all,  lies  against  the  whole  struct- 
ure of  society,  which  gives  the  rich  man  at  every  step 
immunities  over  the  poor  man.  When  pestilence 
sweeps  through  a city,  the  rich  man  can  flee  to  a 
healthy  locality,  while  the  poor  man  must  stay  and  die ; 
and  when  the  pestilence  of  war  sweeps  over  the  land, 
must  one  attempt  to  reverse  all  this  relation  between 
wealth  and  poverty  ? 

When  society  gets  in  that  happy  state,  that  the  rich 
man  has  no  advantages  over  the  poor,  there  will  be 


140 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


no  need  either  of  drafting  or  volunteering.  Yet,  after 
all,  it  is  not  so  unequal  as  it  at  first  sight  appears. 
War  must  have  money  as  well  as  men,  and  the 
former  the  rich  have  to  furnish ; and  if  they  do 
this,  it  is  but  fair  that  they  should  be  allowed  to 
furnish  with  it  also  the  men  to  do  their  fighting. 
Besides,  there  must  be  some  rule  that  would  exempt 
the  men  that  carry  on  the  business  of  the  country. 

We  have  said  this  much,  because  the  riots  in  New 
York,  which  might  have  ended  in  national  destruction, 
were  brought  about  by  preaching  views  directly  the  op- 
posite of  these. 

The  military  spirit  is  so  prevalent  in  the  nation,  that 
in  any  ordinary  war  the  Government  can  get  all  the 
troops  it  wants  by  giving  a moderate  bounty,  and 
wages  but  a little  greater  than  can  be  secured  at  any 
ordinary  business  or  occupation.  Still,  the  right  to 
raise  them  differently  should  never  be  denied  it. 

When  the  old  militia  system  was  given  up  in  the 
State,  and  a certain  number  of  regiments  were  raised 
and  equipped  and  drilled  for  active  duty,  and  for 
which  the  people  paid  taxes,  it  was  thought  they  would 
furnish  all  the  quota  that  would  ever  be  called  for  from 
the  State — and  in  any  ordinary  war  will.  The  crisis, 
however,  in  which  we  found  ourselves  had  never  been 
anticipated,  and  hence  not  provided  against,  and  when 
Congress  attempted  to  do  it  in  what  seemed  to  it  the 
best  way,  an  outcry  was  raised  of  injustice  and 
oppression.  It  was  hard,  doubtless,  but  there  are  a great 
many  hard  things  in  the  world  that  have  been  and 
have  to  be  borne.  The  feeling  of  hostility  unques- 
tionably would  have  been  less  intense,  had  not  so  many 
of  those  to  be  drafted  been  bitterly  opposed  to  the 


DRAFT  RIOTS  OF  1863. 


141 


war.  Believing  it  to  have  been  brought  about  by  the 
reckless  demagogism  and  fanaticism  of  their  polit- 
ical opponents,  and  levied  as  it  was  against  those  who  had 
been  their  warm  political  friends,  indeed,  chief  de- 
pendence for  political  success,  it  was  asking  a good 
deal,  to  require  them  to  step  to  the  front,  and  fight  in 
such  a war.  Whether  this  feeling  was  right  or  wrong, 
had  nothing  to  do  with  the  influence  it  actually  exerted. 

On  this  feeling  was  based,  in  fact,  the  real  hostility 
to  the  draft,  in  which  a portion  of  the  press  shared. 
But,  as  we  said  before,  we  having  nothing  to  do 
with  the  justice  or  injustice  of  this  belief  or  feeling  ; 
we  only  state  the  fact,  with  our  denial  that  it  furnished 
any  excuse  for  the  denunciations  uttered  against  the 
draft  as  a wrong  use  of  power,  or  the  refusal  to  submit 
to  it  on  that  account.  The  Government,  whether  wrong 
or  right,  must  be  supported,  or  abandoned  and  given 
over  to  revolution.  In  ordinary  times,  denunciation  of 
its  measures,  and  the  most  strenuous  opposition  to 
them,  is  the  right  and  often  the  duty  of  every  con- 
scientious man.  This  right,  exercised  by  the  press, 
is  one  of  the  most  effectual  checks  against  abuses, 
and  the  most  powerful  lever  to  work  reform  and 
changes.  But  in  a great  crisis,  to  set  one’s  self  against 
a measure  on  which  the  fate  of  the  nation  hangs,  is 
a flagrant  abuse  of  that  right;  for  the  effort,  if  success- 
ful, will  not  work  change  and  an  improved  condition 
of  things,  but  immediate,  irretrievable  ruin,  and  put 
the  nation  beyond  the  reach  of  reform. 


CHAPTER  XI. 


Rights  of  Municipalities.  — Interference  of  the  Legislature  with  the 
City  Government. — Conflict  between  the  Governor  and  Police 
Commissioners. — A Wrong  becomes  a Practical  Blessing. — Pro- 
vost Marshals. — Riot  not  anticipated. — Bad  time  to  commence 
the  Draft. — Preparations  of  Superintendent  Kennedy. — The 
Police  System. — Attack  on  Provost  Marshal  Captain  Erhardt. — 
Telegrams  of  the  Police. — Kennedy  starts  on  a Tour  of  Observa- 
tion. 


Tiie  rights  of  municipalities  have  been  conceded 
from  the  first  dawn  of  constitutional  liberty — indeed 
municipal  freedom  may  be  said  to  be  the  first  step  in 
the  onward  progress  of  the  race  toward  the  full  rec- 
ognition of  its  rights.  To  interfere  with  a great  com- 
mercial city  like  New  York,  except  by  general  laws, 
is  as  a rule  unwise,  impolitic,  aud,  indeed,  un  just.  Like 
a separate  State,  it  had  better  suffer  many  and  great 
evils,  than  to  admit  the  right  of  outward  power  to  reg- 
ulate its  internal  affairs.  To  do  so,  in  any  way,  is 
fraught  with  mischief ; but  to  do  so  as  a political 
party,  is  infinitely  more  pernicious.  It  leaves  a great 
metropolis,  on  which  the  welfare  of  the  commercial 
business  of  the,  nation  mainly  depends,  a foot-ball  for 
ambitious  or  selfish  politicians  to  play  with.  But  as 
there  are  exceptions  to  all  rules,  so  there  may  be  to 
this — still  they  should  always  be  exceptions,  and  not 
claimed  as  a settled  policy. 

We  mention  this,  because  the  interference  of  the 
Legislature,  or  rather  the  dominant  part  of  it,  in  the 


DRAFT  RIOTS  OF  1863. 


143 


internal  policy  of  New  York,  about  the  time  the  war 
commenced,  was  in  itself  a mischievous  and  tyrannical 
act,  while,  under  the  circumstances  that  soon  after  oc- 
curred, it  proved  of  incalculable  benefit. 

With  the  city  stripped  of  its  military,  and  the  forts 
in  the  harbor  of  their  garrisons,  the  police,  under  the 
old  regime,  during  the  draft  riots,  would  have  been 
trustless  and  powerless,  even  if  the  city  government 
had  attempted  to  uphold  the  national  authority,  which 
is  doubtful.  The  Republicans  established  a Board  of 
Police  Commissioners,  the  majority  of  which  were  of 
their  own  political  faith,  who  had  the  entire  control  of 
the  department.  Uuder  their  hands,  an  entire  differ- 
ent set  of  men  from  those  formerly  selected,  composed 
the  force,  and  a regular  system  of  drills,  in  fact,  a 
thorough  organization,  adopted. 

But  in  1862  the  Democrats  elected  their  governor, 
though  they  failed  to  secure  the  Legislature.  Mr. 
Seymour,  immediately  on  his  inauguration,  summoned 
the  Commissioners  to  appear  before  him,  the  object  of 
which  was  to  change  the  character  of  the  board.  The 
latter  understood  it,  and  refused  to  appear.  Legal  pro- 
ceedings were  then  commenced  against  them,  but  they 
were  staved  off,  and  in  the  meantime  the  Legislature 
had  got  to  work,  and  took  the  matter  in  hand  ; and 
Messrs.  Bowen,  Acton,  and  Bergen,  were  made  to  con- 
stitute the  board — John  A.  Kennedy  being  superintend- 
ent of  police.  Mr.  Bowen,  the  president  of  the  board, 
having  been  appointed  brigadier-general,  resigned,  and 
Mr.  Acton,  under  the  law,  became  president.  This 
political  character  of  the  board,  so  diametrically  op- 
posed to  the  feelings  and  wishes  of  the  vast  majority 
of  the  citizens,  tested  by  the  ordinary  rules  and  princi- 


144 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


pies  of  a Republican  Government,  was  unjust ; a 
palpable,  deliberate  encroachment  on  the  right  of  self- 
government.  But  as  we  remarked,  just  now,  it  was 
fortunate  for  the  country  that  such  a state  of  things  ex- 
isted. In  the  extraordinary,  not  anticipated,  and  peril- 
ous condition  in  which  we  found  ourselves,  everything 
was  changed.  Neither  constitutions  nor  laws  had 
been  framed  to  meet  such  an  emergency,  and  both,  in 
many  cases,  had  to  be  suspended.  Wliat  was  right  be- 
fore, often  became  wrong  now,  and  vice  versa.  The 
article  inserted  in  the  Constitution  of  the  State,  that 
the  moment  a bank  refused  specie  payment,  it  became 
bankrupt,  was  a wise  and  just  provision,  but  to  enforce 
it  now,  would  be  financial  ruin,  and  it  was  not  done. 

This  usurpation  of  the  government  of  New  York 
by  the  Republican  party,  which  seemed  so  unjust,  was, 
doubtless,  under  the  circumstances,  the  salvation  of 
the  city.  It  was,  moreover,  highly  important  to  the 
whole  country,  in  the  anomalous  war  which  threatened 
our  very  existence,  that  the  controlling  power  of  the 
city  should  be  in  sympathy  with  the  General  Gov- 
ernment, but  it  was  especially,  vitally  so,  when  the 
latter  put  its  provost  marshals  in  it  to  enforce  the  draft. 
That  this  mode  of  enforcing  the  draft  by  provost 
marshals,  was  an  encroachment  on  the  rights  and 
powers  of  the  separate  States,  there  can  be  no  doubt. 
It  is  equally  clear  that  the  proper  way  was  to  call  on 
the  separate  governors  for  their  quota,  and  let  them 
enforce  the  draft.  If  they  refused  to  do  it,  then  it  was 
time  for  the  General  Government  to  take  the  matter  in 
its  own  hand.  This,  however,  was  no  encroachment  on 
individual  rights.  The  oppressive  nature  of  the  act 
and  the  result  were  the  same  to  the  person,  whether  en- 


DRAFT  RIOTS  OF  1S63. 


145 


forced  by  the  State  or  General  Government.  Still  it 
was  a total  departure  from  the  practice  of  the  General 
Government  since  its  first  organization,  and  it  more- 
over established  a dangerous  precedent,  which  the 
sooner  it  is  abandoned  the  better.  But  this  had 
nothing  to  do  with  the  opposition  to  the  draft.  That 
was  a personal  objection. 

With  the  Police  Department  in  sympathy  with  the 
rioters,  it  is  not  difficult  to  see  what  the  end  would 
have  been.  We  do  not  mean  by  that,  that  the  heads  of 
the  department  would  not  have  endeavored  to  do  their 
duty,  but  it  would  have  been  impossible  to  control  the 
kind  of  element  they  would  inevitably  have  to  deal 
with.  This  even  the  long- tried,  trusted  leaders  of  the 
Democratic  party  acknowledged.  In  fact,  the  police 
force  would  not  have  been  in  a condition,  with  ever 
so  good  a will,  to  have  acted  with  the  skill  and  prompt- 
ness it  did. 

The  draft  riots,  as  they  are  called,  were  supposed  by 
some  to  be  the  result  of  a deep-laid  conspiracy  on  the 
part  of  those  opposed  to  the  war,  and  that  the  success- 
ful issue  of  Lee’s  invasion  of  Pennsylvania  was  to  be 
the  signal  for  open  action.  Whether  this  be  so  or  not, 
it  is  evident  that  the  outbreak  in  New  York  City  on 
the  13th  of  July,  not  only  from  the  manner  of  its  com- 
mencement, the  absence  of  proper  organization,  and 
almost  total  absence  of  leadership,  was  not  the  result 
of  a general  well-understood  plot.  It  would  seem  from 
the  facts  that  those  who  started  the  movement  had  no 
idea  at  the  outset  of  proceeding  to  the  length  they  did. 
They  simply  desired  to  break  up  the  draft  in  some  of 
the  upper  districts  of  the  city,  and  destroy  the  registers 
in  which  certain  names  were  enrolled. 


146 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


A general  provost  marshal  had  been  appointed  over 
the  whole  city,  which  was  subdivided  into  various  dis- 
tricts, in  each  of  which  was  an  assistant  provost  mar- 
shall. Although  there  had  been  no  provision  for  a 
general  assistant  provost  marshal  or  aid,  yet  Colonel 
Nugent  acted  in  this  capacity.  The  drafting  was  to 
take  place  in  the  separate  districts,  under  the  direction 
of  the  assistant  provost  marshals. 

Although  there  had  been  some  rumors  of  resistance 
to  it,  they  received  very  little  credence,  and  no  special 
provision  was  made  for  such  an  emergency.  The  city 
was  almost  denuded  of  the  military;  the  regiments 
having  been  called  to  Pennsylvania  to  repel  Lee’s  inva- 
sion ; yet  so  little  fear  was  entertained,  that  even  the 
police  department  was  not  requested  to  make  any 
special  preparation.  The  Invalid  Corps,  as  it  was 
called,  composed  of  the  maimed  and  crippled  soldiers 
who  could  no  longer  keep  the  held,  were  thought  to  be 
quite  sufficient  to  preserve  the  peace. 

The  draft  commenced  on  Saturday  in  the  Eleventh 
and  Ninth  Districts,  and  passed  off  quietly;  and  itwas 
thought  the  same  order  would  be  maintained  through- 
out, and  if  any  force  were  necessary  to  repress  violence, 
it  would  be  when  the  conscripts  were  required  to  take 
their  place  in  the  ranks. 

Still  Superintendent  Kennedy  of  the  Police  Depart- 
ment feared  there  might  be  some  difficulty  experienced 
by  the  officers  in  charge  of  the  draft,  even  if  no  serious 
resistance  should  be  offered.  Some  of  the  enrolling 
officers,  a short  time  previous,  while  taking  the  names 
of  those  subject  to  draft,  had  been  assailed  with  very 
abusive  language,  or  their  questions  received  in  sullen 
silence  or  answered  falsely  ; fictitious  names  often  being 


DRAFT  RIOTS  OF  1863. 


147 


given  instead  of  the  true  ones.  In  the  Ninth  District, 
embracing  the  lower  part  of  the  city,  the  provost  marshal, 
Captain  Joel  T.  Erhardt,  came  near  losing  his  life  in 
the  performance  of  this  duty.  At  the  corner  of  Liberty 
Street  and  Broadway  a building  was  being  torn  down, 
preparatory  to  the  erection  of  another,  and  the  work- 
men engaged  in  it  threatened  the  enrolling  officer  who 
came  to  take  down  their  names,  with  violence,  and 
drove  him  off. 

Captain  Erhardt,  on  the  report  being  made  to  him, 
repaired  to  head-quarters,  and  requested  of  Colonel 
Nugent  a force  of  soldiers  to  protect  the  officer  in  the 
discharge  of  his  duty.  But  this  the  latter  declined  to 
do,  fearing  it  would  exasperate  the  men  and  bring  oil 
a collision,  and  requested  the  Captain  to  go  himself, 
saying,  if  he  did,  there  would  be  no  difficulty.  Cap- 
tain Erhardt  declined,  on  the  ground  that  he  was  not 
an  enrolling  officer.  But  Colonel  Nugent  persisting, 
the  Captain  finally  told  him,  if  he  ordered  him,  as  his 
superior  officer,  to  go,  he  would.  Nugent  replied  that 
he  might  so  consider  it.  Erhardt  then  said  he  would 
go,  but  only  on  one  condition,  that  if  he  got  in  trouble 
and  asked  for  help,  he  would  send  him  troops.  To 
this  he  agreed,  and  Captain  Erhardt  proceeded  to  the 
building  on  the  corner  of  Broadway  and  Liberty  Street, 
and  stepping  on  a plank  that  led  from  the  sidewalk  to 
the  floor,  asked  a man  on  a ladder  for  his  name.  The 
fellow  refused  to  answer,  when  an  altercation  ensuing, 
he  stepped  down,  and  seizing  an  iron  bar  advanced  on 
the  provost  marshal.  The  latter  had  nothing  but  a 
light  Malacca  cane  in  his  hand,  but  as  he  saw  the  man 
meant  murder  he  drew  a pistol  from  his  pocket,  and 
levelled  it  full  at  his  breast.  This  brought  him  to  a 


148 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


halt ; and  after  looking  at  Erhardt  for  awhile  he 
dropped  his  bar.  Erhardt  then  put  up  his  pistol,  and 
went  on  with  his  enrolling.  The  man  was  dogged  and 
angry,  and  watching  his  opportunity,  suddenly  made  a 
rush  at  the  provost  marshal.  The  latter  had  only  time 
to  deal  him,  as  he  sprang  forward,  one  heavy  blow 
with  his  cane,  when  they  closed.  In  a moment  both 
reeled  from  the  plank  and  fell  to  the  cellar  beneath, 
the  provost  marshal  on  top.  Covered  with  dirt,  he 
arose  and  drew  his  pistol,  and  mounted  to  the  sidewalk. 

The  foreman  sympathized  with  the  workmen,  and 
Erhardt  could  do  nothing.  Determined  to  arrest  them 
for  resisting  the  draft,  he  despatched  a messenger  to 
Colonel  Nugent  for  the  promised  force.  None,  how- 
ever, was  sent.  He,  in  the  meantime,  stood  with  drawn 
pistol  facing  the  men,  who  dared  not  advance  on  him. 
Aid  not  arriving,  he  sent  again,  and  still  later  a third 
time.  lie  stood  thus  facing  the  workmen  with  his 
pistol  for  three  hours,  and  finally  had  to  leave  without 
making  any  arrests.  Tbis  failure  of  Colonel  Nugent 
to  fulfil  his  promise  and  perform  his  duty  came  near 
costing  Erhardt  his  life,  and  then  and  there  starting 
the  riot.  The  next  day  he  had  the  foreman  arrested^ 
and  completed  his  work  of  enrolling. 

The  time  selected  for  commencing  the  draft  was 
unfortunate.  Saturday,  of  all  days  in  the  week,  was 
the  worst.  It  was  a new  thing,  and  one  under  any 
circumstances  calculated  to  attract  universal  attention 
among  the  lower  classes,  and  provoke  great  and  angry 
discussion.  Hence,  to  have  the  draft  commence  on 
Saturday,  and  allow  the  names  to  be  published  in  the 
papers  on  Sunday  morning,  so  that  all  could  read  them, 
and  spend  the  day  in  talking  the  matter  over,  and  lay 


DRAFT  RIOTS  OF  1863. 


149 


plans  for  future  action,  was  a most  unwise,  thoughtless 
procedure.  If  there  had  been  any  choice  as  to  the  day, 
one,  if  possible,  should  have  been  chosen  that  preceded 
the  busiest  day  of  the  week.  To  have  the  list  of 
twelve  hundred  names  that  had  been  drawn  read 
over  and  commented  on  all  day  by  men  who  enlivened 
their  discussion  with  copious  draughts  of  bad  whiskey, 
especially  when  most  of  those  drawn  were  laboring- 
men  or  poor  mechanics,  who  were  unable  to  hire  a 
substitute,  was  like  applying  fire  to  gunpowTder.  If  a 
well-known  name,  that  of  a man  of  wealth,  was  among 
the  number,  it  only  increased  the  exasperation,  for  the 
law  exempted  every  one  drawn  who  would  pay  three 
hundred  dollars  towards  a substitute.  This  was  taking 
practically  the  whole  number  of  soldiers  called  for 
out  of  the  laboring  classes.  A great  proportion  of 
these  being  Irish,  it  naturally  became  an  Irish  question, 
and  eventually  an  Irish  riot.  It  was  in  their  eyes  the 
game  of  hated  England  over  again — oppression  of 
Irishmen.  This  state  of  feeling  could  not  be  wholly 
concealed.  Kennedy,  aware  of  it,  felt  it  necessary,  on 
Monday  morning,  to  take  some  precautionary  meas- 
ures. Still,  in  the  main,  only  small  squads  of  police- 
men were  sent  to  the  various  points  where  the  drafting 
was  to  take  place,  and  merely  to  keep  back  the  crowd 
and  maintain  order,  in  case  a few  disorderly  persons 
should  attempt  to  create  disturbance.  It  was  true,  a 
rumor  had  been  put  in  circulation  that  a body  of  men 
had  planned  to  seize  the  arsenal,  and  Kennedy,  as  a 
matter  of  precaution,  sent  fifty  policemen  to  occupy  it. 
But  during  the  morning,  word  was  brought  him  that 
the  street-contractor’s  men  in  the  Nineteenth  Ward 
were  not  at  work.  This  looked  ominous,  and  he  be- 


150 


TIIE  GEEAT  KIOTS  OF  NEW  YOKE  CITY. 


gan  to  fear  trouble.  Thinking  that  Provost  Marshal 
Maniere’s  office,  1190  Broadway,  and  that  of  Marshal 
Jenkins,  corner  of  Forty-sixth  Street  and  Third  Ave- 
nue, would  be  more  likely  to  be  the  points  attacked, 
he  hurried  off  the  following  telegrams  : 

July  13,  8.35  a.m.  From  Central  Office  to  Seven- 
teenth, Eighteenth,  and  Twenty-first  Precincts : Send 
ten  men  and  a sergeant  forthwith  to  No.  677  Third 
Avenue,  and  report  to  Captain  Porter  of  Nineteenth 
Precinct  for  duty.  J.  A.  Kennedy. 

July  13,  8.50  a.m.  To  Twenty-ninth  Precinct : Place 
a squad  of  ten  of  your  men,  with  a competent  sergeant, 
at  No.  1190  Broadway,  during  the  draft — if  you  want 
more,  inform  me.  J.  A.  K. 

8.55  a.m.  To  Sixteenth  and  Twentieth  Precincts: 
Send  your  reserve  to  Seventh  Avenue  Arsenal  forth- 
with. J.  A.  K. 

Telegrams  were  now  pouring  in  from  different  quar- 
ters, showing  that  mischief  was  afoot,  and  at  nine 
o’clock  he  sent  the  following  despatch: 

“ To  all  platoons,  New  York  and  Brooklyn : Call  in 
your  reserve  platoons,  and  hold  them  at  the  stations 
subject  to  further  orders.” 

It  should  be  noted,  that  ordinarily  one-half  of  the 
police  of  the  Metropolitan  District,  which  took  in 
Brooklyn,  is  relieved  from  both  patrol  and  reserve  duty, 
from  six  o’clock  in  the  morning  till  six  in  the  evening. 
The  other  half  is  divided  into  two  sections,  which 
alternately  perform  patrol  and  reserve  duty  during  the 
day.  A relief  from  patrol  duty  of  one  of  these  sec- 
tions takes  place  at  eight  o’clock  a.m.,  when  it  goes  to 
breakfast.  Hence,  the  orders  issued  by  the  Superin- 


DRAFT  RIOTS  OF  1863. 


151 


ten  dent  to  call  in  these  could  not  reach  them  without 
a considerable  delay. 

It  now  being  about  ten  o’clock,  Mr.  Kennedy,  having 
despatched  an  additional  body  of  men  to  the  Twenty- 
ninth  Precinct,  got  into  his  light  wagon,  to  take  a 
drive  through  the  districts  reported  to  be  most  dan- 
gerous. He  went  up  far  as  the  arsenal,  and  giving 
such  directions  as  he  thought  necessary,  started  across 
the  town  to  visit  Marshal  Jenkins’  quarters  in  the 
Twenty-ninth  Precinct. 


CHAPTER  XII. 


Commencement  of  the  Mob. — Its  Line  of  March. — Its  immense  Size. 
— Attacks  a Provost-marshal’s  Office,  in  Third  Avenue.  — Set  on 
Fire. — Terrible  Struggle  of  Kennedy  for  his  Life  with  the  Mob. 
— Carried  to  Head-quarters  unconscious. — Acton’s  Preparations. 
— The  Telegraph  System. — Mob  cutting  down  Telegraph  Poles. 
— Number  of  Despatches  sent  over  the  Wires  during  the  Riot. — 
Superintendent  of  Telegraph  Bureau  seized  and  held  Prisoner 
by  the  Mob. 

Meanwhile,  events  were  assuming  an  alarming  as- 
pect in  the  western  part  of  the  city.  Early  in  the 
morning  men  began  to  assemble  here  in  separate 
groups,  as  if  in  accordance  with  a previous  arrange- 
ment, and  at  last  moved  quietly  north  along  the  various 
avenues.  Women,  also,  like  camp  followers,  took  the 
same  direction  in  crowds.  They  were  thus  divided 
into  separate  gangs,  apparently  to  take  each  avenue  in 
their  progress,  and  make  a clean  sweep.  The  facto- 
ries and  workshops  were  visited,  and  the  men  compelled 
to  knock  off  work  and  join  them,  while  the  proprie- 
tors were  threatened  with  the  destruction  of  their 
property,  if  they  made  any  opposition.  The  separate 
crowds  were  thus  swelled  at  almost  every  step,  and 
armed  with  sticks,  and  clubs,  and  every  conceivable 
weapon  they  could  lay  hands  on,  they  moved  north  to- 
wards some  point  which  had  evidently  been  selected  as 
a place  of  rendezvous.  This.proved  to  be  a vacant  lot 
near  Central  Park,  and  soon  the  living  streams  began 


DRAFT  RIOTS  OF  1863. 


153 


to  flow  into  it,  and  a more  wild,  savage,  and  heteroge- 
neous-looking mass  could  not  be  imagined.  After  a 
short  consultation  they  again  took  up  the  line  of 
march,  and  in  two  separate  bodies,  moved  down  Fifth 
and  Sixth  Avenues,  until  they  reached  Forty-sixth  and 
Forty-seventh  Streets,  when  they  turned  directly  east. 

The  number  composing  this  first  mob  has  been  so 
differently  estimated,  that  it  would  be  impossible  from 
reports  merely,  to  approximate  the  truth.  A pretty 
accurate  idea,  however,  can  be  gained  of  its  immense 
size,  from  a statement  made  by  Mr.  King,  son  of 
President  King,  of  Columbia  College.  Struck  by  its 
magnitude,  he  had  the  curiosity  to  get  some  estimate 
of  it  by  timing  its  progress,  and  he  found  that  although 
it  filled  the  broad  street  from  curbstone  to  curbstone, 
and  was  moving  rapidly,  it  took  between  twenty  and 
twenty-five  minutes  for  it  to  pass  a single  point. 

A ragged,  coatless,  heterogeneously  weaponed  army, 
it  heaved  tumultuously  along  toward  Third  Avenue. 
Tearing  down  the  telegraph  poles  as  it  crossed  the 
Harlem  & New  Haven  Railroad  track,  it  surged  an- 
grily up  around  the  building  where  the  drafting  was 
going  on.  The  small  squad  of  police  stationed  there 
to  repress  disorder,  looked  on  bewildered,  feeling  they 
were  powerless  in  the  presence  of  such  a host.  Soon 
a stone  went  crashing  through  a window,  which  was 
the  signal  for  a general  assault  on  the  doors.  These 
giving  way  before  the  immense  pressure,  the  foremost 
rushed  in,  followed  by  shouts  and  yells  from  those  be- 
hind, and  began  to  break  up  the  furniture.  The 
drafting  officers,  in  an  adjoining  room,  alarmed,  fled 
precipitately  through  the  rear  of  the  building.  The 
mob  seized  the  wheel  in  which  were  the  names,  and 
7* 


154 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


what  books,  papers,  and  lists  were  left,  and  tore  them 
up,  and  scattered  them  in  every  direction.  A safe 
stood  on  one  side,  which  was  supposed  to  contain  im- 
portant papers,  and  on  this  they  fell  with  clubs  and 
stones,  but  in  vain.  Enraged  at  being  thwarted,  they 
set  fire  to  the  building,  and  hurried  out  of  it.  As  the 
smoke  began  to  ascend,  the  onlooking  multitude  with- 
out sent  up  a loud  cheer.  Though  the  upper  part  of 
the  building  was  occupied  by  families,  the  rioters, 
thinking  that  the  officers  were  concealed  there,  rained 
stones  and  brick-bats  against  the  windows,  sending 
terror  into  the  hearts  of  the  inmates.  Deputy  Provost 
Marshal  Vanderpoel,  who  had  mingled  in  the  crowd, 
fearing  for  the  lives  of  the  women  and  children, 
boldly  stepped  to  the  front,  and  tried  to  appease  the 
mob,  telling  them  the  papers  were  all  destroyed,  and 
begged  them  to  fall  back,  and  let  others  help  the  in- 
mates of  the  building,  or  take  hold  themselves.  The 
reply  was  a heavy  blow  in  the  face.  Vanderpoel 
shoved  the  man  who  gave  it  aside,  when  he  was  as- 
sailed with  a shower  of  blows  and  curses.  Fearing 
for  his  life,  he  broke  through  the  crowd,  and  hastened 
to  the  spot  where  the  police  were  standing,  wholly 
powerless  in  the  midst  of  this  vast,  excited  throng. 

In  the  meantime,  the  flames,  unarrested,  made  rapid 
way,  and  communicating  to  the  adjoining  building,  set 
it  on  fire.  The  volumes  of  smoke,  rolling  heavenward, 
and  the  crackling  and  roaring  of  the  flames,  seemed 
for  a moment  to  awe  the  mob,  and  it  looked  silently 
on  the  ravaging  of  a power  more  terrible  and  destruc- 
tive than  its  own. 

At  this  time  Superintendent  Kennedy  was  quietly 
making  his  way  across  the  town  toward  the  office  of 


DRAFT  RIOTS  OF  1863. 


155 


the  provost  marshal,  Jenkins.  But  noticing  a fire  as 
he  approached,  he  left  his  wagon  at  the  corner  of 
Forty-sixth  Street  and  Lexington  Avenue,  and  walked 
over  toward  Third  Avenue.  The  street  was  blocked 
with  people,  but  they  seemed  quiet  and  orderly  as  any 
gathering  in  presence  of  a fire,  and  differed  from  it 
only  in  that  the  countenances  of  all  seemed  to  wear  a 
pleased,  gratified  look.  As  he  unsuspiciously  edged 
his  way  forward  toward  the  fire,  he  heard  some  one 
cry  out,  “ There’s  Kennedy ! ” “ Which  is  him  ? ” 

asked  a second  ; and  he  was  pointed  out. 

Kennedy  was  dressed  in  ordinary  citizen’s  clothes, 
and  carried  only  a slight  bamboo  cane.  Thinking  the 
allusion  to  him  was  prompted  only  by  curiosity,  he  kept 
on,  when  suddenly  he  felt  himself  violently  pushed 
against.  Turning  around,  he  encountered  a man  in  a 
soldier’s  old  uniform,  and  sternly  demanded  what  he 
meant  by  that.  The  words  had  hardly  escaped  his 
lips,  when  a heavy  blow  was  planted  full  in  his  face. 
Instantly  the  crowd  closed  around  him,  and  rained 
blows  in  rapid  succession  on  him,  until  he  fell  over  and 
down  the  graded  street,  some  six  feet,  into  a vacant 
lot.  The  crowd,  with  yells,  poured  after  him.  Ken- 
nedy, springing  to  his  feet,  started  on  a run  across  the 
lot  towards  Forty-seventh  Street,  distancing  his  pursu- 
ers. But  as  he  reached  Forty-seventh  Street,  and  at- 
tempted to  ascend  the  embankment,  another  crowd, 
which  had  witnessed  the  pursuit,  rushed  upon  him,  and 
knocked  him  back  again  in  front  of  his  pursuers.  He 
quickly  sprang  up,  though  bleeding  and  stunned,  for 
he  knew  his  only  chance  for  life  was  in  keeping  his 
feet.  But  the  crowd  closing  around  on  both  sides 
gave  him  no  chance  to  run.  One  huge  fellow,  armed 


156 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITT. 


witli  a heavy  club,  endeavored  to  break  in  his  skull, 
but  Kennedy  dodged  his  blows.  Careful  only  for  his 
head,  he  let  them  beat  his  body,  while  he  made  desper- 
ate efforts  to  break  through  the  mass,  whose  demoniacal 
yells  and  oaths  showed  that  they  intended  to  take  his 
life.  In  the  struggle  the  whole  crowd,  swaying  to  and 
fro,  slowly  advanced  toward  Lexington  Avenue,  com- 
ing, as  they  did  so,  upon  a wide  mud-hole.  “ Drown 
him ! drown  him ! 55  arose  at  once  on  every  side,  and 
the  next  moment  a heavy  blow,  planted  under  his  ear, 
sent  him  headforemost  into  the  water. 

Falling  with  his  face  amid  the  stones,  he  was  kicked 
and  trampled  on,  and  pounded,  till  he  was  a mass  of 
gore.  Still  struggling  desperately  for  life,  he  managed 
to  get  to  his  feet  again,  and  made  a dash  for  the  mid- 
dle of  the  pond.  The  water  was  deep,  and  his  mur- 
derers, disliking  to  get  wet,  did  not  follow  him,  but 
ran  around  to  the  other  side,  to  meet  him  as  he  came 
out.  But  Kennedy  was  ahead  of  them,  and  springing 
up  the  bank  into  Lexington  Avenue,  saw  a man  whom 
he  knew,  and  called  out : “ John  Eagan,  come  here  and 
save  my  life  ! ” Mr.  Eagan,  who  was  a well-known 
and  influential  resident  of  that  vicinity,  immediately 
rushed  forward  to  his  assistance,  and  arrested  his  pur- 
suers. But  the  Superintendent  was  so  terribly  bruised 
and  mangled,  that  Eagan  did  not  recognize  him.  ILe, 
however,  succeeded  in  keeping  the  mob  back,  who, 
seeing  the  horrible  condition  their  victim  was  in, 
doubtless  thought  they  had  finished  him.  Other  citi- 
zens now  coming  forward,  a passing  feed  wagon  was 
secured,  into  which  Kennedy  was  lifted,  and  driven  to 
police  head-quarters.  Acton,  who  was  in  the  street  as 
the  wagon  approached,  saw  the  mangled  body  within, 


DRAFT  RIOTS  OF  1863. 


157 


but  did  not  dream  who  it  was.  The  driver  inquired 
where  he  should  take  him.  “ Around  to  the  station/5 
carelessly  replied  Acton.  The  driver  hesitated,  and 
inquired  again,  “ Where  to  ? 55  Acton,  supposing  it 
was  some  drunkard,  bruised  in  a brawl,  replied  rather 
petulantly,  “ Around  to  the  station.”  The  man  then 
told  him  it  was  Kennedy.  Acton,  scanning  the  feat- 
ures  more  closely,  saw  that  it  indeed  was  the  Superin- 
tendent himself  in  this  horrible  condition.  As  the 
officers  gathered  around  the  bleeding,  almost  uncon- 
scious form,  a murmur  of  wrath  was  heard,  a sure  pre- 
monition what  work  would  be  done  when  the  hour  of 
vengeance  should  come. 

Kennedy  was  carried  into  head-quarters,  and  a sur- 
geon immediately  sent  for.  After  an  examination  had 
shown  that  no  bones  were  broken,  he  was  taken  to  the 
house  of  a friend,  and,  before  the  week  closed,  was  on 
his  feet  again. 

Acton,  now  the  legal  head  of  the  police  force,  soon 
showed  he  was  the  right  man  in  the  right  place.  Of  a 
nervous  temperament,  he  was  quick  and  prompt,  yet 
cool  and  decided,  and  relentless  as  death  in  the  dis- 
charge of  his  duty.  Holding  the  views,  of  the  first 
Napoleon  respecting  mobs,  he  did  not  believe  in  speech- 
making to  them.  His  addresses  were  to  be  locust 
clubs  and  grape-shot.  Taking  in  at  once  the  gravity  of 
the  situation,  he,  after  despatching  such  force  as  was 
immediately  available  to  the  scene  of  the  riot,  tele- 
graphed to  the  different  precincts  to  have  the  entire 
reserve  force  concentrated  at  head-quarters,  which  were 
in  Mulberry  Street,  near  Bleecker.  . 

He  saw  at  once,  to  have  his  force  effective  it  must 
be  well  in  hand,  so  that  he  could  send  it  out  in  any 


158 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


direction  in  sufficient  strength  to  bear  down  all  oppo- 
sition. Subsequent  events  proved  the  wisdom  of  his 
policy,  for  we  shall  see,  after  it  had  been  accomplished, 
the  police  never  lost  a battle. 

There  being  thirty-two  precincts  in  the  limits  of  the 
Metropolitan  Police,  a vast  territory  was  covered. 
These  were  reached  by  a system  of  telegraph  wires, 
called  the  Telegraph  Bureau,  of  which  James  Crowley 
was  superintendent  and  Eldred  Polhamus  deputy. 
There  were  three  operators — Chapin,  Duvall,  and  Lucas. 
A telegraph  station  was  in  each  precinct — thus  making 
thirty-two,  all  coming  to  a focus  at  head-quarters. 
These  are  also  divided  into  five  sections — north,  south, 
east,  west,  and  central.  The  Commissioners,  therefore, 
sitting  in  the  central  office,  can  send  messages  almost 
instantaneously  to  every  precinct  of  the  city,  and  re- 
ceive immediate  answers.  Hence,  Mr.  Acton  was  a 
huge  Briareus,  reaching  out  his  arms  to  Fort  Washing- 
ton in  the  north,  and  Brooklyn  in  the  south,  and  at  the 
same  time  touching  the  banks  of  both  rivers.  Ho 
other  system  could  be  devised  giving  such  tremendous 
power  to  the  police — the  power  of  instant  information 
and  rapid  concentration  at  any  desired  point.  That  it 
proved  itself  the  strong  right  arm  of  the  Commission- 
ers, it  needs  only  to  state,  that  during  the  four  days  of 
the  riot,  between  five  and  six  thousand  messages  passed 
over  the  wires,  showing  that  they  were  worked  to  their 
utmost  capacity,  day  and  night.  The  more  intelligent 
of  the  mob  understood  this,  and  hence  at  the  outset 
attempted  to  break  up  this  communication,  by  cutting 
down  the  poles  on  Third  Avenue.  This  stopped  all 
messages  to  and  from  the  precincts  at  Fort  Washing- 


DRAFT  RIOTS  OF  1863. 


159 


ton,  Manhattan ville,  Harlem,  Yorkville,  and  Blooming- 
dale,  as  well  as  with  the  Nineteenth  Precinct. 

But  fortunately,  the  orders  to  these  had  passed 
over  the  wires  before  the  work  was  completed.  Sub- 
sequently, the  rioters  cut  down  the  poles  in  First 
Avenue,  in  Twenty-second  Street,  and  Ninth  Avenue, 
destroying  communication  between  several  other  pre- 
cincts. 

Mr.  Crowley,  the  Superintendent  of  the  Telegraph 
Bureau,  was  made  acquainted  early,  Monday,  by  mere 
accident  with  this  plan  of  the  rioters.  Coming  to  town 
in  the  Third  Avenue  cars  from  Yorkville,  where  he  re- 
sided, he  suddenly  found  the  car  arrested  by  a mob, 
and  getting  out  with  the  other  passengers,  discovered 
men  chopping  furiously  away  at  the  telegraph  poles ; 
and  without  stopping  to  think,  rushed  up  to  them  and 
ordered  them  to  desist.  One  of  the  ruffians,  looking 
up,  cried  out,  “ he  is  one  of  the  d — d operators.”  In- 
stantly yells  arose,  “ Smash  him,”  “ Kill  him,”  when 
those  nearest  seized  him.  By  great  adroitness  he  dis- 
armed their  suspicions  sufficiently  to  prevent  further 
violence,  though  they  held  him  prisoner  for  an  hour. 
At  last,  seeing  an  opportunity  when  more  important  ob- 
jects attracted  their  attention,  he  quietly  worked  his 
way  out  and  escaped. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 


Soldiers  beaten  by  the  Mob. — Gallant  Fight  of  Sergeant  McCredie. — 
Mob  Triumphant. — Beat  Police  Officers  unmercifully. — Fearful 
Scenes.  — Fifty  thousand  People  block  Third  Avenue.  — A whole 
Block  of  Houses  burning. — Attack  on  a Gun  Factory. — Defeat  of 
the  Broadway  Squad. — Houses  sacked  in  Lexington  Avenue. — 
Telegraph  Dispatches. — Bull’s  Head  Tavern  burned. — Block  on 
Broadway  burned. — Burning  of  the  Negroes’  Orphan  Asylum. — 
Attack  on  Mayor  Opdyke’s  House. — A Crisis  nobly  met. — Gallant 
Fight  and  Victory  of  Sergeant  Carpenter. — A thrilling  Specta- 
cle. 

In  the  meantime,  the  mob  that  stood  watching  the 
spreading  conflagration  in  Third  Avenue  increased 
rapidly,  fed  by  tributaries  from  the  tenement-houses, 
slums,  and  workshops  in  that  vicinity.  But  they  were 
soon  startled  from  their  state  of  comparative  quietness, 
by  the  cry  of  “ the  soldiers  are  coming.”  The  Invalid 
Corps,  a small  body  sent  from  the  Park,  was  approach- 
ing. As  it  came  up,  the  soldiers  fired,  either  blank 
cartridges,  or  over  the  heads  of  the  crowd,  doubtless 
thinking  a single  discharge  would  disperse  it.  The 
folly  of  such  a course  was  instantly  shown,  for  the  mob, 
roused  into  sudden  fury,  dashed  on  the  small  body  of 
soldiers  before  they  could  reload,  and  snatching  away 
their  muskets,  pounded  them  over  the  head,  and 
chased  them  like  sheep  for  ten  blocks.  One  soldier 
was  left  for  dead  on  the  pavement,  beaten  to  a jelly. 
Another,  breaking  from  the  crowd,  attempted  to  climb 
some  rocks  near  Forty-second  Street,  when  his  pursu- 


DRAFT  RIOTS  OF  1863. 


1G1 


ers  grabbed  him  and  dragged  him  to  the  top,  where 
they  tore  off  his  uniform,  and  beat  him  till  he  was 
senseless,  and  then  threw  him  down  to  the  bottom  and 
left  him. 

In  the  meantime,  Sergeant  McCredie,  “ fighting 
♦Mac,”  as  he  was  called,  from  the  Fifteenth  Precinct, 
Captain  C.  W.  Caffrey,  arrived  on  the  scene  with  a 
few  men.  Marching  down  Forty-third  street  to  Third 
Avenue,  they  looked  up  two  blocks,  and  to  their 
amazement  beheld  the  broad  avenue,  as  far  as  they 
could  see,  blocked  with  the  mob,  while  before  it,  bearing 
swiftly  down  on  them,  and  running  for  life,  came  the 
terror-stricken  Invalid  Corps.  At  this  juncture,  other 
squads  sent  from  various  precincts  arrived,  swelling  this 
force  to  forty- four.  It  was  a mere  handful  among 
these  enraged  thousands ; but  McCredie,  who  at  once 
took  command,  determined  to  stand  his.  ground,  and 
meet  as  best  he  could  the  overwhelming  numbers  that 
came  driving  ^xlown  like  a storm,  filling  the  air  with 
yells  and  oaths,  and  brandishing  their  clubs  over  their 
heads.  He  thought  that  another  police  force  was  be- 
yond the  mob,  on  the  north,  and  if  he  could  press 
through  and  form  a junction  with  it,  the  two  com- 
bined would  be  strong  enough  to  hold  tlieir  own.  lie 
therefore  quickly  formed  his  men  in  line  across  the 
street,  and  awaited  the  shock.  As  the  disorderly  mass 
following  up  the  fugitives  drew  near,  McCredie  or- 
dered a charge,  and  this  mere  handful  of  men  moved 
swiftly  and  steadily  upon  it.  The  rioters,  stunned  by 
the  suddenness  and  strength  of  the  blow,  recoiled,  and 
the  police,  following  up  their  advantage,  drove  them 
back,  step  by  step,  as  far  as  Forty-sixth  street.  Here  the 
sergeant,  instead  of  meeting  another  body  of  police,  as  lie 


162 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


expected,  met  a heavier  body  of  rioters  that  were  block- 
ing up  Forty-sixth  Street  on  both  sides  of  the  avenue. 
Backed  by  these,  the  main  body  rallied  and  charged 
on  the  exhausted  police  force  in  turn,  and  almost  sur- 
rounded them.  To  render  their  already  desperate  sit- 
uation hopeless,  another  mob  suddenly  closed  in  behind 
them  from  Forty-fifth  street. 

Thus  attacked  in  front  • and  rear  with  clubs,  iron 
bars,  guns  and  pistols,  and  rained  upon  with  stones 
and  brick-bats  from  the  roofs  of  the  houses,  they  were 
unable  longer  to  keep  together,  and  broke  and  fled — 
part  up  the  side  streets,  and  some  down  the  avenue — 
bruised,  torn,  and  bleeding. 

The  desperate  nature  of  this  first  conflict  can  be  im- 
agined, when,  out  of  the  fourteen  men  composing 
Sergeant  McCredie’s  original  force,  only  five  were  left 
unwounded.  At  the  very  outset  of  the  charge,  the 
sergeant  himself  was  struck  with  an  iron  bar  on  the 
wrist,  which  rendered  the  arm  almost  useless.  In  the 
retreat,  four  men  assailed  him  at  once.  Knocking 
down  two,  he  took  refuge  in  the  house  of  a German, 
when  a young  woman  told  him  to  jump  between  two 
mattresses.  lie  did  so,  and  she  covered  him  up  just 
as  his  pursuers  forced  their  way  in.  Streaming 
through  the  house  from  cellar  to  garret,  they  came 
back,  and  demanded  of  the  young  woman  where  the 
man  was  hid.  She  quietly  said  he  had  escaped  by  the 
rear  of  the  house.  Believing  she  told  the  truth,  they 
took  their  departure.  Officer  Bennett  was  knocked 
down  three  times  before  he  ceased  fighting.  The  last 
time  he  was  supposed  to  be  dead,  when  the  wretches 
began  to  rob  him  even  of  his  clothing,  stripping  him 
of  every  article  except  his  drawers.  He  was  soon 


DRAFT  RIOTS  OF  1863. 


163 


after  taken  up  and  carried  to  St.  Luke’s  Hospital,  and 
placed  in  the  dead-house,  where  he  lay  for  several 
hours.  When  the  sad  news  was  brought  to  his  wife, 
she  hastened  to  the  hospital,  and  fell  weeping  on  the 
lifeless  form  of  her  husband.  She  could  not  believe 
he  was  dead,  and  laying  her  hand  on  his  heart,  found 
to  her  joy  that  it  pulsated.  She  immediately  flew  to 
the  officials  of  the  hospital,  and  had  him  brought  in, 
and  restoratives  applied.  He  revived,  but  remained 
unconscious  for  three  days,  while  the  riot  raged  around 
him.  Officer  Travis,  in  the  flight  down  the  avenue, 
saw,  as  he  looked  back,  that  his  foremost  pursuer  had 
a pistol.  Wheeling,  he  knocked  him  down,  and  seized 
the  pistol,  but  before  he  could  use  it,  a dozen  clubs 
were  raining  blows  upon  him,  which  brought  him  to 
the  ground.  The  infuriated  men  then  jumped  upon 
him,  knocking  out  his  teeth,  breaking  his  jaw-bone 
and  right  hand,  and  terribly  mutilating  his  whole 
body.  Supposing  him  to  be  dead,  they  then  stripped 
him  stark  naked  and  left  him  on  the  pavement,  a 
ghastly  spectacle  to  the  passers-by.  Officer  Phillips 
ran  the  gauntlet  almost  unharmed,  but  was  pursued 
block  after  block  by  a portion  of  the  mob,  till  he 
reached  Thirty-ninth  street.  Here  he  attempted  to 
enter  a house,  but  it  was  closed  against  him.  As  he 
turned  down  the  steps,  one  of  the  pursuers,  in  soldier’s 
clothes,  levelled  his  musket  at  him  and  fired.  Missing 
his  aim,  he  clubbed  his  weapon,  and  dealt  him  a 
deadly  blow.  Phillips  caught  the  musket  as  it  de- 
scended, and  wrenching  it  from  his  grasp,  knocked 
the  fellow  down  with  it,  and  started  and  ran  across 
some  vacant  lots  to  Fortieth  Street.  But  here  he  was 
headed  off  by  another  portion  of  the  mob,  in  which 


164 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


was  a woman,  wlio  made  a lunge  at  him  with  a 
shoemaker’s  knife.  The  knife  missed  his  throat,  but 
passed  through  his  ear.  Drawing  it  back,  she  made 
another  stab,  piercing  his  arm.  He  was  now  bleeding 
profusely,  and  his  death  seemed  inevitable,  when  a 
stranger,  seeing  his  condition,  sprang  forward,  and 
covering  his  body,  declared  he  would  kill  the  first  man 
that  advanced.  Awed  by  his  determined  manner,  the 
fiends  sullenly  withdrew.  Officers  Sutherland  and 
Mingay  were  also  badly  beaten.  Officer  Kiernan, 
receiving  a blow  on  his  head  with  a stone,  another 
on  the  back  of  his  neck  with  a hay-bale  rung,  and 
two  more  on  the  knees,  fell  insensible,  and  would 
doubtless  have  been  killed  outright,  but  for  the  wife 
of  Eagan,  who  saved  Kennedy.  Throwing  herself 
over  his  body,  she  exclaimed,  “ for  God’s  sake  do  not 
kill  him.”  Seeing  that  they  had  got  to  attack  this  lady 
to  get  at  Kiernan,  they  passed  on. 

The  scene  in  Third  Avenue  at  this  time  was  fearful 
and  appalling.  It  was  now  noon,  but  the  hot  July  sun 
was  obscured  by  heavy  clouds,  that  hung  in  ominous 
shadows  over  the  city,  while  from  near  Cooper  Institute 
to  Forty-sixth  Street,  or  about  thirty  blocks,  the  avenue 
was  black  with  human  beings, — sidewalks,  house-tops, 
windows,  and  stoops  all  filled  with  rioters  or  specta- 
tors. Dividing  it  like  a stream,  horse-cars  arrested  in 
their  course  lay  strung  along  as  far  as  the  eye  could 
reach.  As  the  glance  ran  along  this  mighty  mass  of 
men  and  women  north,  it  rested  at  length  on  huge 
columns  of  smoke  rolling  heavenward  from  burning 
buildings,  giving  a still  more  fearful  aspect  to  the 
scene.  Many  estimated  the  number  at  this  time  in  the 
street  at  fifty  thousand. 


DRAFT  RIOTS  OF  1S63. 


165 


In  the  meantime  the  tire-bell  had  brought  the  fire- 
men on  the  ground,  but  the  mob  would  not  let  them 
approach  the  burning  houses.  The  flames  had  com- 
municated with  the  adjoining  block  and  were  now  mak- 
ing fearful  headway.  At  length  Engineer  Decker  ad- 
dressed the  mob,  which  by  this  time  had  grown  thinner 
by  the  main  mass  moving  farther  down  town,  who  told 
them  that  everything  relating  to  the  provost  marshal’s 
office  was  destroyed,  and  now  the  fire  was  destroying 
private  property,  some  of  which  doubtless  belonged  to 
persons  friendly  to  them,  and  finally  persuaded  them 
to  let  the  engines  work.  Water  was  soon  deluging  the 
buildings,  and  the  fire  at  length  arrested,  but  not  until 
four  were  consumed  with  all  their  contents. 

The  drawing  commenced  in  the  Eighth  District,  1190 
Broadway,  Captain  Maniere  provost  marshal,  on  the 
same  morning,  and  continued  quietly  until  about  12 
o’clock,  when  it  was  adjourned,  and  policemen  who  had 
been  stationed  there  to  guard  it  were  sent  over  to  the 
Kinth  District,  where  the  mob  was  carrying  everything 
before  it.  But  coming  in  small  bodies,  they  were  easily 
overcome  and  scattered.  Sergeant  Ellison,  especially, 
got  badly  beaten ; and  Sergeant  Wade,  who  came  up 
soon  after,  and  charged  gallantly  on  the  mob,  shared 
the  same  fate,  and  had  to  be  taken  to  St.  Luke’s  Hos- 
pital. The  work  of  destruction  having  commenced,  it 
went  on  after  this  with  the  wild  irregularity  character- 
istic of  mobs.  The  news  of  the  uprising  and  destruc- 
tion of  property,  as  it  spread  through  those  portions  of 
the  city  where  the  low  Irish  dwelt,  stirred  up  all  the  in- 
mates, and  they  came  thronging  forth,  till  there  were  in- 
cipient mobs  on  almost  every  corner.  From  this  time  no 
consecutive  narrative  can  be  given  of  the  after  doings. 


166 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


This  immense  mass  seemed  to  split  up  into  three  or 
four  sections,  as  different  objects  attracted  their  atten- 
tion ; and  they  came  together  and  separated  apparently 
without  any  concert  of  action.  A shout  and  a cry  in 
one  direction  would  call  off  a throng,  while  a similar 
shout  in  another  would  attract  a portion  thither. 
Some  feeling  the  need  of  arms,  and  remembering  that 
a gun  factory  was  at  the  corner  of  Second  Avenue  and 
Twentieth  Street,  called  out  to  the  crowd,  and  soon  a 
large  body  was  rushing  in  that  direction.  The  Police 
Commissioners  had  also  thought  of  this,  and  hastily  sent 
off  the  Broadway  squad  to  occupy  it,  and  they  suc- 
ceeded, by  going  singly  and  in  pairs,  in  reaching  it — 
thirty-five  all  told.  These  men,  selected  for  their  size, 
being  all  six  feet  or  upward,  were  ordered  to  hold  the 
place  at  all  hazards. 

In  the  meantime  the  mob  endeavored  to  gain  admit- 
tance, but  warned  off  by  Sergeant  Burdick,  left.  But 
scarcely  a quarter  of  an  hour  had  elapsed,  when  they 
returned  heavily  reinforced,  armed  with,  all  kinds  of 
weapons,  and  yelling  and  hooting  like  fiends.  Stones 
and  bricks  came  crashing  through  the  windows,  but 
still  the  squad,  though  every  man  was  armed  with  a 
carbine,  did  not  fire. 

The  mob  then  tried  to  set  the  factory  on  fire,  but 
failed.  Enraged  at  being  baffled,  a powerful  man  ad- 
vanced on  the  door  with  a sledge-hammer,  and  began 
to  pound  against  it.  At  length  one  of  the  panels  gave 
way,  and  as  a shout  arose  from  those  looking  on,  he 
boldly  attempted  to  crawl  through.  The  report  of  a 
solitary  carbine  was  heard,  and  the  brains  of  the  man 
lay  scattered  on  the  floor.  This  staggered  the  mob  for 
a moment,  but  soon  fear  gave  way  to  rage,  and  shots 


DRAFT  RIOTS  OF  1863. 


167 


and  stones  were  rained  against  the  building,  smashing 
in  the  windows,  and  rapidly  making  a clean  breach 
through  the  door.  Burdick  sent  to  Captain  Cameron 
for  aid,  but  he  replied  that  he  could  not  reach  him. 

At  3.45  the  following  telegram  was  sent  from  the 
Eighteenth  Precinct : 

“ The  mob  have  attacked  the  armory,  Second  Avenue 
and  Twenty-first  Street.  There  is  danger  of  firing  the 
building.55 

Fifteen  minutes  later  came : “ It  is  impossible  for  us 
to  protect  the  armory  at  Second  Avenue  and  Twenty- 
first  Street.55 

Answer — “ Draw  your  men  off.  D.  C.55 

The  squad,  in  evacuating  the  building,  found  them- 
selves cut  off  both  in  front  and  at  the  sides. 

The  only  mode  of  escape  was  through  a hole  in  the 
rear  wall,  some  eighteen  feet  from  the  ground,  and 
scarcely  a foot  and  a half  in  diameter.  Piling  up  boxes 
to  reach  this  aperture,  these  large  men  squeezed  them- 
selves through  one  by  one,  feet  foremost,  and  swinging 
to  a gutter-trough,  dropped  into  the  yard  below.  Climb- 
ing from  thence  over  a wall  into  a stone-yard,  they 
sped  across  it  to  the  Eighteenth  Precinct  Station  in 
Twenty-second  Street.  Here  taking  off  their  uniforms, 
they  made  their  way  singly,  or  in  groups  of  two  or 
three,  back  to  the  central  office. 

No  sooner  did  they  leave  the  building  than  the  mob 
entered  it,  and  the  work  of  pillage  commenced.  Every 
man  armed  himself  with  a musket.  The  stacks  of 
weapons  left,  after  they  had  taken  all  they  wanted,  were 
broken  up  or  rendered  useless.  One  thrown  out  of 
the  window  fell  on  a man’s  head  in  the  street  and 
killed  him. 


168  THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 

While  the  armory  wTas  being  attacked,  another 
mob  was  sacking  and  burning  houses  on  Lexington 
Avenue,  near  Forty-seventh  Street.  Within  five  min- 
utes from  the  announcement  of  this  fact,  came  from  the 
Sixth  Precinct  the  following  dispatch:  “A  mob  of 
about  seven  hundred  attacked  some  colored  people  in 
Baxter  Street,  and  then  went  to  the  saloon  of  Samuel 
Crook,  in  Chatham  Street,  and  beat  some  colored  waiters 
there.” 

A few  minutes  later  from  Sixteenth  came:  “A 
crowd  of  about  three  hundred  men  have  gone  to  the 
foot  of  Twenty- fourth  Street,  to  stop  men  in  the  foun- 
dry from  working.” 

At  the  same  time  the  following  was  received  from 
the  Twenty -first  Precinct : “ The  mob  avow  their  deter- 
mination of  burning  this  station.  Our  connection  by 
telegram  may  be  interrupted  at  any  moment.” 

Another  from  the  Twentieth  said : “ A very  large 
crowd  is  now  going  down  Fifth  Avenue,  to  attack  the 
Tribune  building.” 

As  fast  as  the  wires  could  work,  followed  “ from  the 
Twenty-fourth  Precinct:” 

“ The  mob  have  fired  the  buildings  corner  of  Broad- 
way and  Twenty-fourth  Street.” 

All  this  time,  while  new  notes  of  alarm  were  sounded, 
and  the  police  department  was  struggling  to  get  its 
force  in  hand,  the  work  of  destruction  was  going  on 
in  the  upper  part  of  the  city.  Bull’s  Head  Tavern,  in 
Forty-sixth  Street,  attracted  the  attention  of  the  mob. 
The  sales  of  the  immense  herds  of  cattle  in  the  ad- 
joining yard  had  been  suspended,  and  the  hotel  closed. 
The  crowd,  however,  forgetting  the  draft,  and  intent 
only  on  pillage,  streamed  up  around  it,  and  shouted, 


. THE  RIOT  IN  LEXINGTON  AVENUE.  Page  169. 


DRAFT  RIOTS  OF  1863. 


169 


“ Fire  it ! fire  it ! ” "While  some  were  calling  for  axes 
and  crowbars,  ten  powerful  men  jumped  on  the  stoop, 
and  with  a few  heavy  blows  sent  tbe  hall  door  fly- 
ing from  its  hinges.  The  yelling  crowd  then  rushed  in, 
and  after  helping  themselves  to  what  they  wanted,  ap- 
plied the  torch,  and  soon  the  entire  building  was  a 
mass  of  flame. 

At  this  time  another  mob  was  sacking  houses  in  Lex- 
ington Avenue.  Elegant  furniture  and  silver  plate 
were  borne  away  by  the  crowd,  while  the  ladies,  with 
their  children  and  servants,  fled  in  terror  from  the 
scene.  The  provost  marshal’s  head-quarters  were  also  set 
on  fire,  and  the  whole  block  on  Broadway,  between 
Twenty-eighth  and  Twenty-ninth  Streets,  was  burned 
down,  while  jewelry  stores  and  shops  of  all  kinds  were 
plundered  and  their  contents  carried  off.  A vast  horde 
followed  the  rioters  for  the  sole  purpose  of  plunder, 
and  loaded  down  with  their  spoils,  could  be  seen  hasten- 
ing home  in  every  direction. 

While  these  fires  were  under  full  headway,  a new  idea 
seemed  to  strike  the  mob,  or  at  least  a portion  of  it. 
Having  stopped  the  draft  in  two  districts,  sacked  and 
set  on  fire  nearly  a score  of  houses,  and  half  killed  as 
many  men,  it  now,  impelled  by  a strange  logic,  sought 
to  destroy  the  Colored  Orphan  Asylum  on  Fifth  Ave- 
nue, extending  from  Forty-third  to  Forty-fourth  Street. 
There  would  have  been  no  draft  but  for  the  war — 
there  would  have  been  no  war  but  for  slavery.  But 
the  slaves  were  black,  ergo,  all  blacks  are  responsible 
for  the  war.  This  seemed  to  be  the  logic  of  the  mob, 
and  having  reached  the  sage  conclusion  to  which  it 
conducted,  they  did  not  stop  to  consider  how  poor 
helpless  orphans  could  be  held  responsible,  but  pro- 


170  THE  GKEAT  EIOTS  OF  NEW  YOKE  CITY. 

ceeded  at  once  to  wreak  their  vengeance  on  them. 
The  building  was  four  stories  high,  and  besides  the 
matrons  and  officers,  contained  over  two  hundred  chil- 
dren, from  mere  infants  up  to  twelve  years  of  age. 
Around  this  building  the  rioters  gathered  with  loud 
cries  and  oaths,  sending  terror  into  the  hearts  of  the 
inmates.  Superintendent  William  E.  Davis  hurriedly 
fastened  the  doors ; but  knowing  they  would  furnish 
but  a momentary  resistance  to  the  armed  multitude,  he,  * 
with  others,  collected  hastily  the  terrified  children,  and 
carrying  some  in  their  arms,  and  leading  others,  hur- 
ried them  in  a confused  crowd  out  at  the  rear  of  the 
building,  just  as  the  ruffians  effected  an  entrance  in 
front.  Then  the  work  of  pillage  commenced,  and 
everything  carried  off  that  could  be,  even  to  the  dresses 
and  trinkets  of  the  children,  while  heavy  furniture 
was  smashed  and  chopped  up  in  the  blind  desire  of 
destruction.  Not  satisfied  with  this,  they  piled  the 
fragments  in  the  different  rooms,  and  set  fire  to  them. 
At  this  juncture  Chief  Engineer  Decker  arrived,  and 
determined,  if  possible,  to  save  the  building,  addressed 
the  crowd,  as  lie  had  in  the  morning,  hoping  to  induce 
them  to  forbear  further  violence,  and  let  him  extin- 
guish the  flames.  But  they  had  now  got  beyond  argu- 
ment of  any  kind,  and  knocking  him  down  twice, 
pitched  him  into  the  street.  But  ten  brave  firemen 
at  this  juncture  rushed  to  his  side,  and  together  fought 
their  way  through  the  crowd  into  the  building,  where 
they  were  joined  by  two  assistant  engineers,  Lamb 
mid  Lewis.  They  at  once  began  to  scatter  and  extin- 
guish the  burning  fragments,  keeping  back  for  a while, 
by  their  bold  bearing,  the  rioters.  The  latter,  however, 
soon  rallied  in  force,  and  some  mounting  to  the  loft,  set 


DRAFT  RIOTS  OF  1863. 


171 


it  on  fire  in  every  part.  Decker  and  his  few  gallant  allies, 
finding  it  impossible  to  save  the  building,  retreated 
into  the  street,  and  soon  the  massive  structure  was  a 
sheet  of  flame. 

The  crowd  now  proceeded  to  Mayor  Opdyke’s  house, 
and  gathering  in  front  of  it,  sent  up  shouts  and  calls 
for  the  Mayor.  They  were,  however,  deterred  at  that 
time  from  accomplishing  their  purpose  by  an  appeal 
from  Judge  Barnard,  who  addressed  them  from  the 
steps  of  an  adjoining  house. 

Soon  after,  an  immense  mob  was  reported  coming 
down  Broadway,  for  the  purpose,  some  thought,  of  at- 
tacking the  negro  waiters  in  the  Lafarge  House,  be- 
tween Amity  and  Bleecker  Streets,  but  in  fact  to  at- 
tack police  head-quarters  in  Mulberry  Street,  and  break 
up  the  very  centre  of  operations.  It  was  a bold  stroke, 
but  the  ringleaders  had  been  drinking  all  day,  and  now, 
maddened  by  liquor,  were  ready  for  the  most  desperate 
attempts.  When  the  news  of  this  movement  reached 
head-quarters,  the  commissioners  saw  that  a crisis  had 
come.  The  mob  numbered  at  least  five  thousand, 
while  they  could  not  muster  at  that  moment  two  hun- 
dred men.  The  clerk,  Mr.  Hawley,  went  to  the  com- 
missioners’ room,  and  said  : “ Gentlemen,  the  crisis  has 
come.  A battle  has  got  to  be  fought  now , and  won 
too , or  all  is  lost.”  They  agreed  with  him.  u But 
who,”  they  asked,  “ will  lead  the  comparatively  small 
force  in  this  fight  ? ” He  replied  that  he  thought  that 
Sergeant  Carpenter  should  be  selected,  as  one  of  the 
oldest  and  most  experienced  officers  on  the  force. 
“ Well,”  they  said,  “ will  you  go  down  to  his  room  and 
see  what  he  says  about  it?”  He  went,  and  laid  before 


172  THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 

him  the  perilous  condition  of  tilings,  and  that  an  im- 
mediate and  successful  battle  must  be  fought. 

Carpenter  heard  him  through,  and  taking  in  fully  the 
perilous  condition  of  things,  paused  a moment,  and 
then  rising  to  his  full  height  and  lifting  his  hand,  said, 
with  a terrible  oath,  “ I’ll  go,  and  I’ll  win  that  fight,  or 
Daniel  Carpenter  will  never  come  bach  a live  man” 
He  walked  out  and  summoned  the  little  force,  and  as 
“ Fall  in,  men ; fall  in,”  was  repeated,  they  fell  into  line 
along  the  street.  When  all  was  ready,  Acton  turned 
to  Carpenter,  every  lineament  of  whose  face  showed 
the  stern  purpose  that  mastered  him,  and  quietly  said, 
“ Sergeant,  make  no  arrests .” 

It  was  to  be  a battle  in  which  no  prisoners  were  to 
be  taken.  “ All  right”  replied  Carpenter,  as  he  but- 
toned up  his  coat  and  shouted  “ Forward.”  Solid,  and 
silent  save  their  heavy,  measured  tread  on  the  pave- 
ment, they  moved  down  Bleecker  Street  towards 
Broadway.  As  they  turned  into  the  latter  street,  only 
a block  and  a half  away,  they  saw  the  mob,  which  filled 
the  entire  street  far  as  the  eye  could  reach,  moving 
tumultuously  forward.  Armed  with  clubs,  pitchforks, 
iron  bars,  and  some  with  guns  and  pistols,  and  most  of 
them  in  their  shirt-sleeves  and  shouting  as  they  came, 
they  presented  a wild  and  savage  appearance.  Pe- 
destrians fled  down  the  side  streets,  stores  were  hastily 
closed,  stages  vanished,  and  they  had  the  street  to  them- 
selves. A huge  board,  on  which  was  inscribed  “ No 
Draft,”  was  borne  aloft  as  a banner,  and  beside  it 
waved  the  Stars  and  Stripes. 

The  less  than  two  hundred  policemen,  compact  and 
firm,  now  halted,  while  Carpenter  detached  two  com- 
panies of  fifty  each  up  the  parallel  streets  to  the  right 


DRAFT  RIOTS  OF  1863. 


173 


and  left,  as  far  as  Fourth  Street.  Coming  down  this 
street  from  both  directions,  they  were  to  strike  the  mob 
on  both  flanks  at  the  same  time  he  charged  them  in  front, 
lie  waited  till  they  had  reached  their  positions,  and  then 
shouted,  u By  the  right  flank  Company  front,  double- 
quick , charge.”  Instantaneously  every  club  wTas  swung 
in  air,  and  solid  as  a wall  and  swift  as  a wave  they 
swept  full  on  the  astonished  multitude;  while  at  the 
same  time,  to  cut  the  monster  in  two,  the  two  compa- 
nies charged  in  flank.  Carpenter,  striding  several  steps 
in  advance,  his  face  fairly  blazing  with  excitement, 
dealt  the  first  blow,  stretching  on  the  pavement  a pow- 
erful ruffian,  who  was  rushing  on  him  with  a huge  club. 
For  a few  minutes  nothing  was  heard  but  the  heavy 
thud  of  clubs  falling  on  human  skulls,  thick  and  fast  as 
hailstones  on  windows.  The  mob,  just  before  so  con- 
fident and  bold,  quailed  in  terror  and  would  have 
broke  and  fled  at  once,  but  for  the  mass  behind  which 
kept  bearing  down  on  them.  This,  howTever,  soon  gave 
way  before  the  side  attacks  and  the  panic  that  followed. 
Then  the  confusion  and  uproar  became  terrible,  and 
the  mass  surged  hither  and  thither,  now  rolling  up 
Broadway,  and  again  borne  back  or  shoved  up  against 
the  stores,  seeking  madly  for  a way  of  escape.  At 
length,  breaking  into  fragments,  they  rushed  down  the 
side  streets,  hotly  pursued  by  the  police,  whose  remorse- 
less clubs  never  ceased  to  fall  as  long  as  a fugitive  was 
within  reach.  Broadway  looked  like  a field  of  battle, 
for  the  pavement  was  strewn  thick  with  bleeding,  pros- 
trate forms.  It  was  a great  victory  and  decisive  of  all 
future  contests. 

Having  effectually  dispersed  them,  Carpenter,  with 
the  captured  flag,  marched  up  to  Mayor  Opdyke’s 


174 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  HEW  YORK  CITY. 


house,  when,  finding  everything  quiet,  he  returned  to 
head-quarters.  This  successful  attack  of  the  police  was 
received  with  cheers  by  those  spectators  who  had  wit- 
nessed it. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 


No  Military  in  the  City. — The  Mayor  calls  on  General  Wool,  com- 
manding Eastern  Department,  for  Help. — Also  on  General 
Sandford. — General  Wool  sends  to  General  Brown,  command- 
ing Garrison  in  the  Harbor,  for  U.  S.  Troops. — Marines  of  the 
Navy  Yard  ordered  np. — Eventually,  West  Point  and  several 
States  appealed  to  for  Troops. — General  Brown  assumes  Com- 
mand.— Attack  of  Mob  on  the  Tribune  Building. — Its  severe  Pun- 
ishment.— Government  Buildings  garrisoned. — Difficulty  between 
Generals  Brown  and  Wool. — Head-quarters. — Police  Commis- 
sioners’ Office  Military  He  ad- quart  ers. 

The  terrible  punishment  the  rioters  received  at  the 
hands  of  Carpenter  had,  however,  only  checked  their 
movements  for  a time ; and,  as  the  sun  began  to  hang 
low  in  the  summer  heavens,  men  looked  forward  to 
the  coming  night  with  apprehension. 

In  the  meantime,  however,  the  authorities,  conscious 
of  the  perilous  condition  of  the  city,  had  resorted  to 
every  means  of  defence  in  their  power.  Unfortunately, 
as  mentioned  before,  nearly  the  whole  of  its  military 
force,  on  which  it  depended  in  any  great  emergency, 
was  absent.  Lee’s  brilliant  flank  movement  around 
Hooker  and  Washington,  terminating  in  the  invasion 
of  Pennsylvania,  had  filled  the  country  with  consterna- 
tion. Ilis  mighty  columns  were  moving  straight  on 
Philadelphia,  and  the  Government  at  Washington, 
roused  to  the  imminent  danger,  had  called  for  all  the 
troops  within  reach,  and  New  York  had  sent  forward 
nearly  every  one  of  her  regiments.  Ordinary  pru- 


176  THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 

dence  would  have  dictated  that  the  draft  should  be 
postponed  for  a few  days,  till  these  regiments,  now  on 
their  way  back,  or  preparing  to  return,  should  arrive. 
It  was  running  a needless  risk  to  urge  it  in  such  a 
crisis — indeed,  one  of  the  follies  of  which  the  Adminis- 
tration at  this  time  was  so  needlessly  guilty. 

General  Wool,  at  this  juncture,  commanded  the 
Eastern  Department,  with  his  head-quarters  at  the  cor- 
ner of  Bleceker  and  Greene  Streets.  Mayor  Opdyke 
immediately  called  on  him  for  help,  and  also  on  Major- 
general  Sandford,  commanding  the  few  troops  that 
were  left  in  the  city.  The  latter  immediately  issued  an 
order  requesting  the  Seventh  Regiment  to  meet  that 
evening,  at  their  drill-rooms,  at  eight  o’clock,  to  consult 
on  the  measures  necessary  to  be  taken  in  the  present 
unexpected  crisis,  and  another  to  the  late  two-years’ 
volunteers  then  in  the  city,  to  report  at  the  same  hour 
in  Grand  Street,  to  Colonel  William  II.  Allen,  for  tem- 
porary duty. 

General  Wool,  also,  during  the  afternoon,  while  the 
rioters  were  having  it  all  their  own  way,  sent  an  officer 
to  the  adjutant-general  of  General  Brown,  commanding 
the  troops  in  garrison  in  New  York  harbor,  ordering 
up  a force  of  about  eighty  men  immediately. 

General  Brown,  on  his  way  from  his  office  to  Fort 
Hamilton,  was  informed  by  Colonel  Stinson,  chief 
clerk,  that  a serious  riot  was  raging  in  the  city,  and 
that  General  Wool  had  sent  to  Fort  Hamilton  for  a 
detachment  of  some  eighty  men,  and  that  a tug  had 
gone  for  them.  Surprised  at  the  smallness  of  the 
number  sent  (he  was,  by  special  orders  of  the  War  De- 
partment, commandant  of  the  city,  and  commander 
of  all  the  forts  and  troops  in  the  harbor  except  Fort 


DRAFT  RIOTS  OF  1863. 


177 


Columbus),  he  immediately  ordered  the  company  at 
Fort  Wood  to  the  city,  and  sent  a tug  for  it.  He  then 
made  a requisition  on  the  quartermaster  for  transporta- 
tion of  all  the  other  companies,  and  proceeded  without 
delay  to  Fort  Hamilton.  General  Brown’s  office  was 
close  to  General  Wool’s ; but  he  did  not  think  proper 
to  consult  him  on  the  movement. 

General  Brown,  immediately  on  his  arrival  at  Fort 
Hamilton,  directed  that  all  the  troops  there,  as  well  as 
at  Forts  Lafayette  and  Bichmond,  be  got  in  readiness 
to  move  at  a moment’s  notice,  and  also  that  a section 
of  artillery  be  organized,  in  case  it  should  be  wanted. 
Having  taken  these  wise  precautions  he  hastened  up 
to  the  city,  and  reported  to  General  Wool.  The  result 
proved  the  wisdom  of  his  forecast.  A new  order  was 
at  once  dispatched  for  the  remaining  troops,  and  just  at 
twilight,  Lieut.  McElrath  saw  two  steamers  making 
directly  for  the  fort.  They  were  hardly  fastened  to  the 
dock,  when  an  officer  stepped  ashore  and  handed  him  an 
order  from  General  Brown  to  send  up  at  once  all  the 
efficient  troops  in  the  forts,  and  have  their  places  sup- 
plied as  best  he  could  with  some  volunteer  artillery 
companies. 

The  reports  coming  in  to  police  head-quarters  had 
shown  that  it  was  no  common  uprising  of  a few  dis- 
affected men  to  be  put  down  by  a few  squads  of  police 
or  a handful  of  soldiers.  The  Mayor,  after  consulting 
with  the  Police  Commissioners,  felt  that  it  was  the 
beginning  of  a general  outbreak  in  every  part  of  the 
city,  and  by  his  representations  persuaded  General  Wool 
to  apply  to  Rear-admiral  Paulding,  commanding  the 
Navy  Yard,  for  a force  of  marines,  and  eventually  to 
Colonel  Bowman,  Superintendent  of  West  Point,  and 
8* 


178  THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 

also  to  the  authorities  of  Newark,  and  Governors  of 
New  York,  New  Jersey,  Massachusetts,  Connecticut, 
and  Rhode  Island  for  troops. 

General  Brown,  after  reporting  to  General  Wool, 
repaired  to  police  head-quarters,  which  he  adopted  as 
his  own,  and  issued  the  following  order : 

“ Head-quarters,  New  York,  July  13,  1863. 

“In  obedience  to  the  orders  of  the  Major-general 
commanding  the  Eastern  Department,  the  undersigned 
assumes  command  of  the  United  States  troops  in  this 
city. 

“ Lieutenant-colonel  Frothingham  and  Captain  Re- 
volle  are  of  the  staff  of  the  undersigned,  and  will  be 
obeyed  accordingly. 

“Harvey  Brown, 

‘ ‘ Brevet  Brigadier -genera  l. ’ 5 

lie  also  sent  a dispatch  to  General  Sandford,  at  the 
arsenal,  notifying  him  of  his  action,  and  requesting 
him  to  come  down  and  consult  with  him  on  the  course 
to  be  pursued.  General  Sandford,  after  awhile,  did 
come  down,  and,  to  General  Brown’s  amazement,  in- 
sisted that  all  the  troops  should  be  sent  up  to  the  ar- 
senal. General  Brown,  seeing  the  utter  madness  of 
such  a disposition  of  his  force,  refused  decidedly  to 
permit  it  to  be  done.  This  was  of  course  denying 
Sandford’s  claim  to  be  his  superior  officer.  It  was 
well  for  the  city  that  he  took  this  ground. 

Mayor  Opdyke  also  issued  a proclamation,  calling  on 
the  rioters  to  disperse. 

But  while  these  measures  were  being  set  on  foot,  the 
rioters  were  not  idle. 


THE  ATTACK  ON  THE  TRIBUNE  BUILDING. 


Page  179. 


DRAFT  RIOTS  OF  1863. 


179 


All  day  long  a crowd  had  been  gathering  in  the 
Park  around  the  City  Hall,  growing  more  restless  as 
night  came  on.  The  railroad-cars  passing  it  were 
searched,  to  see  if  any  negroes  were  on  board,  while 
eyes  glowered  savagely  on  the  Tribune  building.  They 
had  sought  in  an  eating-house  for  the  editor,  to  wreak 
their  vengeance  on  him.  Hot  finding  him,  they  deter- 
mined that  the  building,  from  which  was  issued  the 
nefarious  paper,  should  come  down,  but  were  evidently 
waiting  for  help  to  arrive  before  commencing  the  work 
of  destruction.  The  mob,  which  Carpenter  had  so 
terribly  punished  in  Broadway,  were  marching  for  it, 
designing  to  burn  it  after  they  had  demolished  police 
head-quarters.  Their  dispersion  delayed  the  attack,  and 
doubtless  broke  its  force,  by  the  reduction  of  numbers 
it  caused.  There  seemed  enough,  however,  if  properly 
led,  to  effect  their  purpose,  for  the  Park  and  Printing- 
house  Square  were  black  with  men,  who,  as  the  dark-* 
ness  increased,  grew  more  restless  ; and  “ Down  with 
it ! burn  it ! ” mingled  with  oaths  and  curses,  were 
heard  on  every  side. 

At  last  came  the  crash  of  a window,  as  a stone  went 
through  it.  Another  and  another  followed,  when  sud- 
denly a reinforcing  crowd  came  rushing  down  Chat- 
ham Street.  This  was  the  signal  for  a general  assault, 
and,  with  shouts,  the  rabble  poured  into  the  lower  part 
of  the  building,  and  began  to  destroy  everything 
within  reach.  Captain  Warlow,  of  the  First  Precinct, 
Ho.  29  Broad  Street,  who,  with  his  command,  was  in 
the  gallant  fight  in  Broadway,  after  some  subsequent 
fighting  and  marching,  had  at  length  reached  his  head- 
quarters in  Broad  Street,  where  a despatch  met  him,  to 
proceed  at  once  to  the  Tribune  building.  He  imme- 


180 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


cliately  started  off  on  the  double-quick.  On  reaching 
the  upper  end  of  Nassau  Street,  he  came  to  a halt,  and 
gave  the  club  signal  on  the  pavement,  to  form  column. 
Captain  Thorne,  of  the  City  Ilall,  in  the  meantime, 
had  joined  his  force  to  him,  with  the -gallant  Sergeant 
Devoursney.  Everything  being  ready,  the  order  to 
“ Charge  ” was  given,  and  the  entire  force,  perhaps  a 
hundred  and  fifty  strong,  fell  in  one  solid  mass  on  the 
mob,  knocking  men  over  right  and  left,  and  laying 
heads  open  at  every  blow.  The  panic-stricken  crowd  fled 
up  Chatham  Street,  across  the  Park,  and  down  Spruce 
and  Frankfort  Streets,  punished  terribly  at  every  step. 
The  space  around  the  building  being  cleared,  a portion 
of  the  police  rushed  inside,  where  the  work  of  destruc- 
tion was  going  on.  The  sight  of  the  blue-coats  in  their 
midst,  with  tlieir  uplifted  clubs,  took  the  rioters  by 
surprise,  and  the}7  rushed  frantically  for  the  doors  and 
windows,  and  escaped  the  best  way  they  could.  In  the 
meantime,  those  who  had  taken  refuge  in  the  Park 
found  themselves  in  the  lion’s  jaws.  Carpenter  had 
hardly  rested  from  his  march  up  Fifth  Avenue  to 
Mayor  Opdyke’s  house,  when  he,  too,  received  orders 
to  hasten  to  the  protection  of  the  Tribune  building. 
Taking  one  hundred  of  his  own  men,  and  one  hundred 
under  Inspector  Folk,  of  Brooklyn,  who  had  been  early 
ordered  over,  and  been  doing  good  service  in  the  city, 
he  marched  down  Broadway,  and  was  just  entering  the 
Park,  when  the  frightened  crowd  came  rushing  pell- 
mell  across  it.  Immediately  forming  “ company  front,” 
he  swept  the  Park  like  a storm,  clearing  everything 
before  him.  Order  being  restored,  Folk  returned  with 
his  force  to  Brooklyn,  where  things  began  to  wear  a 


DRAFT  RIOTS  OF  1863. 


181 


threatening  aspect,  and  Carpenter  took  up  his  station 
at  City  Hall  for  the  night. 

This  ended  the  heavy  fighting  of  the  day,  though 
minor  disturbances  occurred  at  various  points  during 
the  evening.  Negroes  had  been  hunted  down  all  day, 
as  though  they  were  so  many  wild  beasts,  and  one, 
after  dark,  was  caught,  and  after  being  severely  beaten 
and  hanged  to  a tree,  left  suspended  there  till  Acton 
sent  a force  to  take  the  body  down.  Many  had  sought 
refuge  in  police-stations  and  elsewhere,  and  all  were 
filled  with  terror. 

The  demonstrations  in  the  lower  part  of  the  city 
excited  the  greatest  anxiety  about  the  Government 
buildings  in  that  section — the  Custom  House  and  Sub- 
treasury were  tempting  prizes  to  the  rioters.  General 
Sandford,  commanding  the  city  military,  had  sent  such 
force  as  he  could  collect  early  in  the  day  to  the  arse- 
nal, to  defend  it ; for,  should  the  mob  once  get  posses- 
sion of  the  arms  and  ammunition  stored  there,  no  one 
could  tell  what  the  end  would  be.  United  States 
troops  also  were  placed  in  Government  buildings  to 
protect  them.  Almost  the  last  act  of  the  mob  this 
evening  was  the  burning  of  Postmaster  Wakeman’s 
house,  in  Eighty-sixth  Street.  Mrs.  Wakeman  was 
noted  for  her  kindness  to  the  poor  and  wretched,  who 
now  repaid  her  by  sacking  and  burning  her  house. 
The  precinct  station  near  by  was  also  destroyed. 

In  the  meanwhile,  an  event  happened  which  threat- 
ened to  disarrange  all  the  plans  that  had  been  laid. 
Military  etiquette  often  overrides  the  public  good,  and 
here,  at  this  critical  moment,  General  Wool  chose  to 
consider  that,  as  General  Sandford  was  Major-general, 
though  not  in  the  United  States  service,  he,  therefore, 


182 


TIIE  GREAT  KIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


ranked  Brigadier-general  Brown  of  the  regular  army, 
and  required  him  to  act  under  the  other’s  orders.  This, 
Brown  promptly  refused  to  do,  and  asked  to  be  relieved, 
telling  General  Wool  that  such  a proceeding  was  an 
unheard-of  tiring.  That  he  was  right  the  order  below 
will  show*  that  his  troops  must  be  under  his  own  com- 
mand, as  he  was  responsible  for  their  action  to  the 
Government,  and  Sandford  was  not.  Wool,  however, 
continued  obstinate,  and  a total  disruption  seemed  in- 
evitable. Mayor  Opdyke,  President  Acton,  Governor 
Seymour,  with  several  prominent  American  citizens, 
were  present,  and  witnessed  this  disagreement  with 
painful  feelings.  They  knew  that  it  would  work  mis- 
chief, if  not  paralyze  the  combined  action  they  hoped 
to  put  forth  in  the  morning.  General  Brown,  finding 
Wool  inflexible,  turned  away,  determined  to  retire 
altogether.  The  Mayor  and  others  followed  him,  and 
begged  him  not  to  abandon  them  in  the  desperate 
strait  they  were  in — to  think  of  nothing  but  saving  the 
city.  General  Brown  had  been  too  hasty,  sticking  on 
a point  of  mere  etiquette,  with,  perhaps,  too  much 
tenacity.  True,  an  officer  must  insist  on  his  rank  as  a 
rule,  but  there  are  emergencies  when  everything  of  a 
personal  nature  must  be  forgotten — crises  where  it  may 

* [General  Order  No.  36.]  War  Department, 

Adjutant-generaVs  Office , Washington , April  7th,  1863. 

6.  The  military  commander’s  duties  in  reference  to  all  troops  and 
enlisted  men  who  happen  to  serve  within  the  limits  of  his  command 
will  be  'precisely  those  of  a commanding  officer  of  a military  post. 

The  duties  of  military  commanders  above  defined,  will  devolve 
in  the  Oily  of  New  York , and  the  military  posts  in  that  vicinity,  on 
Brevet  Brigadier-general  H.  Brown,  Colonel  Fifth  U.  S.  Artillery. 

By  order  of  the  Secretary  of  WTar, 

(Signed)  L.  Thomas,  Adjutant-general. 


DRAFT  RIOTS  OF  1863. 


183 


be  an  officer’s  duty  to  serve  in  any  capacity,  however 
subordinate,  and  trust  to  being  righted  afterwards. 
Luckily,  General  Brown,  on  a sober  second  thought, 
took  the  proper  view,  and  returned  to  General  Wool, 
and  asked  to  be  reinstated  in  his  command,  but  giving 
him  to  understand  that,  though  he  would  co-operate  in 
every  possible  way  with  General  Sandford,  he  still 
must  retain  distinct  and  separate  command  of  his  own 
troops.  This  was  right,  and  whether  General  Wool 
perfectly  understood  the  arrangement,  or  seeing  how 
deeply  the  gentlemen  present  felt  on  the  subject,  chose 
not  to  press  a mere  point  of  etiquette,  does  not  appear. 
We  only  know  that  if  General  Brown  had  given  up  the 
command  of  his  troops,  the  results  to  the  city  w’outd 
have  been  disastrous. 

While  these  events  were  passing  in  the  St.  Nicholas 
Hotel,  the  streets  were  comparatively  quiet.  It  had 
been  a hard  day  for  the  rioters,  as  well  as  for  the  po- 
lice, and  they  were  glad  of  a little  rest.  Besides,  they 
had  become  more  or  less  scattered  by  a terrific  thunder- 
storm that  broke  over  the  city,  deluging  the  streets 
with  water.  In  the  midst  of  it,  there  came  a tele- 
graphic dispatch  to  the  commissioners,  calling  for  as- 
sistance. The  tired  police  were  stretched  around  on 
the  floor  or  boxes,  seeking  a little  rest,  when  they  were 
aroused,  and  summoned  to  fall  in;  and  the  next  mo- 
ment they  plunged  into  the  darkness  and  rain.  They 
were  drenched  to  the  skin  before  they  had  gone  a 
block,  but  they  did  not  heed  it — and  then,  as  to  the  end, 
and  under  all  circumstances,  answered  promptly  and 
nobly  to  every  call. 

Acton  had  now  gathered  a large  force  at  head-quar- 
ters, and  felt  ready  to  strike  at  any  moment. 


184 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


While  the  men  flung  themselves  on  the  hard  floor, 
like  soldiers  on  the  field  of  battle,  ready  to  start  on 
duty  at  the  first  call,  Acting  Superintendent  Acton 
and  his  assistants  never  closed  their  eyes,  but  spent  the 
night  in  telegraphing,  organizing,  and  preparing  for 
the  fiercer  fights  of  next  day.  Much  was  to  be  done 
to  cover  and  protect  a district  that  reached  from 
Brooklyn  to  Westchester,  and  it  was  an  anxious  night. 
They  had  one  consolation,  however  : though  taken  un- 
awares, they  had  at  the  close  of  the  day  come  out  vic- 
tors, which  gave  them  confidence  in  the  future,  espe- 
cially as  now  Brown  and  his  trained  soldiers  were  with 
them. 

Some  fifteen  or  twenty  policemen  had  been  more  or 
less  severely  injured,  while  the  number  of  the  killed 
and  wounded  of  the  mob  was  wholly  unknown.  Both 
the  dead  and  maimed  were  left  by  the  police  where 
they  fell,  and  were  almost  immediately  hurried  away 
by  their  friends. 

The  destruction  of  property  on  this  first  day,  con- 
sisted of  four  buildings  on  Third  Avenue  burned, 
also  a block  on  Broadway  between  Twenty-eighth  and 
Twenty-ninth  Streets ; two  brown-stone  dwellings  in 
Lexington  Avenue ; Allerton’s  Hotel  near  Bull’s  Head  ; 
a cottage,  corner  of  Forty-fifth  Street  and  Fifth  Ave- 
nue; the  Colored  Orphan  Asylum,  and  the  armory 
corner  of  Twenty-first  Street  and  Second  Avenue. 


CHAPTER  XY. 


Telegraph  Bureau. — Its  Work. — Skill  and  Daring  and  Success  of  its 
Force. — Interesting  Incidents. — Hairbreadth  Escapes. — Detec- 
tive Force. — Its  arduous  Labors. — Its  Disguises. — Shrewdness, 
Tact,  and  Courage. — Narrow  Escapes. — Hawley,  the  Chief 
Clerk. — His  exhausting  Labors. 

One  thing  Commissioners  Acton  and  Bergen  in 
their  consultation  settled  must  be  done  at  all  hazards 
— telegraphic  communication  must  be  kept  open  with 
the  different  precincts.  Otherwise  it  would  be  impos- 
sible to  concentrate  men  at  any  given  point,  quick 
enough  to  arrest  the  mob  before  they  spread  devasta- 
tion and  conflagration  far  and  wide.  Every  hour 
gained  by  a mob  in  accumulating  or  organizing  its 
forces,  increases  the  difficulty  of  dispersing  it.  The 
rioters  understood  this  partially,  and  had  acted  accord- 
ingly ; but  the  rich  spoils  they  had  come  across  during 
the  day,  had  driven,  for  the  time  being,  all  other 
thoughts  but  plunder  out  of  their  heads.  Some  com- 
munications had  already  been  destroyed,  and  the  rioters 
would  evidently  by  morning  have  their  eyes  open  to  the 
importance  of  doing  this  everywhere,  and  their  efforts 
must  be  foiled,  no  matter  what  the  risk  or  sacrifice 
might  be.  They  had  already  cut  down  over  sixty 
poles,  and  rendered  upwards  of  twelve  miles  of  wire 
useless;  and  how  much  more  would  share  the  same 
fate  the  next  day,  no  one  could  tell. 

The  superintendent  and  deputy  of  the  Telegraph 


IS  6 


TIIE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


Bureau,  Messrs.  Crowley  and  Polhamus,  with  the  ope- 
rators mentioned  before,  were,  therefore,  set  at  work 
this  very  evening  in  the  storm  to  restore  the  broken 
lines. 

This  was  a perilous  undertaking,  for  if  once  discov- 
ered, their  lives  would  be  instantly  sacrificed. 

The  details  of  their  operations,  their  disguises,  in- 
genious contrivances,  deceptions,  and  boldness  in  car- 
rying out  their  object,  would  make  an  attractive  chap- 
ter in  itself.  Often  compelled  to  mingle  with  the  mob, 
always  obliged  to  conceal  what  they  were  about,  not 
daring  to  raise  a pole  or  handle  a wire  unless  cautiously 
or  secretly,  they  yet  restored  the  lines  in  the  north 
section  by  morning,  and  those  in  the  south  by  Wednes- 
day evening.  Sometimes  they  were  compelled  to  carry 
a wire  over  the  top  of  a house,  sometimes  round  it, 
through  a back-yard ; in  short,  every  device  and  ex- 
pedient was  resorted  to  by  these  daring,  sharp-witted 
men.  Once  Polhamus  had  his  boots  burned  off  in 
tramping  through  the  burning  ruins  of  a building  after 
the  wires.  Once  he  and  Mr.  Crowley  came  near  being 
clubbed  to  death  by  the  police,  who  mistook  them  for 
rioters,  so  ingeniously  and  like  them  were  they  at  work 
among  the  ruins.  Captain  Brower  rescued  them,  or 
their  services  might  have  ended  on  the  spot. 

This  work  was  kept  steadily  up  during  the  continu- 
ation of  the  riots.  On  one  occasion,  Mr.  Crowley, 
hearing  that  the  wires  were  down  in  the  Ninth  and 
Tenth  Avenues,  hastened  thither  alone,  when  he 
encountered  a large  mob.  Fearing  to  pass  through 
it  he  hesitated  a moment,  when  he  noticed  a carriage 
driving  in  the  direction  he  wished  to  go,  in  which 
was  a Catholic  priest.  He  immediately  hailed  it 


DRAFT  RIOTS  OF  1S63. 


187 


and  was  taken  in.  As  the  carriage  entered  the  mob, 
the  latter  surrounded  it,  and  supposing  the  inmates 
were  reporters,  began  to  yell  “ Down  with  the  d — d 
reporters;5’  but  the  moment  they  recognized  the  priest, 
they  allowed  it  to  pass.  Often  the  two  would  take  a 
hack  ; and  passing  themselves  off  as  drivers,  go  through 
infected  districts,  and  search  points  to  which  they 
otherwise  could  not  have  gone.  One  time  they  were 
returning  from  an  expedition  through  Third  Avenue, 
and  had  reached  Houston  Street,  when  they  were  hailed 
by  a gang  of  rioters,  who  demanded  to  be  taken  down- 
town. They  had  to  comply,  for  the  men  were  armed 
with  pistols,  and  so  took  them  in  and  kept  along  Hous- 
ton Street,  under  the  pretence  of  going  down  through 
Broadway,  knowing  that  when  they  reached  Mulberry 
Street  they  would  be  in  hailing  distance  of  the 
head-quarters  of  the  police.  It  was  just  after  day- 
break, and  Crowley  and  Polhamus  urged  on  the  horses, 
expecting  in  a few  minutes  to  have  their  load*  safely 
locked  up.  The  fellows  evidently  not  liking  the 
vicinity  to  which  the  drivers  were  taking  them, 
ordered  them  to  wheel  about,  which  they  were  com- 
pelled to  do,  and  drive  under  their  direction  to  an 
old  house  in  the  Tenth  Ward.  There  they  got  out, 
and  offering  the  drivers  a drink  and  fifty  cents,  let 
them  go.  On  one  occasion,  Crowley,  while  examining 
the  wires  in  Second  Avenue,  was  suspected  by  the  mob, 
who  fell  upon  him,  and  it  was  only  by  the  greatest 
coolness  and  adroitness  he  convinced  them  he  was  a 
rioter  himself,  and  so  escaped.  At  another  time  they 
were  going  along  in  a common  wagon,  when  they  were 
hemmed  in  by  a crowd,  and  escaped  by  passing  them- 
selves off  as  farmers  from  Westchester.  Had  they 


188 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


been  discovered,  they  would  have  been  killed  on  the 
spot. 

DETECTIVE  FORCE. 

The  duties  of  this  force  are  well  known,  but  during 
the  riots  they  had  something  more  important  to  do 
than  to  work  up  individual  cases.  The  force,  with 
John  Young  as  chief,  and  M.  B.  Morse  as  clerk, 
consisted  in  all  of  seventeen  persons.  These  men  are 
selected  for  their  superior  intelligence,  shrewdness, 
sagacity,  and  undoubted  courage.  Full  of  resources, 
they  must  also  be  cool,  collected,  and  fearless. 
During  the  riots  they  were  kept  at  work  day  and  night, 
obtaining  knowledge  of  facts  that  no  others  could  get, 
and  thus  supplying  the  different  precincts  and  head- 
quarters with  invaluable  information.  Their  duty 
was  a most  perilous  one,  for  it  called  them  to  go  into 
the  very  heart  of  the  turbulent  districts  ; nay,  into  the 
very  midst  of  the  mob,  where  detection  would  have 
been  followed  by  death,  and  that  of  the  most  horrible 
kind.  Chief  Young,  with  his  clerk,  was  engaged  at 
head-quarters,  so  that  fifteen  men  had  to  perform  the 
required  work  for  the  whole  city.  Sometimes  alone, 
sometimes  two  or  three  together,  they  seemed  omni- 
present. In  all  sorts  of  disguises,  feigning  all  sorts 
of  employments  and  characters,  sometimes  on  horse- 
back and  again  driving  an  old  cart  or  a hack,  they 
pressed  writh  the  most  imperturbable  effrontery  into  the 
very  vortex  of  danger.  Ever  on  the  watch,  and  ac- 
customed to  notice  every  expression  of  the  countenance, 
they  would  discover  at  a single  glance  when  they 
were  suspected,  and  remove  the  suspicion  at  once 
by  some  clever  device.  Sometimes  one  of  them,  seeing 


DRAFT  RIOTS  OF  1863. 


189 


himself  watched,  would  quietly  ascend  the  steps  of  a 
residence,  and  ringing  the  bell,  make  some  inquiry 
as  though  he  were  on  business,  and  then  deliberately 
walk  off ; or  if  he  thought  it  would  not  do  to  have  his 
face  too  closely  scanned,  he  would  step  inside  and  wait 
till  the  crowd  moved  on.  Sometimes,  with  a stone  or 
club  in  their  hands,  they  would  shout  with  the  loudest, 
and  engaging  in  conversation  with  the  ringleaders  them- 
selves, ascertain  their  next  move  ; then  quietly  slip  away 
to  the  nearest  station,  and  telegraph  to  head-quarters  the 
information.  When  the  telegraph  had  been  cut  off, 
they  had  to  take  the  place  of  the  wires,  and  carry 
through  the  very  heart  of  the  crowd  their  news  to  the 
department. 

On  their  ears  again  and  again  would  ring  the  fear- 
ful cry, “ There  goes  Kennedy’s  spies  ; ” and  it  required 
the  most  consummate  acting  and  self-possession  to  allay 
the  suspicion.  Often  on  a single  word  or  act  hinged 
their  very  lives.  Some  of  these  men  were  in  the  mob 
that  made  the  first  attack  on  Mayor  Opdyke’s  house, 
and  while  apparently  acting  with  it,  learned  of  the  in- 
tended movement  down  to  police  head-quarters,  and  at 
once  telegraphed  the  fact,  which  enabled  Carpenter 
to  prepare  for  them,  and  give  them  the  terrible  beating 
we  have  described.  At  the  burning  and  sacking  of 
different  buildings  they  were  present,  and  often  would 
follow  unnoticed  the  ringleaders  for  hours,  tracking 
them  with  the  tireless  tenacity  of  a sleuth  hound,  until 
they  got  them  separate  from  the  crowd,  and  then 
pounce  suddenly  upon  them,  and  run  them  into  the 
nearest  station.  The  lawlessness  that  prevailed  not 
only  let  loose  all  the  thieves  and  burglars  of  the  city, 
but  attracted  those  from  other  places,  who  practised 


190 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


their  vocation  with  impunity.  To  lessen  this  evil,  the 
detectives  one  night  quietly  made  visits  to  some  half 
a dozen  “ lushing  cribs,”  as  they  are  called,  in  Eighth 
and  Fourteenth  Streets,  and  seized  about  thirty  noted 
thieves,  burglars,  and  garroters,  and  locked  them  up  for 
safe-keeping.  They  also  warned  the  negroes  of  threat- 
ened danger,  and  directed  them  to  places  of  safety  ; 
and  in  case  of  emergency  acted  as  guides  to  the  mili- 
tary in  their  operations.  In  short,  they  were  ubiquitous, 
indefatigable,  and  of  immense  service.  They  played 
the  part  of  unerring  pointers  to  the  commissioners,  tell- 
ing them  when  and  where  to  strike ; yet  strange  to  say, 
such  was  their  skill,  their  ingenuity,  and  exhaustless 
resources,  that  they  all  escaped  being  assaulted,  save 
one  named  Slowly.  He  was  passing  through  the  very 
heart  of  the  riotous  district,  in  Second  Avenue,  when 
some  one  who  had  evidently  been  once  in  his  clutches, 
recognized  him,  and  pointing  him  out,  shouted  “ .De- 
tective ! ” Instantly  a rush  was  made  for  him,  and  he 
was  knocked  down,  and  kicked  and  stamped  upon. 
Regaining,  with  a desperate  effort,  his  feet,  he  sprang 
up  the  steps  of  a house,  and  fought  his  assailants 
fiercely,  till  the  lady  of  the  house,  seeing  his  perilous 
situation,  courageously  opened  the  door  and  let  him  in, 
and  then  bolted  and  barred  it  in  the  face  of  the  mob. 
Through  some  strange  apprehension,  the  baffled 
wretches,  though  they  howled,  and  swore,  and  threat- 
ened, did  not  force  an  entrance,  and  he  escaped. 

In  this  connection,  while  speaking  of  those  whose 
duties  were  uniform  and  running  through  the  whole 
period  of  the  riots,  might  be  mentioned  Seth  C.  Haw- 
ley, the  chief  clerk.  Like  Acton,  he  has  a nervous, 
wiry  temperament.  This  often  makes  a man  rash  and 


DKAFT  KIOTS  OF  18G3. 


191 


headlong,  and  lienee  not  reliable  ; but  when  combined, 
as  in  him,  with  perfect  self-possession  and  self-control, 
imparts  enormous  power.  It  matters  not  how  nervous 
and  excitable  a man  is,  if  danger  and  responsibility  in- 
stead of  confusing  and  unsettling  him,  only  winds  him 
up  to  a higher  tension,  till  he  becomes  like  a tightly- 
drawn  steel  spring.  Excitement  then  not  only  steadies 
him,  but  it  quickens  his  perceptions,  clears  his  judg- 
ment, gives  rapidity  to  his  decisions,  and  terrible  force 
to  his  blow.  Mr.  Hawley’s  duties  were  of  a various 
and  exhausting  kind,  so  that  during  all  the  riots,  he 
allowed  himself  only  one  hours’  rest  out  of  every 
twenty-four.  Besides  his  ordinary  supervisory  duties 
over  the  clerks,  etc.,  he  had  to  see  to  the  execution  of 
the  almost  incessant  orders  of  the  commissioners, 
provide  and  issue  arms,  see  to  the  refugees  and  prison- 
ers, and  act  as  commissary  to  over  four  thousand  men 
on  duty  in  and  around  head-quarters.  Two  men  more 
perfectly  fitted  to  work  together  in  such  a crisis  as 
this,  than  he  and  Acton,  could  not  well  be  found. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 


SECOND  DAY. 

Appearance  of  the  City. — Assembling  of  the  Mob. — Fight  between 
Rioters  and  the  Police  and  Soldiers.  — Storming  of  Houses. — Riot- 
ers hurled  from  the  Roofs. — Soldiers  fire  on  the  People. — Awful 
Death  of  Colonel  O’Brien. — Fight  in  Pitt  Street. — Deadly  Con- 
flict for  a Wire  Factory. — Horrible  Impaling  of  a Man  on  an  Iron 
Picket. — Mystery  attached  to  Him. — Second  Attack  on  Mayor 
Opdyke’s  House. — Second  Fight  for  the  Wire  Factory. — Telegra- 
phic Dispatches. — Citizens  Volunteering. — Raid  on  the  Negroes. 
— They  are  hunted  to  Death. — Savage  Spectacle. — Negroes  seek 
Head-quarters  of  Police. — Appearance  and  State  of  the  City. — 
Colonel  Nugent’s  House  sacked. — Fight  with  the  Mob  in  Third 
Avenue. — Battle  at  Gibbon’s  House. — Policeman  Shot. — Night 
Attack  on  Brooks  and  Brothers’  Clothing  Store. — Value  of  the 
Telegraph  System. — Captain  Petty. — Seymour’s  Speech  to  the 
Mob. — Cars  and  Stages  seized. — Barricades. — Other  Fights. — 
Acton  and  his  Labors. 

The  early  July  morning  broke  tranquilly  over  the 
great  city,  and  the  rattling  of  vehicles  was  heard  in 
some  of  the  streets,  where  men  were  going  to  their  places 
of  business.  In  a large  portion  of  it  everything  wore 
its  usual  air  of  tranquillity,  yet  a close  observer  would 
notice  an  uneasiness  resting  on  the  countenances  of  men. 
Furtive  glances  wTere  cast  down  side  streets,  and  peo- 
ple seemed  on  the  wratch,  as  though  in  expectation  of 
something  to  come,  and  the  very  atmosphere  appeared 
laden  with  evil  omens.  Around  police  head-quarters, 
and  inside  the  building,  were  large  bodies  of  police- 
men and  the  U.  S.  troops  under  General  Brown. 


THE  FIGHT  BETWEEN  RIOTERS  AND  MILITIA  Pa°-e  249. 


SECOND  DAY. 


193 


But  uptown,  in  the  vicinity  of  Thirteenth  Street  and 
Second  and  Third  Avenues,  crowds  of  men  began  early 
to  assemble,  though  perfectly  quiet  in  their  demeanor, 
while  smaller  knots  in  the  adjoining  wards  could  be 
seen  discussing  the  events  of  the  day  before.  In  the 
meantime,  exciting  reports  came  from  Ilarlern  and  York- 
ville — as  early  as  five  o’clock,  the  following  telegram 
was  sent  to  the  Twentieth  Precinct : “ Notify  General 
Sandford  to  go  immediately  to  Eighty-sixth  Street  and 
Ilarlern — mob  burning.”  Indeed  the  air  was  charged 
with  electricity,  but  the  commissioners  now  felt  ready  to 
meet  the  storm  whenever  and  wherever  it  should  burst. 
A large  force  of  special  policemen  had  been  sworn  in, 
while  General  Brown  had  over  seven  hundred  troops, 
ready  to  co-operate  with  the  police.  The  public  build- 
ings were  all  wTell  guarded — Sandford  had  a strong 
force  in  the  arsenal,  and  the  military  and  civil  authori- 
ties stood  waiting  the  next  movement  of  the  mob. 
Telegrams  arriving,  showed  that  the  northern  part  of 
the  city  was  alive  with  gathering  crowds,  while  from 
Sixth  Avenue  on  the  west  nearly  to  Second  Avenue  in 
the  east,  and  down  almost  to  Broome  Street,  the  streets 
were  black  with  excited  men.  Stores  were  closed,  fac- 
tories emptied  of  their  hands,  who  voluntarily  joined  the 
rioters,  or  were  forced  into  their  ranks,  and  there  was 
evidently  a gathering  of  the  elements  in  those  directions 
for  a fearful  storm.  Soon  immense  crowds  began  to 
patrol  the  streets  in  different  wards,  showing  that  sim- 
ultaneous action  would  be  required  at  various  points. 
The  troops  were  called  out  and  marshalled  in  Mulberry 
Street,  and  those  companies  selected  for  immediate  ac- 
tion drawn  up  in  line.  Colonel  Frothingham,  after  an 
earnest  conversation  with  the  officers,  addressed  the 


194 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


soldiers.  lie  told  them  that  the  fate  of  the  city  was  in 
their  hands,  and  everything  depended  on  their  good 
conduct.  Knowing  the  temptations  to  disorderly  con- 
duct in  the  midst  of  the  great  city,  he  urged  on  them 
especially  to  obey  implicitly  their  officers  under  all  cir- 
cumstances. Ilis  manner  and  words  were  earnest,  and 
listened  to  with  profound  attention.  Soon  a company 
headed  by  Sergeant  Carpenter,  with  a police  force  two 
hundred  and  fifty  strong,  started  for  Second  and  Third 
Avenues,  where  the  greatest  gatherings  were*  reported 
to  be. 

At  this  time  the  rioters  seemed  hesitating  about  their 
course  of  action.  There  was  apparently  no  recognized 
leader,  no  common  understanding  and  purpose,  though 
all  were  engaged  in  animated  discussions  of  some  topic. 
Dirtj",  ferocious-looking  women  were  scattered  through 
the  crowd ; some  of  the  men  were  armed,  while  all 
looked  defiant  and  determined. 

There  were  doubtless  many  who  had  come  from 
mere  curiosity,  and  a few  attempted  to  allay  the  excite- 
ment, among  them  a Catholic  priest,  who  harangued 
them,  urging  them  to  maintain  peace.  Ilis  address 
seemed  to  have  considerable  influence  on  those  imme- 
diately around  him  ; but  as  soon  as  he  left,  his  words 
were  forgotten,  and  the  mighty  throng,  estimated  by 
some  at  ten  thousand,  began  to  be  agitated  by  passion. 
What  would  have  been  the  first  act  of  violence,  it  is 
impossible  to  say,  had  they  been  left  undisturbed. 
But  at  the  cry  of  “ the  police  and  soldiers  are  coming,” 
everything  else  was  forgotten. 

Inspector  Carpenter,  coming  down  Twenty-first 
Street,  struck  Second  Avenue,  and  wheeling,  moved 
in  solid  column  through  the  crowd  up  to  Thirty-second 


SECOND  DAY. 


*|3gfc' 

Street.  The  force  was  assailed  with  hoots  and  yells, 
and  all  kinds  of  opprobrious  epithets,  but  no  violence 
was  shown,  until  it  had  crossed  Thirty-second  Street. 
The  mob  not  only  filled  the  street,  but  numbers,  with 
piles  of  stones  and  brick-bats,  had  climbed  to  the  roofs 
of  the  1 louses.  These  deeming  themselves  secure,  sud- 
denly, with  one  accord,  rained  their  missiles  on  the  rear 
of  the  column. 

The  men  fell  rapidly,  and  two  were  dangerously 
hurt.  Carpenter  immediately  halted  his  command, 
and  ordered  fifty  men  to  enter  the  houses,  and  mount- 
ing to  the  roof,  clear  them  of  the  assailants.  Barri- 
caded doors  were  at  once  broken  in,  and  every  one  that 
opposed  their  progress  clubbed  without  mercy,  as  they 
made  their  way  to  the  upper  floors.  Captain  Mount 
of  the  Eleventh  Precinct,  led  this  storming  party. 
Officers  Watson  and  Cole  distinguished  themselves  by 
being  the  first  on  the  roof,  fighting  their  way  through 
a narrow  scuttle.  As  the  police,  one  by  one,  stepped  on 
to  the  roof,  they  rushed  oil  the  desperadoes  with  their 
clubs,  and  felled  them  rapidly.  Those  who  attempted 
to  escape  through  the  scuttles  were  met  by  the  police 
in  die  rooms  below  ; or  if  one  chanced  to  reach  the 
street,  he  was  knocked  down  by  those  keeping  guard 
there.  Some  dropped  from  second  and  third  story 
windows,  and  met  with  a worse  fate  than  those  who 
staid  behind.  One  huge  fellow  received  such  a tre- 
mendous blow,  that  he  was  knocked  off  his  feet  and 
over  the  edge  of  the  roof,  and  fell  headlong  down  a 
height  of  four  stories  to  the  pavement  beneath. 
Crushed  to  death  by  the  force  of  the  fall,  he  lay  a 
mangled  heap  at  the  feet  of  his  companions. 

The  fight  was  sharp  and  fierce,  and  kept  up  for 


196 


TIIE  GEE  AT  EIOTS  OF  NEW  YOEK  CITY. 


nearly  an  hour,  and  bodies  scattered  around  showed 
with  what  deadly  force  the  club  had  been  wielded. 
But  with  the  clearing  of  the  houses  there  came  a lull 
in  the  conflict,  and  the  immense  crowd  looked  on  in 
sullen  silence,  as  the  police  reformed  in  the  street,  and 
recommenced  their  march.  The  military  force  that 
had  accompanied  the  police,  had  formed  on  the  ave- 
nue, about  a block  and  a half  above  where  the  latter 
were  stationed,  while  the  detachment  was  clearing  the 
houses.  Two  howitzers  were  placed  in  position  com- 
manding the  avenue.  Colonel  O’Brien,  of  the  Elev- 
enth New  York  Volunteers,  who  was  raising  a regiment 
for  the  war,  had  gathered  together,  apparently  on  his 
own  responsibility,  about  fifty  men,  and  appearing  on 
the  field,  from  his  superior  rank,  assumed  command. 
For  a short  time  the  rioters  remained  quiet,  but  as  the 
police  marched  away,  they  suddenly  awoke  out  of 
their  apparent  indifference.  Maddened  at  the  sight  of 
the  mangled  bodies  of  their  friends  stretched  on  the 
pavement,  and  enraged  at  their  defeat  by  the  police, 
they  now  turned  on  the  soldiers,  and  began  to  pelt 
them  with  stones  and  brick-bats.  O’Brien  rode  up  and 
down  the  centre  of  the  street  a few  times,  evidently 
thinking  his  fearless  bearing  would  awe  the  mob. 
But  they  only  jeered  him,  and  finding  the  attack  grow- 
ing hotter  and  more  determined,  he  finally  gave  the 
order  to  fire.  The  howitzers  belched  forth  on  the 
crowd,  the  soldiers  levelled  their  pieces,  and  the  whist- 
ling of  minie-balls  was  heard  on  every  side.  Men 
and  women  reeled  and  fell  on  the  sidewalk  and  in  the 
street.  One  woman,  with  her  child  in  her  arms,  fell, 
pierced  with  a bullet.  The  utmost  consternation  fol- 
lowed. The  crowd  knew  from  sad  experience  that  the 


SECOND  DAY. 


197 


police  would  use  their  clubs,  but  they  seemed  to  think 
it  hardly  possible  that  the  troops  would  tire  point- 
blank  into  their  midst.  But  the  deadly  effect  of  the 
fire  convinced  them  of  their  error,  and  they  began  to 
jostle  and  crowd  each  other  in  the  effort  to  get  out  of 
its  range.  In  a few  minutes  the  avenue  was  cleared  of 
the  living,  when  the  wounded  and  dead  were  cared  for 
by  their  friends.  Order  had  been  restored,  and  O’Brien, 
with  some  twenty  or  thirty  men,  marched  down  to 
police  head-quarters,  and  offered  his  services  to  Gen- 
eral Brown.  Colonel  Frothingham  thanked  him,  but 
soon  saw  that  the  Colonel  was  not  in  a fit  state  to  have 
command  of  troops,  and  so  reported  to  General  Brown. 
O’Brien  appeared  to  comprehend  the  state  of  things, 
and  asked  to  be  excused  on  the  plea  of  sickness.  He 
was  excused,  and  rode  away.  Whether  he  disbanded 
his  handful  of  men,  or  they  disbanded  themselves,  was 
not  stated,  but  lie  was  soon  back  again  at  the  scene  of 
the  riot.  Ilis  residence  was  close  by,  but  had  been  de- 
serted that  morning  by  the  family,  which  had  fled  in 
alarm  to  Brooklyn.  Scowling  visages  lowered  on  the 
colonel,  as  he  rode  slowly  back  among  the  crowd,  and 
low  muttered  threats  were  heard.  Although  an  Irish- 
man, and  well-known  in  that  neighborhood,  his  sympa- 
thy with  the  Government  had  awakened  more  or  less 
hostile  feeling  against  him,  which  his  conduct  to-day 
kindled  into  deadly  hate.  Apparently  unconscious  or 
reckless  of  this,  he  dismounted,  and  entered  a neigh- 
boring drug-store  or  saloon.  After  remaining  a few 
moments,  he  came  out,  and  paused  as  he  beheld  the 
crowd  that  had  assembled  around  the  door.  There 
was  little  said,  but  dark  and  angry  countenances  were 
bent  on  him  from  every  side,  and  he  saw  that  mischief 


198 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


was  intended.  Drawing  liis  sword,  and  taking  a re- 
volver in  the  other  hand,  he  deliberately  walked  out 
into  the  street.  lie  had  taken  but  a few  steps,  when  a 
powerful  blow  on  the  back  of  his  head  made  him  stag- 
ger forward.  In  an  instant  a rush  was  made  for  him, 
and  blows  were  rained  so  fast  and  fierce  upon  him,  that 
he  was  unable  to  defend  himself.  Knocked  down  and 
terribly  mangled,  he  was  dragged  with  savage  bru- 
tality over  the  rough  pavement,  and  swung  from  side 
to  side  like  a billet  of  wood,  till  the  large,  powerful 
body  was  a mass  of  gore,  and  the  face  beaten  to  a 
pumice.  The  helpless  but  still  animate  form  would 
then  be  left  awhile  in  the  street,  while  the  crowd,  as  it 
swayed  to  and  fro,  gazed  on  it  with  cool  indifference 
or  curses.  At  length  a Catholic  priest,  who  had  either 
been  sent  for,  or  came  along  to  offer  his  services 
wherever  they  might  be  needed,  approached  the  dying 
man  and  read  the  service  of  the  Catholic  Church 
over  him,  the  crowd  in  the  meantime  remaining  silent. 
After  he  had  finished,  he  told  them  to  leave  the  poor 
man  alone,  as  he  was  fast  sinking.  But  as  soon  as  he 
had  disappeared,  determined  to  make  sure  work  with 
their  victim,  they  again  began  to  pound  and  trample 
on  the  body.  In  the  intervals  of  the  attack,  the  still 
living  man  would  feebly  lift  his  head,  or  roll  it  from 
side  to  side  on  the  stones,  or  heave  a faint  groan. 

The  whole  afternoon  was  spent  in  this  fiendish 
work,  and  no  attempt  was  made  to  rescue  him.  To- 
wards sundown  the  bod}7  was  dragged  into  his  own 
back-yard,  his  regimentals  all  torn  from  him,  except 
his  pantaloons,  leaving  the  naked  body,  from  the  waist 
up,  a mass  of  mangled  flesh  clotted  with  blood. 

But  the  dying  man  could  not  be  left  alone  in  his  own 


SECOND  DAY. 


199 


yard.  A crowd  followed  him  thither,  among  which  were 
women,  who  committed  the  most  atrocious  violence  on 
the  body,  until  at  last,  with  one  convulsive  movement 
of  the  head,  and  a deep  groan,  the  strong  man  yielded 
up  his  life. 

While  this  tragedy  was  being  enacted  here,  similar 
scenes  were  occurring  all  over  the  city.  Mobs  were 
everywhere,  the  spirit  of  pandemonium  was  abroad, 
and  havoc  and  revenge  let  loose. 

Lieutenant  Wood,  whom  General  Brown  had  sent 
off,  with  a company  of  regulars,  came  in  conflict  with  a 
mob,  two  thousand  strong,  in  Pitt  and  Delancey  Streets. 
Marching  along  Houston  to  the  Bowery,  he  turned 
down  the  latter,  and  kept  on  to  Grand.  On  reaching 
Pitt  Street,  he  beheld  the  hooting,  yelling  crowd  com- 
ing straight  towards  him.  lie  immediately  formed 
his  little  force  of  one  hundred  and  fifty  men  in  line 
across  the  street,  and  brought  them  to  “ shoulder  arms.” 
One  of  the  ringleaders  stepped  forward  to  speak  to 
him,  when  Lieutenant  Wood  waved  him  off.  This  was 
the  signal  for  the  attack,  and  immediately  a shower  of 
stones  fell  among  the  soldiers.  The  ofticer  ordered  the 
men  to  fire — it  was  said  over  the  heads  of  the  rioters — 
in  order  to  disperse  them.  The  result  was  scattering 
shots  in  return  from  the  latter.  Wood  then  ordered  a 
point-blank  volley,  when  men  tumbled  over  right  and 
left.  The  crowd  did  not  wait  for  a second,  but  fled  in 
every  direction.  Wood  then  marched  back  to  head- 
quarters, but  on  the  way  slipped  and  sprained  his  an- 
kl^  which  caused  a report  that  he  had  been  wounded. 

A bloody  conflict  also  took  place  between  the  police 
and  mob  in  the  same  avenue  where  Colonel  O’Brien 
fell,  below  Thirtieth  Street.  There  was  a wire  fac- 


200 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


tory  here,  in  which  several  thousand  carbines  were 
stored.  Of  this,  some  of  the  rioters  were  aware,  and 
communicated  the  fact  to  others,  and  a plan  was  formed 
to  capture  them.  Having  discovered  from  the  morn- 
ing’s experience  that  the  military  had  been  called  in 
to  aid  the  police,  arms  became  imperatively  necessary, 
if  they  hoped  to  make  a successful  resistance.  All 
public  depositories  of  arms  they  knew  were  guarded, 
but  this  factory  was  not,  and  hence  they  resolved  to 
capture  it  without  delay.  Swarming  around  it,  they 
forced  the  entrance,  and  began  to  throw  out  the  car- 
bines to  their  friends.  The  attack,  however,  had  been 
telegraphed  to  head-quarters,  and  Inspector  Dilks  was 
despatched  with  two  hundred  men  to  save  the  building, 
and  recover  any  arms  that  might  be  captured.  He 
marched  rapidly  up  to  Twenty-firat  Street,  and  down 
it  to  the  avenue.  Here  lie  came  suddenly  upon  the 
mob,  that  blocked  the  entire  street.  As  the  head  of  the 
force  appeared,  the  rioters,  instead  of  being  frightened, 
greeted  it  with  jeers  and  curses.  It  was  two  hundred 
against  a thousand;  but  the  inspector  did  not  hesitate  a* 
moment  on  account  of  the  inequality  of  numbers,  but 
instantly  formed  his  men  and  ordered  a charge.  The 
mob,  instead  of  recoiling,  closed  desperately  on  the 
police,  and  a fierce  hand-to-hand  encounter  took  place. 
The  clubs,  however,  mowed  a clean  swath  along  the 
street,  and  the  compact  little  force  pushed  like  a 
wedge  into  the  throng,  and  cleared  a bloody  space  for  it- 
self. The  orders  were  to  recapture  all  the  arms ; for  this 
wras  of  more  vital  importance  than  the  capture  of  men. 
Wherever,  therefore,  a musket  was  seen,  a man  would 
dash  for  it,  and,  seizing  it,  fight  his  wTay  back  into  line. 
On  the  pavement,  the  sidewalk,  and  in  the  gutters,  men 


SECOND  DAY. 


201 


lay  bleeding  and  dying,  until  at  last,  the  more  resolute 
having  been  knocked  on  the  head,  the  vast  crowd,  like 
a herd  of  buffalo,  broke  and  tore  madly  down  the 
street.  One  of  the  leaders  was  a man  of  desperate 
courage,  and  led  on  the  mob  with  reckless  fury,  though 
bleeding  freely  from  the  terrible  punishment  he  re- 
ceived. As  his  comrades  turned  to  flee,  leaving  him 
alone,  a fearful  blow  sent  him  reeling  and  staggering 
towards  the  sidewalk.  As  he  reached  it,  he  fell  heavily 
over  against  the  iron  railing,  and  his  chin  striking  one 
of  the  iron  pickets,  the  sharp  point  entered  it  and  pen- 
etrated through  to  the  roof  of  his  mouth.  No  one  no- 
ticed him,  or  if  they  did,  paid  no  attention  to  him  in 
the  headlong  flight  on  the  one  hand,  and  swift  pursuit 
on  the  other.  Thus  horridly  impaled,  his  body  hanging 
down  along  the  sidewalk,  the  wretched  man  was  left  to 
die.  At  length  Captain  Hedden  noticed  him,  and  lift- 
ing up  the  corpse,  laid  it  down  on  the  sidewalk.  It  was 
found,  to  the  surprise  of  all,  to  be  that  of  a young  man 
of  delicate  features  and  white,  fair  skin.  “ Although 
dressed  as  a laborer,  in  dirty  overalls  and  filthy  shirt, 
underneath  these  were  fine  cassimere  pants,  handsome, 
ricli  vest,  and  fine  linen  shirt.”  * He  was  evidently  a 
man  in  position  far  above  the  rough  villains  he  led  on, 
but  had  disguised  himself  so  as  not  to  be  known.  He 
never  was  known.  The  corpse,  during  the  fight  that 
followed,  disappeared  with  the  bodies  of  many  others. 

The  street  being  cleared,  Dilks  turned  his  attention 
to  the  factory,  which  was  filled  with  armed  rioters,  who 
were  determined  to  defend  it  to  the  last.  Detaching 
a portion  of  his  force,  he  ordered  it  to  take  the  building 
by  storm.  .Dashing  over  all  obstacles,  the  men  won  the 


9 


* D.  M.  Barnes. 


202 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


stairway  step  by  step,  and  entering  the  main  room  on 
the  second  story,  felled  a man  at  almost  every  blow. 
Those  who  succeeded  in  escaping  down-stairs  were 
knocked  on  the  head  by  the  force  in  the  street,  and  soon 
no  rioters  were  left  but  the  dead  and  dying.  How  many 
fell  in  this  fight  it  is  impossible  to  tell ; but  one  physi- 
cian alone  dressed  the  wounds  of  twenty-one  desper- 
ately wounded  men.  Taking  what  guns  they  could  lind 
and  had  captured  in  the  street,  the  force  marched  tri- 
umphantly back,  cheered  on  their  way  by  the  spectators. 

In  the  meantime,  Mayor  Opdyke’s  house  in  Fifth 
Avenue  had  again  been  attacked  and  partially  sacked. 
Captain  Maniere,  one  of  the  provost  marshals,  however, 
assembled  a small  force,  and  drove  out  the  rioters,  who 
were  mostly  young  men  and  boys,  before  the  work  of 
destruction  was  complete.  The  news  of  this  attack  had 
been  telegraphed  to  head-quarters  of  the  police,  and 
Captain  Helme,  of  the  Twenty -seventh  Precinct,  des- 
patched to  its  defence.  At  his  approach  the  rioters 
dispersed.  Soon  after,  he  was  ordered  with  his  com- 
mand over  to  the  Second  Avenue,  accompanied  by  a 
detachment  of  troops  under  Captain  Franklin.  This 
was  in  the  afternoon — the  mob  had  reassembled,  and  re- 
inforced by  those  who  had  been  dispersed  at  Thirty- 
fourth  Street,  where  Colonel  O’Brien  fell,  had  over- 
come the  small  body  of  police  at  the  wire  factory,  and 
again  taken  possession  of  it.  They  had  found  some 
boxes  of  pains  that  had  been  overlooked  bv  Dilks,  and 
having  armed  themselves,  determined  to  hold  it.  Even 
women  joined  in  the  defence.  As  the  force  approached, 
it  was  greeted  with  shouts  of  defiance  and  missiles  of 
every  kind.  An  immense  crowd  was  gathered  outside, 
while  the  windows  of  the  live-story  building  were  tilled 


SECOND  DAY. 


203 


with  angry,  excited  faces,  and  arms  wildly  gesticulat- 
ing. Charging  on  this  dense  mass,  and  clubbing  their 
way  to  the  building,  the  police  entered  it,  and  streaming 
np  the  stairways,  cleared  it  floor  by  floor,  some  being 
knocked  senseless,  others  leaping  from  windows,  to  be 
killed  by  the  fall,  and  others  escaping  down-stairs,  to 
be  met  by  the  force  in  the  street.  A thorough 
search  was  now  made  for  arms,  and  the  building 
emptied  of  them.  Taking  possession  of  these,  the 
police  and  military  took  up  their  line  of  march  for 
head-quarters.  They  had  not  proceeded  far,  however, 
before  the  mob  that  had  scattered  in  every  direction 
began  to  pour  back  again  into  the  avenue,  and  close  on 
the  military  that  were  bringing  up  the  rear.  Following 
them  with  hoots  and  yells  that  were  unheeded,  they 
became  emboldened,  and  pressing  nearer,  began  to  hurl 
stones  and  bricks,  and  everything  they  could  lay  their 
hands  on,  against  the  soldiers.  The  latter  bore  it  for 
awhile  patiently ; but  this  only  made  the  wretches 
more  flerce  and  daring.  Seeing  there  was  but  oneway 
to  end  this,  Captain  Franklin  ordered  his  men  to 
“ About  face ; ” and  “ ready,  aim,  fire,”  fell  in  quick 
succession.  The  yelling,  shouting  crowd  were  in  point- 
blank  range,  and  the  volley  told  with  deadly  effect. 
The  street  was  strewed  with  dead  and  dying,  while  the 
living  fled  down  the  avenue. 

In  the  meantime,  mobs  had  sprung  up  in  every  part 
of  the  city  ; some  larger  and  some  smaller  ; some  after 
negroes,  others  firing  buildings  or  sacking  them. 

Some  idea  of  the  pressure  on  the  Police  Commission- 
ers during  this  forenoon,  and  the  condition  the  city  was 
in,  may  be  gathered  from  the  following  despatches, 


204 


THE  GEEAT  KIOTS  OF  NEW  YOEK  CITY. 


which  are  only  a small  portion  of  those  received  and 
answered  in  two  hours : 

10.20.  From  Thirteenth.  Send  military  here  im- 
mediately. 

10.22.  To  Seventh.  Find  military  and  send  them 
to  Thirteenth  Street  forthwith. 

10.45.  From  Sixteenth.  A mob  has  just  attacked 
Jones5  soap  factory  ; stores  all  closed. 

10.50.  To  Twenty-sixth.  Tell  Inspector  Leonard  to 
send  one  hundred  men  here  forthwith. 

10.55.  To  Twentieth.  From  General  Brown.  Send 
to  arsenal  and  say  a heavy  battle  is  going  on.  Captain 
Wilkins  and  company  of  regulars  will  report  to  me 
here  at  once. 

11.18.  From  Sixteenth.  Mob  is  coming  down  to 
station-house  ; we  have  no  men. 

11.20.  From  Eighteenth.  The  mob  is  very  wild, 
corner  Twenty-second  Street  and  Second  Avenue. 
They  have  attacked  the  Union  steam  factory. 

11.35.  To  Twenty-sixth.  Send  another  one  hun- 
dred men  here  forthwith. 

11.35.  From  Twentieth.  Send  one  hundred  men 
to  disperse  mob  assailing  Mayor  Opdyke’s  house. 

11.38.  To  Twenty-first.  Can  you  send  a few  men 
here  ? 

11.40.  From  Twenty-second.  The  mob  has  gone  to 
Mr.  Higgins’  factory,  foot  of  Forty-third  Street,  to  burn 
it. 

11.45.  From  Eighteenth.  What  shall  we  do  ? The 
mob  is  about  4,500  strong. 

Ansiver.  Clear  them  down,  if  you  can. 

11.50.  From  Eighteenth.  We  must  leave;  the 
mob  is  here  with  guns. 


SECOND  DAY. 


205 


11.50.  From  Twentieth.  Mob  tearing  up  track  on 
Eleventh  Avenue. 

11.58.  The  mob  have  just  sacked  a large  gun-store 
in  Grand  Street,  and  are  armed,  and  are  on  the  way 
to  attack  us. 

12.10.  To  Fifteenth.  Send  your  men  here  forth- 
with. 

12.35.  From  Twentieth.  Send  two  hundred  men 
forthwith  to  Thirty-fifth  Street  arsenal. 

12.36.  From  Twenty-first.  The  mob  have  just 
broken  open  a gun-store  on  Third  Avenue,  between 
Thirty-sixth  and  Thirty-seventh  Streets,  and  are  arming. 

12.40.  From  Twenty-first.  Send  help — the  crowd 
is  desperate. 

And  so  on. 

Between  these  rapid  telegrams  asking  for  help,  were 
others  making  and  answering  inquiries.  And  so  it  was 
kept  up  from  daylight  till  midnight  for  three  days  in 
succession.  These  urgent  calls  for  help  coming  from 
every  quarter  at  the  same  time,  would  have  thrown 
into  inextricable  confusion  a less  clear  head  than  Ac- 
ton’s. It  was  a terrible  strain  on  him,  and  had  it  con- 
tinued a little  longer,  would  have  cost  him  his  life.  In 
the  midst  of  it  all  he  received  anonymous  letters,  tell- 
ing him  he  had  but  one  more  day  to  live. 

But  while  the  police  head-quarters  were  thus  crowded 
with  business,  and  the  commissioners  were  straining 
every  nerve  to  meet  the  frightful  state  of  things  in  the 
city,  other  means  were  being  taken  to  add  to  their 
efficiency. 

Governor  Seymour  had  reached  the  city,  and  after 
being  closeted  with  Mayor  Opdyke,  had  issued  a proc- 


206 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


lamation,  calling  on  the  rioters  to  disperse,  and  saying 
that  they  would  be  put  down  at  all  hazards. 

At  a meeting  of  the  merchants  and  bankers  in  Wall 
Street,  it  was  resolved  to  close  up  business,  and  form 
volunteer  companies  of  a hundred  men  each,  to  serve 
under  the  military.  General  Wetmore  was  one  of  the 
lirst  to  offer  his  services.  The  high-spirited  citizen, 
William  E.  Dodge,  was  among  the  most  prominent 
advocates  of  the  measure,  and  soon  found  himself  a 
captain  under  orders.  The  steamboat  of  the  harbor 
police  was  busy  in  bringing  troops  and  cannon  from 
Hiker’s  and  Governor’s  Island,  and  rapidly  steaming 
from  point  to  point  on  the  river,  to  prevent  destruction 
around  the  docks.  Around  the  arsenal  cannon  were 
placed.  At  the  city  armory,  corner  of  White  and  Elm 
Streets,  were  a company  of  the  Eighty-fourth  New 
York  Militia,  and  some  of  the  Zouaves  and  other  troops. 
The  Sub-treasury  and  Custom  House  were  defended  by 
the  Tenth  National  Zouaves  and  a hundred  and  fifty 
armed  citizens.  In  front  of  the  Government  stores  in 
Worth  and  White  streets,  the  Invalid  Corps  and  a 
company  of  marines  patrolled,  while  howitzers  loaded 
with  grape  and  canister  stood  on  the  corner  of  the 
street.  Nearly  four  hundred  citizens  had  been  sworn 
in  at  police  head-quarters  as  special  policemen,  and 
had  been  furnished  with  clubs  and  badges.  All  this 
time  the. fight  was  going  on  in  every  direction,  while 
the  fire-bells  continually  ringing  increased  the  terror 
that  every  hour  became  more  wide-spread.  Especially 
was  this  true  of  the  negro  population.  From  the  out- 
set, they  had  felt  they  were  to  be  objects  of  vengeance, 
and  all  day  Monday  and  to-day  those  who  could 
leave,  tied  into  the  country.  They  crowded  the  ferry- 


SECOND  DAY. 


207 


boats  in  every  direction,  fleeing  for  life.  But  old  men 
and  women,  and  poor  families,  were  compelled  to  stay 
behind,  and  meet  the  fury  of  the  mob,  and  to-day  it  be- 
came a regular  hunt  for  them.  A sight  of  one  in  the 
streets  would  call  forth  a halloo,  as  when  a fox  breaks 
cover,  and  away  would  dash  a half  a dozen  men  in 
pursuit.  Sometimes  a whole  crowd  streamed  after 
with  shouts  and  curses,  that  struck  deadly  terror  to 
the  heart  of  the  fugitive.  If  overtaken,  lie  was 
pounded  to  death  at  once  ; if  he  escaped  into  a negro 
house  for  safety,  it  was  set  on  fire,  and  the  inmates 
made  to  share  a common  fate.  Deeds  were  done  and 
sights  witnessed  that  one  would  not  have  dreamed  of, 
except  among  savage  tribes. 

At  one  time  there  lay  at  the  corner  of  Twenty- 
seventh  Street  and  Seventh  Avenue  the  dead  body  of 
a negro,  stripped  nearly  naked,  and  around  it  a collec- 
tion of  Irishmen,  absolutely  dancing  or  shouting  like 
wild  Indians.  Sullivan  and  Roosevelt  Streets  are 
great  negro  quarters,  and  here  a negro  was  afraid  to 
be  seen  in  the  street.  If  in  want  of  something  from  a 
grocery,  he  would  carefully  open  the  door,  and  look  up 
and  down  to  see  if  any  one  was  watching,  and  then 
steal  cautiously  forth,  and  hurry  home  on  his  errand. 
Two  boarding-houses  here  were  surrounded  by  a mob, 
but  the  lodgers,  seeing  the  coming  storm,  fled.  The  des- 
peradoes, finding  only  the  owner  left  behind,  wreaked 
their  vengeance  on  him,  and  after  beating  him  unmerci- 
fully, broke  up  the  furniture,  and  then  fired  the  build- 
ings. A German  store  near  by,  because  it  was  patron- 
ized extensively  by  negroes,  shared  the  same  fate, 
• after  its  contents  had  been  distributed  among  them- 
selves. A negro  barber’s  shop  was  next  attacked,  and 


208 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


tlie  torch  applied  to  it.  A negro  lodging-house  in  the 
same  street  next  received  the  visit  of  these  furies,  and 
was  soon  a mass  of  ruins.  Old  men,  seventy  years  of 
age,  and  young  children,  too  young  to  comprehend 
what  it  all  meant,  were  cruelly  beaten  and  killed.  The 
spirit  of  hell  seemed  to  have  entered  the  hearts  of 
these  men,  and  helpless  womanhood  was  no  protection 
against  their  rage.  Sometimes  a stalwart  negro  would 
break  away  from  his  murderers,  and  run  for  his  life. 
With  no  place  of  safety  to  which  he  could  flee,  he 
would  be  headed  off  in  every  direction,  and  forced  to- 
wards the  river.  Driven  at  last  to  the  end  of  a pier, 
he  would  leap  off,  preferring  to  take  his  chances  in  the 
water  rather  than  among  these  bloody  men.  If  bruised 
and  beaten  in  his  desperate  struggle  for  life,  he  would 
soon  sink  exhausted  with  his  efforts.  Sometimes  he 
would  strike  out  for  a ship,  but  more  often  dive  under 
the  piers,  and  hold  on  to  a timber  for  safety,  until  his 
yelling  pursuers  had  disappeared,  when  he  would  crawl 
stealthily  out,  and  with  terrified  face  peer  in  every  di- 
rection to  see  if  they  had  gone.  Two  were  thus  run 
off  together  into  the  East  River.  It  * was  a strange 
spectacle  to  see  a hundred  Irishmen  pour  along  the 
streets  after  a poor  negro.  If  he  could  reach  a police 
station  he  felt  safe ; but,  alas!  if  the  force  happened  to 
be  away  on  duty,  he  could  not  stay  even  there.  When- 
ever the  police  could  strike  the  track  of  the  mad  hunt, 
they  stopped  it  summarily,  and  the  pursuers  became 
the  pursued,  and  received  the  punishment  they  had 
designed  for  the  negro.  All  this  was  in  the  nineteenth 
century,  and  in  the  metropolis  of  the  freest  and  most 
enlightened  nation  on  earth. 

The  hunt  for  these  poor  creatures  became  so  fearful, 


HANGING  AND  BURNING  A NEGRO,  IN  CLARKSON  STREET,  Page  207, 


SECOND  DAY. 


209 


and  the  utter  impossibility  to  protect  them  in  their  scat- 
tered localities  so  apparent,  that  they  were  received 
into  the  police  stations.  But  these  soon  proved  inade- 
quate, and  they  were  taken  to  head-quarters  and  the 
arsenal,  where  they  could  be  protected  against  the  mob. 
Here  the  poor  creatures  were  gathered  by  hundreds, 
and  slept  on  the  floor,  and  were  regularly  fed  by  the 
authorities. 

It  is  impossible  to  give  a detailed  account  of  what 
transpired  in  every  part  of  the  city.  If  there  had  been 
a single  band  of  rioters,  no  matter  how  large,  a force 
of  military  and  police,  properly  armed,  could  have  been 
concentrated  to  have  dispersed  it.  But  bodies  of  men, 
larger  or  smaller,  bent  on  violence  and  devastation, 
were  everywhere ; even  out  at  Harlem  eight  buildings 
were  burned,  and  the  lower  end  of  Westchester  was 
in  a state  of  agitation  and  alarm.  A mob  of  thousands 
would  be  scattered,  only  to  come  together  at  other 
points.  A body  of  police  and  military  plunging 
through  the  heaving  multitude,  acted  often  only  as  a 
stone  flung  into  the  water,  making  but  a momentary 
vacuum.  Or,  if  they  did  not  come  together  again,  they 
swung  off  only  to  fall  in,  and  be  absorbed  by  a crowd 
collected  in  another  part  of  the  city.  The  alarm  of 
Monday  had  only  been  partial,  but  to-day  it  culminated. 
Families,  husbands,  and  sons  left  their  business,  and 
with  arms  patrolled  the  streets.  Stores  were  shut  up, 
stages  and  cars  stopped  running,  and  all  business  was 
suspended. 

The  blood  flowing  through  the  thousand  arteries  of 
this  great  mart  seemed  suddenly  frozen  in  its  chan- 
nels, and  its  mighty  pulsations  to  stop  at  the  mandate 
of  lawless  men.  The  city  held  its  breath  in  dread,  but 


210 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


there  were  firm  hearts  at  police  head-quarters.  Acton 
never  flinched,  and  in  General  Brown  he  found  a 
soldier  that  knew  his  duty,  and  would  do  it  at  all  haz- 
ards. Still,  the  uprising  kept  swelling  into  vaster  pro- 
portions, embracing  a still  larger  territory. 

Broadway  was  deserted.  A few  hacks  could  be  seen, 
but  with  very  different  occupants  than  those  which 
they  ordinarily  contained.  The  iron  shutters  were 
closed  on  the  Fifth  Avenue  Hotel,  and  a stack  of 
arms  stood  in  the  hall-way.  Crowds  of  respectable 
citizens,  not  on  duty,  were  making  all  haste  toward 
railroad  depots  and  steamboat  landings.  Every  boat, 
as  it  swung  from  the  dock,  was  loaded  to  its  utmost 
capacity  with  people  leaving  a city  that  seemed  doomed 
to  destruction ; going,  many  knew  not  where,  only  out 
of  New  York.  Cars  were  packed,  and  long  trains  were 
made  up  to  carry . the  crowds  in  haste  to  get  away. 
But  travel  on  the  Hudson  River  Road  was  soon  stopped 
by  the  mob,  that  tore  up  the  track  to  prevent  com- 
munication with  other  parts  of  the  State,  and  the  ar- 
rival of  troops. 

The  Harlem  and  Third  Avenue  tracks  were  also 
torn  up,  as  the  rioters  were  determined  to  isolate  the 
great  city,  which  they  had  doomed  to  destruction. 
Passing  from  one  object  to  another,  now  acting  as  if 
from  plan,  and  now  intent  only  on  destruction  and 
plunder,  the  crowd  streamed  from  point  to  point  with 
shouts  and  yells,  that  sent  terror  through  the  adjoining 
streets.  Suddenly,  some  one  remembered  that  they 
were  in  the  vicinity  of  Colonel  Nugent’s  house,  in 
Yorkville,  the  assistant  provost  marshal  general,  and 
shouting  out  the  news,  a rush  was  made  for  it,  and  it 
was  sacked  from  top  to  bottom. 


SECOND  DAY. 


211 


As  the  police  were  gathered  together  either  at  the 
precinct  stations  or  head-quarters,  ordinary  patrol  duty 
was  out  of  the  question ; hence,  many  isolated  acts  of 
violence  could  be  committed  with  impunity.  This 
freedom  from  close  surveillance,  coupled  with  the  con- 
tagion of  the  lawless  spirit  which  was  abroad,  made 
every  section  of  the  city  where  the  lower  classes  lived 
more  or  less  restless.  It  was  impossible  for  the  police 
to  divide  itself  up  so  to  furnish  protection  in  individ- 
ual cases,  and  yet  be  in  sufficient  force  to  cope  with  the 
mobs,  that  numbered  by  thousands.  Although  the 
whole  city  was  heaving  like  a troubled  sea,  yet  the 
main  gathering  this  day  had  been  in  the  upper  part 
and  on  both  sides  of  it.  The  terrific  contests  we 
described  farther  back  were  in  the  Second  Avenue, 
on  the  east  side,  but,  nearly  opposite,  in  the  Sixth  Ave- 
nue, crowds  had  been  gathering  since  early  in  the 
forenoon. 

For  a long  time  they  swayed  backward  and  forward, 
apparently  without  any  definite  purpose,  and  moved 
only  by  the  spirit  of  disorder  that  had  taken  possession 
of  the  city.  But  about  two  o’clock,  these  various  bod- 
ies began  by  mutual  attraction  to  flow  together,  and 
soon  became  one  immense  mass,  and  impelled  by  some 
information  or  other,  gathered  threateningly  around  a 
large  mansion  on  the  corner  of  Forty-sixth  Street  and 
Fifth  Avenue.  They  had  supplied  themselves  with  all 
sorts  of  weapons,  revolvers,  old  muskets,  stones,,  clubs, 
barrel-staves — in  short,  everything  that  could  be  found, 
that  might  be  of  service  in  a fight — and  soon  com- 
menced plundering  the  residence.  But  their  move- 
ments hadT  been  telegraphed  to  head-quarters,  and 
Captain  Walling,  of  the  Twentieth  Precinct,  was  dis- 


212 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


patched  thither,  with  a company  of  regulars  under 
Captain  Putnam,  a descendant  of  “ Old  Put.”  The  re- 
port soon  spread  through  the  crowd,  that  bayonets  could 
be  seen  coming  up  the  avenue.  Marching  up  to  Forty- 
sixth  Street,  the  force  turned  into  it,  towards  the  Fifth 
Avenue ; and  breaking  into  the  charge  step,  with  the 
order  “ no  prisoners  ” ringing  in  their  ears,  struck  the 
mob  almost  in  the  centre,  cutting  it  in  two,  like  a mighty 
cleaver.  There  was  no  need  of  bayonets — the  police,  at 
the  head  of  the  military,  went  right  through  it,  and 
scattered  the  men  in  every  direction.  The  force  then 
divided  into  squads,  and  each  one  taking  a section  of 
the  mob,  followed  it  upon  a swift  run,  and  smote  them 
right  and  left  for  several  blocks.  The  larger  portion 
went  down  Sixth  Avenue,  and  seeing  only  a portion  of 
the  police  pursuing,  turned  and  showed  fight,  when  the 
leader  received  a bullet  in  the  head  and  fell.  Seeing 
their  leader  fall,  the  mob  wheeled  and  took  to  their 
heels. 

Captain  AValling  in  one  instance  saw  a crowd  with 
fire-arms  standing  in  an  alley-way.  Just  then  a fire- 
engine  and  company  came  down  the  street,  and  he  with 
his  small  force  got  behind  it,  and  kept  concealed  until 
opposite  the  unsuspecting  crowd,  when,  with  a shout, 
they  dashed  on  it.  A volley  received  them, — with 
answering  volley,  the  police  charged  into  the  narrow 
opening.  The  rioters  fled  into  a tenement-house,  from 
which -came  yells  and  screams  of  terrified  women  and 
children.  Walling  had  some  sharpshooters  with  him, 
to  pick  off  those  beyond  the  reach  of  the  clubs.  One 
fellow,  armed,  was  seen  astraddle  of  the  ridge  pole  of 
a house.  The  next  moment  a sharpshooter  covered 
him,  and  he  tumbled  headlong  to  the  ground.  The 


SECOND  DAY. 


213 


same  afternoon  he  saw  some  twenty  or  thirty  men  at- 
tempting to  stave  in  a hardware  store,  evidently  after 
pistols.  Walling  charged  on  them  alone,  and  with  one 
terrible  blow,  his  club  sent  the  leader  to  the  pavement 
with  his  brains  oozing  out. 

Although  the  draft  was  almost  forgotten  by  the  riot- 
ers, in  the  thirst  for  plunder  and  blood,  still  men  in  the 
streets  and  some  of  the  papers  talked  of  its  being  un- 
constitutional, and  to  be  contested  in  the  courts — oth- 
ers that  it  had  been  and  would  be  suspended,  as  though 
any  disposal  of  it  now  could  affect  the  conduct  of  the 
rioters.  Force  was  the  only  argument  they  would  lis- 
ten to.  The  riot  had  almost  ceased  to  wear  any  politi- 
cal aspect  since  the  attack  on  the  Tribune  office,  the 
day  before,  had  beeu  defeated.  An  occasional  shout 
or  the  sight  of  a negro  might  now  and  then  re- 
mind one  of  its  origin,  but  devastation  and  plunder 
were  the  great  objects  that  urged  on  the  excited  masses. 
The  sacking  of  Opdyke’s  house  was  done  chiefly  by  a 
few  youngsters,  who  were  simply  following  the  exam- 
ple set  them  the  day  before ; while  the  burning  of  negro 
buildings,  the  chasing  and  killing  of  negroes,  seemed 
to  have  only  a remote  connection  with  the  draft,  and 
was  simply  the  indulgence  of  a hatred  they  were  hith- 
erto afraid  to  gratify.  So  the  setting  lire  to  the  AVee- 
liawken  ferry  afterwards,  could  be  made  to  grow  out 
of  politics  only  so  far  as  a man  who  kept  a liquor  saloon 
there  was  a known  .Republican.  This  seemed  a weak 
inducement  to  draw  a crowd  so  far,  when  more  distin- 
guished victims  were  all  around  them.  It  is  more 
probable  that  some  personal  enemy  of  parties  in  the 
vicinity,  finding  the  mob  ready  to  follow  any  cry,  led 
them  thither ; for  one  mail  seemed  to  be  the  leader, 


214 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


who,  mounted  on  a fine  cavalry  horse,  and  brandishing 
a sword,  galloped  backwards  and  forwards  through 
the  crowd,  giving  his  orders  like  a field  officer.  Mobs 
springing  up  everywhere,  and  flowing  together  often 
apparently  by  accident,  each  pursuing  a different  ob- 
ject: one  chasing  negroes  and  firing  their  dwellings ; 
others  only  sacking  a house,  and  others  still,  wreaking 
their  vengeance  on  station-houses,  while  scores,  the  mo- 
ment they  got  loaded  down  with  plunder,  hastened  away 
to  conceal  it — all  showed  that  the  original  cause  of  the 
uprising  had  been  forgotten.  A strong  uncertainty 
seemed  at  times  to  keep  them  swaying  backwards  and 
forwards,  as  though  seeking  a definite  object,  or  wait- 
ing for  an  appointed  signal  to  move,  and  then  at  some 
shout  would  rush  for  a building,  a negro,  or  station-house. 

The  mob  was  a huge  monster — frightful  both  in 
proportions  and  appearance,  yet  not  knowing  where  or 
how  to  use  its  strength.  The  attack  on  Mr.  Gibbon’s 
house  at  Twenty-ninth  Street  and  Eighth  Avenue,' 
during  this  afternoon,  was  attributed  to  the  fact  that 
he  was  Mr.  Greeley’s  cousin,  and  that  the  former 
sometimes  slept  there — rather  a far-fetched  inference,  as 
though  a mob  would  be  aware  of  a fact  that  probably 
not  a dozen  immediate  neighbors  knew. 

Some  one  person  might  have  raised  a cry  of 
“ Greeley’s  house,”  which  would  have  been  sufficient  to 
insure  its  destruction.  The  police  being  notified  of 
this  attack,  sent  a squad  of  men  with  a military  force 
to  disperse  the  mob.  Captain  Eyer  formed  his  troops 
in  front  of  the  house,  and  Sergeant  Devoursney 
did  the  same  with  a part  of  his  men,  while  the 
other  portion  was  sent  into  the  building,  that  w7as 
filled  with  men,  women,  and  children,  loading  them- 


SECOND  DAT. 


215 


selves  down  with  the  spoils.  The  appearance  of  the 
caps  and  clubs  in  the  rooms  created  a consternation 
that  would  have  been  ludicrous,  but  for  the  serious 
work  that  followed.  Xo  defence  was  made,  except  by 
a few  persons  singly.  One  fellow  advanced  to  the 
door  with  a pistol  in  his  hand,  and  lired,  sending  a bail 
through  Officer  Hill’s  thigh.  The  next  instant  the  latter 
felled  him  to  the  floor  with  his  club,  and  before  he 
could  even  attempt  to  rise  he  was  riddled  with  balls. 
Some  of  the  women  fell  on  their  knees,  and  shrieked 
for  mercy;  while  one  strong  Irishwoman  refused  to 
yield  her  plunder,  and  fought  like  a tigress.  She  seized 
an  officer  by  the  throat,  and  trying  to  strangle  and  bite 
him,  would  not  let  go  till  a blow  sobered  her  into 
submission. 

Some  were  loaded  with  shawls  and  dresses,  and  one 
burly,  ferocious-looking  Irishman  carried  under  his 
arm  a huge  bundle  of  select  music.  As  the  police 
chased  the  plunderers-  down-stairs,  and  out  into  the 
street,  in  some  unaccountable  way  the  troops  got  so  con- 
fused that  they  tired  a volley  that  swept  the  police  as 
well  as  the  rioters.  Officer  Dipple  was  so  severely 
wounded  that  he  died  the  following  Sunday,  while 
Officers  Ilodson  and  Robinson  both  received  flesh 
^wounds. 

In  the  upper  part  of  the  city,  few  buildings,  except 
those  too  near  police  and  army  head-quarters,  or  too 
well  defended,  offered  much  spoil  except  private 
houses,  and  these  had  been  the  chief  objects  of  attack. 
But  Brooks  and  Brothers’  clothing  store  in  Catharine 
Street,  situated  in  a part  of  the  city  thickly  pop- 
ulated with  the  very  class  mobs  are  made  of,  be- 
came toward  evening  an  object  of  great  attraction 


216 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


to  groups  of  hard-looking  men  and  women.  As  night 
settled  down,  the  heavens  being  overcast,  it  became 
very  dark  ; for  in  all  the  neighboring  houses  the  lights 
were  extinguished  by  the  inmates,  who  were  terribly 
alarmed  at  the  rapidly  increasing  crowd  in  the  street. 
To  deepen  and  complete  the  gloom  the  rioters  turned 
off  the  gas.  Officer  Bryan,  of  the  Fourth  Ward, 
telegraphed  to  head-quarters  the  threatening  appear- 
ance of  tilings,  and  a force  of  fifty  or  sixty  men 
wTere  at  once  despatched  to  the  spot.  In  the  meantime 
Sergeant  Finney,  with  Platt  and  Kennedy,  stood  at  the 
entrance  to  defend  the  building  till  the  police  could 
arrive. 

For  awhile  the  three  determined  police  officers, 
standing  silent  in  the  darkness,  overawed  the  leaders. 
But  soon  from  the  crowd  arose  shouts,  amid  which 
were  heard  the  shrill  voices  of  women,  crying,  “ Break 
open  the  store.”  This  was  full  of  choice  goods,  and 
contained  clothing  enough  to  keep  the  mob  supplied 
for  years.  As  the  shouts  increased,  those  behind  began 
to  push  forward  those  in  front,  till  the  vast  multitude 
swung  heavily  towards  the  three  police  officers.  See- 
ing this  movement,  the  latter  advanced  with  their 
clubs  to  keep  them  back.  At  this,  the  shouts  and  yells 
redoubled,  and  the  crowd  rushed  forward,  crushing 
down  the  officers  by  mere  weight.  They  fought  gal- 
lantly for  a few  minutes ; but,  overborne  by  numbers, 
they  soon  became  nearly  helpless,  and  were  terribly 
beaten  and  wounded,  and  with  the  utmost  exertions 
were  barely  able  to  escape,  and  make  their  way  back 
to  the  station.  The  mob  now  had  it  all  its  own  way, 
and  rushing  against  the  doors,  burst  bolts  and  bars 
asunder,  and  streamed  in.  But  it  was  dark  as  midnight 


SECOND  DAY. 


217 


inside,  and  they  could  not  distinguish  one  thing  from 
another ; not  even  the  passage-ways  to  the  upper  rooms 
of  the  building,  which  was  five  stories  high.  They 
therefore  lighted  the  gas,  and  broke  out  the  windows. 
In  a few  minutes  the  vast  edifice  was  a blaze  of  light, 
looking  more  brilliant  from  the  midnight  blackness 
that  surrounded  it.  The  upturned  faces  of  the  excited, 
squalid  throng  below  presented  a wild  and  savage  spec- 
tacle in  the  flickering  light.  Men  and  women  kept 
pouring  in  and  out,  the  latter  loaded  with  booty,  mak- 
ing their  way  home  into  the  adjacent  streets,  and  the 
former  rushing  after  their  portion  of  the  spoils.  Coats 
and  pantaloons,  and  clothing  of  every  description,  were 
rapidly  borne  away;  and  it  was  evident,  give  them 
time  enough,  the  crowd  would  all  disappear,  and  there 
would  be  scarcely  enough  left  to  finish  the  work  of  de- 
struction. Thinking  only  of  the  rich  prize  they  had 
gained,  they  seemed  to  forget  that  retribution  was  pos- 
sible, when  suddenly  the  cry  of  “ Police  ! police  ! ” 
sent  a thrill  of  terror  through  them.  Sergeant  De- 
laney, at  the  head  of  his  command,  marched  swiftly 
down  the  street,  until  close  upon  the  mob,  when  the 
order,  “ Double-quick,”  was  given,  and  they  burst  with 
a run  upon  them.  For  a moment,  the  solid  mass,  by  mere 
weight,  bore  up  against  the  shock ; but  the  clubs  soon 
made  a lane  through  it  broad  as  the  street.  Just  then 
a pistol-shot  rung  from  a house,  almost  over  their  heads. 
Many  of  the  rioters  were  armed  with  muskets,  and 
the  comparatively  small  police  force,  seeing  that  fire- 
arms were  to  be  used,  now  drew  their  revolvers,  and 
poured  a deadly  volley  right  into  their  midst.  Several 
fell  at  the  first  discharge ; and  immediately  terror 
seized  that  portion  of  the  multitude  nearest  the  police, 


218 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


especially  the  women,  and  many  fell  on  their  knees, 
crying  for  mercy.  Others  forced  their  way  recklessly 
over  their  companions,  to  get  out  of  reach.  As  the 
police  made  their  way  to  the  front  of  the  store,  they 
formed  line,  while  Sergeant  Matthew,  of  the  First 
Precinct,  with  his  men,  entered  the  building.  The 
scene  here  became  more  frightful  than  the  one  with- 
out. The  rioters  on  the  first  floor  made  but  little  re- 
sistance, and,  thinking  only  of  escape,  leaped  from  the 
windows,  and  rushed  out  of  doors  like  mad  creatures. 
But  as  they  attempted  to  flee,  those  without  knocked 
them  over  with  tlieir  clubs.  Having  cleared  this  story, 
the  police  mounted  to  the  second,  where  the  rioters, 
being  more  closely  penned,  showed  fight.  Pistol-shots 
rang  out,  and  some  of  the  police  officers  had  narrow 
escapes.  One  powerful  bully  fought  like  a tiger,  till 
two  policemen  fell  upon  him  with  their  clubs,  and  soon 
left  him  stark  and  stiff.  At  last  they  drove  the  whole 
crowd  into  a rear  building,  and  kept  them  there  till 
they'  had  time  to  secure  them. 

Just  as  the  store  was  cleared,  Sergeant  Carpenter, 
who  had  been  sent  as  a reinforcement  in  case  of  need, 
came  up  with  a hundred  and  fifty  men,  and  charging 
on  the  crowd,  sent  them  flying  down  the  narrow  streets. 
After  quiet  had  been  restored,  a military  force  arrived 
and  took  possession  of  the  building. 

Just  previous  to  this,  another  attempt  was  made  to 
burn  the  Tribune  building,  but  was  easily  repelled. 
The  Times  office,  near  by,  warned  by  the  fate  of  its 
neighbor  the  night  before,  had  established  a regular 
garrison  inside,  while  it  brilliantly  illuminated  the 
open  space  all  around  it,  in  the  circle  of  which  the 
rioters  did  not  care  to  come. 


SECOND  DAY. 


219 


The  invaluable  service  of  the  telegraph  was  tested 
to-day,  not  merely  in  enabling  General  Brown  and  the 
commissioners  to  despatch  men  quickly  to  a threatened 
point,  but  to  keep  a force  moving  from  one  ward  to 
another,  as  messages  came  in,  announcing  the  incipient 
gathering  in  different  districts.  Word  sent  to  the  sta- 
tion in  the  neighborhood  where  they  were  acting, 
would  instantly  change  their  route  ; and  knots  of  men, 
which  if  left  alone  would  soon  have  swelled  into  for- 
midable mobs,  were  broken  up,  for  they  found  military 
and  police  force  marching  down  on  them  before  they 
could  form  a plan  of  action.  Nor  was  this  all.  A 
force  sent  to  a certain  point,  after  dispersing  the  mob, 
would  be  directed  to  make  a tour  through  the  disaf- 
fected districts — all  the  time  keeping  up  its  commu- 
nication with#  head-quarters,  so  that  if  any  serious 
demonstration  was  made  in  that  section  of  the  city, 
it  could  be  ordered  there  at  once,  thus  saving  half 
the  time  it  would  take  to  march  from  head-quarters. 
Thus,  for  instance,  Captain  Petty  was  ordered  this 
morning  to  head-quarters  from  the  City  Hall,  where  he 
had  passed  the  night,  and  directed  to  take  two  hundred 
men  (including  his  own  precinct  force),  and  go  to  the 
protection  of  a soap  factory  in  Sixteenth  Street,  Eighth 
and  Ninth  Avenues.  lie  moved  off  his  command, 
marching  rapidly  up  Broadway  and  down  Sixteenth 
Street.  The  mob  saw  it  coming  two  blocks  off,  and 
immediately  scattered  in  every  direction,  which  awak- 
ened the  supreme  contempt  of  the  captain.  He  now 
marched  backward  and  forward,  and  through  the 
cross  streets,  up  as  far  as  Nineteenth  Street,  scattering 
every  fragment  of  the  mob  that  attempted  to  hold  to- 
gether, and  finally  returned  to  head-quarters.  This 


220 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


was  a long  march,  but  the  men  had  scarcely  rested, 
when  the  captain  was  hurried  off  to  aid  in  the  protec- 
tion at  the  wire  factory  in  Second  Avenue.  In  the 
fierce  fight  that  followed,  he,  with  ten  men  at  his  back, 
charged  up  the  broad  stairway,  fighting  his  way  step 
by  step  to  the  fifth  story.  Caught  up  here  at  the  top 
of  the  building,  the  rioters  were  clubbed  without 
mercy.  Some,  to  escape  the  terrible  punishment, 
plunged  down  the  hatchway  ; others  attempted  to  dash 
past  the  men,  and  escape  down  the  stairs.  At  one 
time  eight  bodies  lay  in  the  door-way,  blocking  it  up. 
He  then  marched  back  to  head-quarters.  He  had 
been  marching  and  fighting  all  day.  Similar  exhaust- 
ing duties  were  performed  by  other  commands,  both 
police  and  military.  Inspector  Dilks,  with  his  force 
gathered  from  various  precincts,  passed  the  entire  day 
in  marching  and  fighting.  The  men,  weary  and  hun- 
gry, would  reach  head-quarters  or  certain  points,  hop- 
ing to  get  a little  rest  and  refreshment,  when  the 
hurried  order  would  come  to  repair  to  a point  a mile 
off,  where  the  mob  was  firing  and  sacking  houses,  and 
off  they  would  start  on  the  double-quick.  Uncom- 
plaining and  fearless  of  danger,  and  never  counting 
numbers,  both  police  and  soldiers  were  everywhere 
all  this  day,  and  proved  themselves  as  reliable,  gallant, 
and  noble  a set  of  men  as  ever  formed  or  acted  as  the 
police  force  of  any  city  in  the  world. 

In  the  meantime,  Governor  Seymour  and  the  Majror 
of  the  city  were  not  idle.  The  latter  at  the  City  Hall, 
fearing  an  attack,  asked  Acton  for  a guard  of  protec- 
tion, and  fifty  men  were  sent  him.  Report  of  the  mob 
assembled  there,  reached  Governor  Seymour,  at  the 
St.  Nicholas,  and  he  immediately  hastened  thither,  and 


SECOND  DAY. 


221 


addressed  the  crowd  from  the  steps,  which  allayed  ex- 
citement for  the  time.  This  speech  was  variously  com- 
mented upon.  Some  of  the  criticisms  were  frivolous, 
and  revealed  the  partisan,  rather  than  the  honest  man. 
If  the  Governor  had  not  previously  issued  a proclamation 
to  the  whole  city,  in  which  he  declared  without  reser- 
vation that  the  mobs  should  be  put  down  at  all  hazards 
— if  this  speech  had  been  his  only  utterance,  then 
the  bitter  denunciations  against  him  would  have  been 
deserved.  It  would  have  been  pusillanimous,  cowardly, 
and  unworthy  the  Governor  of  the  State.  But  he  spoke 
in  his  official  capacity,  not  only  firmly,  emphatically, 
and  in  no  ambiguous  terms,  but  he  had  hurried  up  the 
military,  and  used  every  means  in  his  power  to  accumu- 
late and  concentrate  the  forces  under  his  control  to 
put  down  the  riot.  Is" o faint-heartedness  or  senti- 
mental qualmishness  marked  any  of  his  official  acts. 
Prompt,  energetic,  and  determined,  he  placed  no  con- 
ditions on  his  subordinates  in  the  manner  of  putting 
down  the  mob,  and  restoring  the  supremacy  of  the  law. 
But  here  in  this  address  he  was  speaking  to  men  who, 
as  a body  at  least,  had  as  yet  committed  no  overt  act ; 
and  many  doubtless  were  assembled  expecting  some 
public  declaration  from  the  City  Hall.  He  was  not 
addressing  the  plunderers  and  rioters  that  were  firing 
houses  and  killing  negroes,  but  a mixed  assembly,  the 
excitement  of  which  he  thought  best  to  allay,  if  possi- 
ble. Some  said  he  began  his  address  with  “ My 
friends;”  others,  “ Fellow-citizens.”  Whether  he  did 
one,  or  the  other,  or  neither,  is  of  no  consequence  and 
meant  nothing.  To  have  commenced,  “ Ye  villains 
and  cut-throats,  disperse  at  once,  or  I’ll  mow  you  down 
with  grape-shot ! ” might  have  sounded  very  brave,  but 


222 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


if  that  was  all  lie  was  going  to  say,  lie  had  better  kept 
his  room. 

A proclamation  like  this  address  would  have  been 
infamous.  Here  is  where  the  mistake  was  made  in 
the  criticisms  heaped  upon  it.  His  official  acts  "were 
all  such  as  became  the  Chief  Magistrate  of  Hew  York. 
The  speech,  therefore,  must  be  judged  rather  by  the 
rules  of  taste  and  propriety,  than  by  those  which  apply 
to  him  officially.  If  a man’s  official  acts  are  all  right, 
it  is  unjust  to  let  them  go  for  nothing,  and  bring  into 
prominence  a short  address  made  without  premedita- 
tion in  the  front  of  an  excited,  promiscuous  assembly, 
moved  by  different  motives.  That  it  was  open  to  crit- 
icism in  some  respects,  is  true.  It  should  have  been 
imbued  more  with  the  spirit  of  determination  to  main- 
tain order  and  suppress  violence,  and  less  been  said  of 
the  measures  that  had  or  would  be  taken  to  test  the  con- 
stitutionality of  the  draft,  and  of  his  purpose,  if  it  were 
decided  in  the  courts  to  be  wrong,  to  oppose  it.  Such 
talk  had  better  be  deferred  till  after  order  is  restored. 
When  men  begin  to  burn  and  plunder  dwellings, 
attack  station-houses,  hang  negroes,  and  shoot  down 
policemen,  it  is  too  late  to  attempt  to  restore  peace  by 
talking  about  the  constitutionality  of  laws.  The  up- 
! holding  of  laws  about  the  constitutionality  of  which 
ithere  is  no  doubt,  is  the  only  thing  deserving  of  con- 
sideration. The  Common  Council  of  the  city  exhib- 
ited in  this  respect  a most  pusillanimous  spirit,  by  offer- 
ing resolutions  to  have  the  constitutionality  of  the  law 
tested,  when  the  entire  constitution  and  laws  of  the 
State  were  being  subverted  ! Unquestionably,  some 
charity  should  be  extended  to  men  who  are  pleading 
for  those  whose  votes  elevated  them  to  office.  Brutuses 


SECOND  DAY. 


223 


are  rare  nowadays  ; and  politicians  do  not  like  to  shoot 
down  their  own  voters — they  would  much  rather  make 
more  voters  out  of  men  no  more  fit  to  exercise  the 
right  of  suffrage  than  horses  and  mules. 

Governed  by  a similar  spirit,  Archbishop  Hughes, 
although  he  had  yielded  to  the  pressure  made  on  him 
and  issued  an  address  to  the  Irish,  calling  on  them  to 
abstain  from  violence,  yet  accompanied  it  with  a letter 
to  Horace  Greeley,  directly  calculated  to  awaken  or  in- 
tensify, rather  than  allay  their  passions.  He  more  than 
intimated  that  they  had  been  abused  and  oppressed,  and 
thought  it  high  time  the  war  was  ended.  The  procla- 
mation was  short,  but  the  letter  was  a long  one,  full  of 
a vindictive  spirit,  and  showing  unmistakably  with 
whom  his  sympathies  were. 

Towards  evening  a mob  assembled  over  in  Ninth 
Avenue,  and  went  to  work  with  some  system  and  fore- 
thought. Instead  of  wandering  round,  firing  and 
plundering  as  the  whim  seized  them,  they  began  to 
throw  up  barricades,  behind  which  they  could  rally 
when  the  military  and  police  came  to  attack  them. 
Indeed,  the  same  thing  had  been  done  on  the  east  side 
of  the  city ; while  railroads  had  been  torn  up,  and  stages 
stopped,  to  keep  them  from  carrying  policemen  rap- 
idly from  one  quarter  to  another.  During  the  day, 
Colonel  Frothingham  had  stood  in  Third  Avenue,  and 
stopped  and  emptied  every  car  as  it  approached,  and 
filled  it  with  soldiers,  to  be  carried  to  the  upper  part  of 
the  city.  Acton,  too,  had  sent  round  to  collect  all  the 
stages  still  running  in  Broadway  and  the  Bowery,  and  in 
a short  time  they  came  rumbling  into  Mulberry  Street, 
forming  a long  line  in  front  of  head-quarters.  A tele- 
gram from  Second  Avenue  demanded  immediate  help, 


224 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


and  the  police  were  bundled  into  them  and  hurried  off. 
One  drive?  refused  to  stir,  saying,  roughly,  he  was  not 
hired  to  carry  policemen.  Acton  had  no  time  to  argue 
the  case,  and  quickly  turning  t.o  a policeman,  he  said: 
“ Put  that  man  in  cell  Number  92.”  In  a twinkling 
he  was  jerked  from  his  seat  and  hurried  away.  Turn- 
ing to  another  policeman,  he  said:  “Mount  that  box 
and  drive.”  The  next  moment  the  stage,  with  a long 
string  of  others,  loaded  inside  and  out  with  the  blue- 
coats,  was  whirling:  through  the  streets.  He  had  done 
the  same  with  the  Sixth  Avenue  cars.  The  son-in-law 
of  George  Law  remonstrated,  saying  that  it  would  pro- 
voke the  mob  to  tear  down  the  railroad  buildings. 
There  was  no  time  to  stand  on  ceremony;  the  cars 
were  seized,  and  the  company,  to  save  their  property, 
paid  a large  sum  to  the  ringleaders  of  the  rioters.  In 
fact,  a great  many  factories  and  buildings  were  bought 
off  in  the  same  way ; so  that  the  leaders  drove  quite  a 
thriving  business. 

But,  as  before  remarked,  the  commencement  of  barri- 
cades to  obstruct  the  movements  of  the  police  and  mili- 
tary, after  the  Parisian  fashion,  was  a serious  thing, 
and  must  be  nipped  in  the  bud;  and  Captain  Walling, 
of  the  Twentieth  Precinct,  who  had  been  busy  in  this 
part  of  the  city  all  the  afternoon  in  dispersing  the  mob, 
sent  to  head-quarters  for  a military  force  to  help  re- 
move them.  lie  also  sent  to  General  Sandford,  at  the 
arsenal,  for  a company  of  soldiers,  which  was  promised, 
but  never  sent.  At  six  o’clock  a force  of  regulars  ar- 
rived from  General  Brown,  and  repaired  to  the  Pre- 
cinct station-house.  Captain  Slott,  of  the  Twentieth 
Precinct,  took  command  of  the  police  force  detailed  to 
cooperate  with  the  troops,  but  delayed  action  till  the 


SECOND  DAY. 


225 


arrival  of  the  company  promised  from  the  arsenal. 
Meanwhile,  the  rioters  kept  strengthening  the  barri- 
cades between  Thirty-seventh  and  Forty-third  Streets,  in 
Eighth  Avenue,  by  lashing  carts,  wagons,  and  tele- 
graph poles  together  with  wire  stripped  from  the  lat- 
ter. The  cross  streets  were  also  barricaded.  Time* 
passed  on,  and  yet  the  bayonets  of  the  expected  rein- 
forcement from  the  arsenal  did  not  appear.  The  two 
commanding  officers  now  began  to  grow  anxious ; it 
would  not  do  to  defer  the  attack  till  after  dark,  for 
such  work  as  was  before  them  required  daylight.  At 
length,  as  the  sun  stooped  to  the  western  horizon,  it 
was  resolved  to  wait  no  longer,  and  the  order  to  move 
forward  was  given.  As  they  approached  the  first  bar- 
ricade, by  Thirty-seventh  Street,  a volley  was  poured 
into  them  from  behind  it,  followed  by  stones  and 
brick-bats. 

The  police  now  fell  back  to  the  left,  and  the  regu- 
lars advancing,  returned  the  fire.  The  rioters,  how- 
ever, stood  their  ground,  and  for  a time  nothing  was 
heard  but  the  rapid  roll  of  musketry.  But  the  steady, 
well-directed  fire  of  the  troops,  at  length  began  to  tell 
on  the  mob,  and  they  at  last  broke,  and  fled  to  the 
next  barricade.  The  police  then  advanced,  and  tore 
down  the  barricade,  when  the  whole  force  moved  on  to 
the  next.  Here  the  fight  was  renewed,  but  the  close 
and  rapid  volley  of  the  troops  soon  scattered  the 
wretches,  when  this  also  was  removed.  They  kept  on 
in  this  way,  till  the  last  barricade  was  abandoned,  when 
the  uncovered  crowd  broke  and  fled  in  wild  disorder. 
The  soldiers  pressed  after,  breaking  up  into  squads, 
and  chasing  and  firing  into  the  disjointed  fragments  as 
they  drifted  down  the  various  streets. 


226 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


There  was  more  or  less  disturbance  in  this  section, 
however,  till  midnight.  At  nine  o’clock,  an  attack 
was  made  on  a gun  and  hardware  store,  in  Thirty- 
seventh  Street,  between  Eighth  and  Ninth  Avenues, 
but  Sergeant  Petty  was  sent  thither  with  a small  force, 
•and  scattered  them  at  the  first  charge.  At  midnight, 
an  attempt  was  made  to  destroy  the  colored  church  in 
Thirtieth  Street,  between  Seventh  and  Eighth  Ave- 
nues ; but  before  the  rioters  had  accomplished  their 
work,  Captain  Walling,  with  his  entire  force  and  the 
regulars,  came  up,  and  though  met  with  a volley,  fell 
on  them  in  such  a headlong  charge,  that  they  scattered 
down  the  street. 

All  this  time  the  arsenal  presented  the  appearance 
of  a regular  camp ; videttes  were  kept  out,  sentries 
established,  howitzers  commanded  the  streets,  and 
everything  wore  the  look  of  a besieged  fortress. 

Sandford,  whom  Wool  wished  to  take  command  of 
all  the  troops,  evidently  thought  that  he  had  as  much  as 
he  could  do  to  hold  that  building,  without  doing  any- 
thing to  quell  the  riot  in  the  city. 

One  of  the  first  companies  that  came  up  from  the 
forts  the  day  before,  and  hence  belonged  to  General 
Brown’s  force,  got,  no  one  could  hardly  tell  how,  into 
the  arsenal,  and  were  there  cooped  up  as  useless  as 
though  in  garrison — for  if  seven  hundred  men  with 
cannon  sweeping  every  approach  could  not  hold  it, 
seven  thousand  could  not.  General  Brown  and  Acton 
needed  this  company  badly,  but  how  to  get  it  was  the 
question.  Governor  Seymour  held  no  direct  commun- 
ication with  the  Police  Commissioners  ; for  they  were 
not  on  friendly  terms,  as  they  were  holding  their 
places  in  defiauce  of  him,  he  having  removed  them 


SECOND  DAY. 


227 


some  time  before.  Mr.  Hawley,  the  chief  clerk,  who 
knew  the  Governor  personally,  acted,  therefore,  as  the 
channel  of  communication  between  them.  He  now 
went  to  him,  and  asked  him  how  things  were  at  the 
arsenal.  He  replied,  he  did  not  know — no  report  had 
been  sent  him.  Hawley  then  asked  him  to  send  an 
officer  and  ascertain,  and  get  back  the  company  belong- 
ing to  General  Brown’s  command.  lie  replied  he 
had  no  one  to  send.  Hawley  then  offered  to  go  him- 
self, if  he  would  give  an  order  to  this  company  of 
United  States  troops  to  report  at  once  to  General 
Brown  at  police  head-quarters.  lie  did  so,  and  Haw- 
ley, reaching  the  arsenal  in  safety,  gave  the  order  to 
the  adjutant-general,  before  calling  on  Sandford,  so  as 
to  be  sure  it  was  obeyed. 

On  the  northern  limits  of  the  city,  serious  disturb- 
ances had  occurred  during  the  day,  especially  in  York- 
ville,  to  which  Acton  was  compelled  to  send  a strong 
force.  The  mob  also  attempted  to  burn  Harlem  bridge, 
but  the  heavy  rain  of  the  night  before  had  made  it  so 
wTet  that  it  would  not  ignite.  Down  town,  likewise, 
mobs  had  assembled  before  the  Western  Hotel  and 
other  places,  but  were  dispersed  before  they  had  in- 
flicted any  damage.  Almost  the  last  act  in  the  even- 
ing was  an  attack  on  the  house  of  Mr.  Sinclair,  one  of 
the  owners  of  the  Tribune . 

But  rioters  must  eat  and  sleep  like  other  people,  and 
though  knots  of  them  could  be  seen  in  various  parts  of 
the  city,  the  main  portion  seemed  to  have  retired  soon 
after  midnight. 

In  the  police  head-quarters,  men  were  lying  around 
on  the  floor  in  the  warm  July  night,  snatching,  as  best 
they  could,  a little  repose.  General  Brown  and  staff, 


228 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


in  their  chairs  or  stretched  on  a settee,  nodded  in  this 
lull  of  the  storm,  though  ready  at  a moment’s  notice  to 
do  their  duty.  But  there  was  no  rest  for  Acton.  He 
had  not  closed  his  eyes  for  nearly  forty  hours,  and  he 
was  not  to  close  them  for  more  than  forty  to  come. 

With  his  nerves  strung  to  their  utmost  tension,  and 
resolved  to  put  down  that  mob  though  the  streets  ran 
blood,  he  gave  his  whole  soul  to  the  work  before  him. 
lie  infused  his  determined,  fearless  spirit  into  every 
one  who  approached  him.  Anonymous  letters,  telling 
him  he  had  not  another  day  to  live,  he  flung  aside  with 
a scornful  smile,  to  attend  to  the  telegraph  dispatches 
from  the  different  precincts. 

Troops  and  men  were  stationed  at  various  points, 
and  gunboats  were  patrolling  the  rivers,  and  he  must 
be  on  the  alert  every  moment.  The  fate  of  a great 
city  lay  on  his  heart,  and  he  could  not  sleep. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 


DRAFT  RIOT THIRD  DAY. 

Scenes  in  the  City  and  at  Head- quarters. — Fight  in  Eighth  Ave- 
nue.— Cannon  sweep  the  Streets. — Narrow  Escape  of  Captain 
Howell  and  Colonel  Mott. — Battle  for  Jackson’s  Foundry. — 
Howitzers  clear  the  Street. — State  of  Things  shown  by  Telegraph 
Despatches. — General  Sandford  sends  out  a Force  against  a 
Mob,  at  Comer  of  Twenty-ninth  Street  and  Seventh  Avenue. — 
Colonel  Gardin’s  Fight  with  the  Mob. — Is  Wounded. — Mob  Vic- 
torious.— Dead  and  Wounded  Soldiers  left  in  the  Street. — Cap- 
tain Putnam  sent  to  bring  them  away. — Disperses  the  Mob. — 
Terrific  Night. 

Tuesday  had  been  a day  of  constant  success  to  the 
police  and  military,  and  many  thought  that  the  rioters 
were  thoroughly  disheartened,  and  but  little  more  hard  • 
fighting  would  be  done.  There  had  been  two  days  of 
exhausting  work,  and  both  parties  were  well  tired  out. 
The  commissioners,  certainly,  could  not  stand  this 
terrible  strain  much  longer.  Forty-eight  hours  with- 
out. sleep  or  rest,  and  all  the  time  under  the  intensest 
mental  strain,  was  telling  on  even  the  wiry  Acton, 
though  he  would  confess  to  no  fatigue. 

To  one  who  could  take  in  all  that  was  passing  in 
New  York  on  this  morning,  the  city  would  have  pre- 
sented a strange  appearance. 

The  magnitude  and  demonstrations  of  the  mob  had 
aroused  great  fear  for  the  Navy  Yard  and  the  naval 
property  of  the  Government,  and  the  marine  company 
that  had  been  on  duty  with  the  police  was  recalled  by 


230 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


Admiral  Paulding  for  their  protection ; and  this  morn- 
ing six  war-vessels,  carrying  in  all  over  ninety  guns, 
shotted  and  trained,  could  be  seen  drawn  up,  so  as  to 
command  every  avenue  to  the  yard,  while  the  iron- 
clad battery  Passaic  and  a gun-boat  lay  off  the  Battery 
to  protect  Port  Columbus  during  the  absence  of  its 
garrison.  Marines  armed  to  the  teeth,  and  howitzers, 
guarded  all  the  entrances  to  the  Navy  Yard.  Broad- 
way was  almost  deserted — no  stages  were  running, 
street-cars  had  disappeared — only  here  and  there  shut- 
ters were  taken  down  from  the  stores,  and  it  looked 
like  Sabbath  day  in  the  city.  But  at  police  head- 
quarters all  was  activity.  The  African  church  nearly 
opposite  was  filled  with  soldiers  stretched  on  the 
seats  and  floor  of  the  building.  Another  house,  a few 
doors  from  the  police  building,  was  also  crowded  with 
soldiers.  The  owner  of  this  empty  house,  having  sent 
a flat  refusal  to  Acton’s  request  for  the  use  of  it,  the 
latter  quietly  told  the  policemen  to  stave  in  the  door. 
It  took  but  a few  minutes  to  send  it  from  its  hinges ; 
and  now  the  troops  were  quartered  in  it  also  ; for  all 
those  in  the  service  of  the  United  States,  under  General 
Brown,  had  their  head-quarters  here. 

In  the  basement  of  the  police  building  was  the  tele- 
graph, with  the  wires  running  like  nerves  to  every 
part  of  the  city,  over  which  inquiries  and  answers  were 
continually  passing.  Booms  all  around  were  filled  with 
rations  obtained  from  a neighboring  grocery  and  meat- 
market,  taken  with  or  without  leave.  On  the  main 
floor,  on  one  side,  in  their  office  sat  the  weary  commis- 
sioners ; on  the  other,  were  Inspectors  Carpenter, 
Dilks,  and  Leonard,  fit,  each  one  to  be  a general,  while 
scattered  around  were  police  captains,  detectives,  and 


THIRD  DAY. 


231 


patrolmen.  On  the  second  story  were  the  clerks,  copy- 
ists,  etc.;  while  the  top  floor  was  crowded  with  colored 
refugees,  who  had  fled  thither  for  protection.  Some 
were  standing  and  conversipg,  others  sitting  in  groups 
on  boxes,  or  walking  from  room  to  room;  many  of 
these  sad  and  serious,  as  they  thought  of  missing  rela- 
tives and  friends,  while  the  colored  man  placed  over 
them,  with  his  shirt  sleeves  rolled  up,  was,  with  his 
assistants,  dealing  out  provisions. 

But  soon  it  was  announced  that  a vast  crowd,  num- 
bering some  five  thousand,  was  assembled  near  Eighth 
Avenue  and  Thirty-second  Street,  sacking  houses  and 
hanging  negroes.  General  Dodge  and  Colonel  Mott, 
with  Captain  Ilowell,  commanding  Eighth  Regiment 
Artillery,  were  at  once  despatched  thither.  As  they 
marched  up  the  avenue,  they  saw  three  negroes  hang- 
ing dead,  while  the  crowd  around  filled  the  air  with 
fiendish  shouts.  As  the  firm,  compact  head  of  the 
column  moved  forward,  the  mob  fell  back,  but  did 
not  scatter.  Colonel  Mott  dashed  forward  on  horse- 
back and  cut  down  one  of  the  negroes  with  his  sword. 
This  seemed  to  be  the  signal  for  the  mob  to  commence 
the  attack,  and  the  next  moment  they  rushed  forward 
on  the  soldiers  with  stones,  brick-bats,  and  slung-shots. 
Colonel  Mott  then  told  Captain  Howell  to  bring  two 
pieces  into  battery  on  the  corner  of  Thirty-second 
Street  and  Seventh  Avenue,  so  as  to  sweep  the  streets; 
but  he  could  not  get  through  the  dense  crowd  to  do  so. 
The  infantry  and  cavalry  were  then  ordered  up  and 
told  to  clear  the  way.  The  former,  with  level  bayonets, 
and  the  latter  with  drawn  sabres,  charged  on  the  mass, 
which  parted  and  fell  back  some  distance,  and  then 
halted.  Captain  Howell  then  advanced  alone,  and 


232 


THE  GREA.T  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


ordered  the  rioters  to  disperse,  or  he  should  fire  on 
them.  To  this  they  replied  in  sullen  silence.  The 
apparent  unwillingness  of  the  captain  to  fire  embold- 
ened them  to  believe  that  he  would  not  fire  at  all. 
Although  they  refused  to  disperse,  the  officers,  as  long 
as  they  made  no  assault,  declined  to  give  the  word  to 
fire.  This  delay  encouraged  the  rioters  still  more  ; and 
either  believing  the  guns,  whose  muzzles  pointed  so 
threateningly  on  them,  were  loaded  with  blank  cart- 
ridges, or  grown  desperate  and  reckless  with  rage,  they 
suddenly,  as  though  moved  by  a common  impulse, 
rushed  forward  and  rained  stones  and  missiles  of  every 
kind  on  the  soldiers*  Seeing  that  their  object  was  to 
seize  the  guns  and  turn  them  on  the  troops,  the  word 
to  fire  was  given.  The  next  moment  a puff  of  smoke 
rolled  out,  followed  with  a report  that  shook  the  build- 
ings. As  the  murderous  shot  tore  through  the  crowded 
mass,  they  stopped,  and  swayed  heavily  back  for  a 
moment,  when  the  pieces  were  quickly  reloaded,  and 
again  sent  their  deadly  contents  into  their  midst, 
strewing  the  pavements  with  the  dead  and  dying. 
Those,  however,  in  the  rear,  being  protected  by  the 
mass  in  front,  refused  to  give  way,  and  it  was  not  till 
five  or  six  rounds  had  been  fired  that  they  finally 
broke  and  fled  down  the  side  streets.  The  military 
then  broke  into  columns  and  marched  up  and  down 
the  streets,  scattering  everything  before  them,  and 
arresting  many  of  the  rioters. 

Having  finished  their  work,  they  returned  to  head- 
quarters. As  they  left  the  district,  the  mob,  or  a por- 
tion of  it,  gathered  together  again,  and  strung  up 
afresh  the  lifeless  bodies  of  the  negroes. 

A few  hours  later,  Captain  Brower,  with  a police 


THIRD  DAY. 


233 


force,  was  sent  thither,  to  take  down  and  remove  the 
bodies  of  any  negroes  that  might  be  still  hanging.  He 
did  so  without  molestation. 

Captain  Howell’s  murderous  fire  on  the  mob  came 
very  near  causing  his  death  two  days  after.  Having 
the  curiosity  to  witness  the  scene  of  his  struggle  with 
the  mob,  he  took  his  carriage,  and  drove  over  to  it. 
A gang  of  seven  or  eight  ruflians,  seeing  his  uniform, 
cried  out,  “ There’s  the  man  who  fired  on  us  here — let  us 
hang  him.”  Their  shouts  called  others  to  the  spot,  and 
almost  before  the  captain  was  aware  of  his  danger, 
some  fifty  men  were  assembled,  and  at  once  made  a 
dash  at  the  driver,  and  ordered  him  to  stop.  Captain 
Howell,  quickly  drawing  his  revolver,  pointed  it  at  the 
driver,  and  ordered  him  to  turn  down  Thirty -first  Street, 
and  give  his  horses  the  whip,  or  he  would  shoot  him  on 
the  spot.  The  man  obeying,  lashed  his  horses  into  a 
run.  At  this  moment  the  crowd  was  all  around  the 
carriage,  and  one  man  was  climbing  up  behind,  when 
he  fell  and  was  run  over.  A shower  of  stones  and 
brick-bats  followed,  breaking  in  the  panels  of  the  car- 
riage, and  narrowly  missing  the  captain’s  head. 

One  stone  struck  an  old  wound  in  his  side,  and  for 
a moment  paralyzed  his  arm.  The  crowd  with  yells 
and  shouts  followed  after,  when  he  turned  and  empt- 
ied his  revolver  at  them  through  the  back  window, 
which  brought  them  to  a halt.  Colonel  Mott  had  a 
similar  escape  the  day  before.  Passing  down  one  of 
the  avenues  in  a carriage,  he  was  recognized  by  some  of 
the  rioters,  who  immediately  assailed  him  with  stones, 
and  fired  at  him.  One  of  the  bullets  passed  through 
the  cushion  on  which  he  was  sitting. 

Soon  after  this  affair  in  Seventh  Avenue,  word  was 


234 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


telegraphed  that  Jackson’s  foundry,  corner  of  Twenty- 
eighth  Street,  First  and  Second  Avenues,  was  threatened. 
A military  force  was  despatched  forthwith  to  it,  piloted 
by  four  policemen.  At  Twenty-first  Street  and  First 
Avenue,  they  were  fired  on  by  the  mob.  The  attack 
was  continued  through  the  street  to  Second  Avenue, 
and  up  this  to  Twenty-fifth  Street,  without  any  notice 
being  taken  of  it  by  the  troops.  Made  reckless  by  this 
forbearance,  the  rioters  began  to  close  up  in  more  dan- 
gerous proximity,  when  the  howitzer  was  unlimbered 
and  pointed  down  the  avenue.  The  mob  not  liking  the 
looks  of  this,  scattered,  when  the  column  resumed  its 
march.  The  mob  then  rallied,  and  followed  after,  with 
shouts  and  distant  shots,  till  the  foundry  on  Twenty- 
eighth  Street  was  reached.  Here  another  mob  came 
up  from  First  Avenue,  and  the  two  made  a simultan- 
eous attack.  The  command  was  then  given  to  fire,  and  a 
volley  was  poured  into  the  crowd.  Rapidly  loading  and 
firing,  the  troops  soon  stretched  so  many  on  the  pave- 
ment, that  the  rest  broke  and  fled.  The  military  then 
entered  the  building  and  held  it.  The  mob  gathered 
around  it,  threatening  to  storm  it,  but  could  not  pluck 
up  courage  to  make  the  attempt.  They  seemed  espec- 
ially exasperated  against  the  policemen,  and  had  the 
effrontery  to  send  a committee  to  the  officer  in  com- 
mand, demanding  their  surrender.  If  their  request 
was  refused,  they  declared  they  would  storm  the  build- 
ing at  all  hazards ; but  if  complied  with,  they  would 
disperse.  The  committee  had  to  shout  out  their  de- 
mands from  the  street.  In  reply,  the  officer  told  them 
if  they  did  not  take  themselves  off  instantly,  he  would 
fire  upon  them ; upon  which  they  incontinently  took  to 
their  heels. 


THIRD  DAY. 


235 


As  the  day  wore  on,  tilings  began  to  wear  a still 
more  threatening  aspect.  Despatches  came  in  from 
every  quarter,  announcing  the  activity  of  the  mob.  To 
a question  sent  to  the  Thirteenth  Precinct,  a little  past 
twelve,  inquiring  how  things  were  going  oil  in  Grand 
Street,  was  returned  the  following  reply : “ Lively  ; 

store-keepers  have  fired  into  the  mob ; no  force  there 
yet.” 

“ 12.20.  From  Twenty-first.  Building  corner  Thirty- 
third  Street,  Second  Avenue,  is  set  on  fire  by  the  mob.” 
“ 12.50.  From  Fifteenth.  Send  assistance  to 
Twenty-first  Precinct ; they  are  about  attacking  it.” 

“ 12.55.  From  Twenty-sixth.  It  is  reported  that 
Government  stores  in  Greenwich,  near  Liberty,  are  on 
fire ; fired  by  mob.” 

“ 1.10.  From  Twenty-seventh.  Send  more  men 
here  forthwith.” 

“ 1.25.  From  Fourth.  Fire  corner  of  Catharine 
Street  and  East  Broadway.” 

“ 1.45.  A man  just  in  from  Eleventh  Precinct,  re- 
ports a number  of  bands  of  robbers,  numbering  from 
fifty  to  one  hundred  each,  breaking  into  stores  in  Hous- 
ton, near  Attorney  Street.” 

“ 1.47  p.m.  From  Twenty-ninth.  The  mob  have 
cleared  Twenty-first  Precinct  station-house.” 

“2  p.m.  From  Twenty-ninth.  A large  mob  sur- 
rounded Captain  Green’s  house,  Twenty-eighth  Street, 
Third  Avenue.  lie  escaped  out  of  the  back  window; 
they  threatened  to  hang  him.” 

“ 3.10  p.m.  To  Eleventh.  Send  to  foot  of  Four- 
teenth Street,  East  River,  and  if  military  is  there,  send 
word  here  forthwith.” 

“3.15.  From  Twenty-fourth.  Mob  are  firing  the 


236 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


building  on  Second  A venue,  near  Twenty-eighth  Street. 
Immediate  assistance  is  required.  Houses  occupied  by 
negroes,  who  are  fleeing  for  their  lives. 

3.25.  From  Twentieth.  The  mob  are  sacking 
houses  at  Twenty-seventh  Street  and  Seventh  Avenue. 
We  have  no  force  to  send. 

3.30.  From  Twenty -first.  There  is  an  attack  on 
the  colored  people  in  Second  Avenue,  between  Twenty- 
eighth  and  Twenty-ninth  Streets. 

3.40.  From  Eleventh.  Send  to  242  Stanton  Street, 
and  take  possession  of  cavalry  swords  forthwith. 

There  were  five  thousand  cavalry  swords  there,  and 
the  mob  were  assembling  to  capture  them ; and  the 
telegram  announcing  the  fact,  and  the  one  ordering  a 
force  to  seize  them,  were  received  and  answered  the 
same  minute. 

3.55.  To  Twenty-first.  How  do  things  look? 

Ans . Very  bad  ; large  crowd  in  Thirty-fifth  Street, 
near  Third  Avenue,  and  no  assistance  from  adjoining 
precinct. 

4 o’clock.  To  Twenty-first.  What  is  going  on  ? 

Ans.  The  mob  have  captured  some  five  or  six 
negroes,  and  are  preparing  to  hang  them  ; be  quick 
with  reinforcements. 

4.43.  From  Twentieth.  News  have  just  come  in 
that  the  mob  are  about  to  attack  the  Twenty-second 
Precinct  station-house. 

5.15.  From  Sixteenth.  Send  us  one  hundred 
special  shields  and  clubs ; the  citizens  are  arming  up 
well. 

5.15.  From  Twenty-ninth.  Who  feeds  the  special 
men? 

Ans.  You  must,  far  as  able. 


THIRD  DAY. 


237 


Reply.  No  money. 

Ans.  It  makes  no  difference ; they  must  be  fed  ; we 
are  responsible. 

5.20.  From  Twenty-ninth.  The  rioters  are  now  on 
Seventh  Avenue  and  Twenty-eighth  Street.  They 
have  just  killed  a negro  ; say  they  are  going  to  cut  off 
the  Croton  ; they  have  pickaxes  and  crowbars  ; and  also 
say  they  will  cut  off  the  gas  ; so  reported  by  one  of  our 
men,  who  has  been  in  the  crowd  ; they  were  about  to 
fire  corner  of  Twenty-eighth  Street  and  Seventh 
Avenue,  when  he  came  away. 

To  have  cut  off  the  water  and  extinguished  the  gas, 
would  have  been  master-strokes ; but  the  military 
arrived  in  time  to  prevent  it. 

5.25.  From  First.  Riot  at  Pier  4,  North  River; 
they  have  killed  negroes  there. 

Thus,  at  the  same  moment,  from  the  two  extreme 
ends  of  the  city,  came  the  news  of  riots  and  calls  for 
help.  From  points  five  miles  apart,  the  wires  would 
bring  simultaneously  tidings  that  showed  the  mob 
omnipresent. 

In  the  midst  of  all  these  incessant  exhausting  labors, 
the  following  telegram  came  from  the  Twentieth 
Precinct : 

“ General  Sandford  says  he  has  so  many  negroes  at 
the  arsenal,  that  he  must  get  rid  of  them.55 

Acton’s  answer  was  characteristic.  He  had  no  time 
for  formalities  or  courteous  exchange  of  views.  In  an 
instant  there  flashed  back  over  the  wires  the  curt  reply : 

“ Tell  General  Sandford  he  must  do  the  best  he  can 
with  them  there.55 

General  Sandford  had  at  this  time  about  the  same 
number  of  men  under  his  command  at  the  arsenal 


238 


TIIE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


that  General  Brown  had  at  police  head-quarters  ; yet 
the  former,  up  to  this  morning,  had  not  sent  out  a 
single  company  to  assist  the  police  to  arrest  the  devas- 
tations of  the  mob.  lie  apparently  did  not  know  what 
was  going  on,  had  hardly  kept  up  any  communication 
with  the  Police  Commissioners  or  Governor  Seymour, 
but  now  begs  the  former  to  relieve  him  of  some  colored 
refugees,  as  if  the  overworked  commissioners  had  not 
enough  on  their  hands  already.  This  request  is 
especially  noteworthy,  when  taken  in  connection 
with  his  after  report,  in  which  he  states  that  on  this 
morning  the  riot  was  substantially  over  ; so  much  so,  at 
least,  that  the  police  could  do  all  that  wras  necessary 
without  the  aid  of  the  military.  It  would  seem  that  if 
he  realty  thought  that  the  rest  of  the  work  should  be 
left  to  them,  he  might  have  sent  off  some  of  his  troops, 
and  made  room  for  the  negroes  in  the  arsenal. 

At  about  two  o’clock  in  the  afternoon  word  was  re- 
ceived that  a large  number  of  muskets  were  secreted 
in  a store  on  Broadway,  near  Thirty-third  Street ; and 
Colonel  Meyer  was  ordered  to  proceed  thither,  with 
thirty-three  soldiers  belonging  to  Hawkins’  Zouaves, 
and  take  possession  of  them.  Beaching  the  place,  he 
found  a large  mob  gathered,  which  was  momentarily 
increasing.  He,  however,  succeeded  in  entering  the 
building,  and  brought  out  the  arms.  An  Irishman 
happening  to  pass  by  in  his  cart,  the  colonel  seized  it, 
and  pitching  in  the  guns,  closed  around  it,  and  moved  off. 

Citizens  offering  their  services  were  coming  in  all 
day,  and  a company  was  formed  and  placed  under  the 
command  of  Charles  A.  Lamont,  and  did  good  ser- 
vice. Others  also  were  enrolled  and  placed  on  duty. 

Colonel  Sherwood’s  battery  of  rifled  cannon  arrived 


THIRD  DAY. 


239 


in  the  afternoon,  and  was  put  in  position  in  front  of 
the  arsenal,  where  the  firing  of  pickets  all  day  would 
indicate  that  an  attack  was  momentarily  expected. 
This  did  not  look  as  if  General  Sandford  thought  the 
riot  substantially  over. 

At  about  five  o’clock,  it  was  ordered  by  Sandford,  with 
an  infantry  force  of  one  hundred  and  fifty,  to  corner  of 
Twenty-seventh  Street  and  Seventh  Avenue,  to  quell  a 
mob  assembled  in  large  numbers  at  that  point,  and 
which  were  gutting,  and  plundering,  and  firing  houses. 
As  they  approached,  they  saw  flames  bursting  from  win- 
dows, while,  to  complete  the  terror  of  the  scene,  the 
body  of  a negro  hung  suspended  from  a lamp-post,  his 
last  struggle  just  ended.  At  the  same  time  that  the 
military  arrived,  firemen,  who  had  come  to  put  out  the 
fire,  reached  the  spot  in  another  direction.  One  portion 
of  the  mob  immediately  took  shelter  behind  the  latter, 
so  that  the  troops  dared  not  fire  and  clear  the  streets, 
while  another  ran  up  to  the  house-tops,  armed  with  guns 
and  pistols,  for  the  purpose  of  firing  into  the  ranks 
below.  The  colonel  told  his  men  to  keep  a sharp  look- 
out, and  at  the  first  shot  fire.  Scores  of  guns  were  im- 
mediately pointed  towards  the  roofs  of  the  houses.  In 
the  meantime,  from  some  cause  not  fully  explained, 
the  imposing  force,  after  this  demonstration,  marched 
away,  leaving  the  mob  in  full  possession  of  the  field. 
It  had  hardly  reached  the  protection  of  the  arsenal 
again,  when  the  plundering  and  violence  Recommenced ; 
and  in  a short  time  two  more  negroes  were  amusing 
the  spectators  with  their  death  throes,  as  they  hung  by 
the  neck  from  lamp-posts.  This  was  the  second  expe- 
dition sent  out  by  Sandford,  the  commander-in-chief  of 
the  military,  during  the  riot. 


240 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


Towards  evening  word  was  brought  to  the  Seventh 
Regiment  armory  that  the  mob  had  gathered  in  great 
force  in  First  Avenue,  between  Eighteenth  and  Nine- 
teenth Streets. 

Colonel  Winston,  in  command,  immediately  ordered 
out  a force,  composed  in  part  of  the  military,  and  in 
part  of  enrolled  citizens,  and  with  a battery  of  two 
howitzers,  under  command  of  Colonel  Jardine,  of 
Hawkins5  Zouaves,  marched  rapidly  to  the  scene  of 
disturbance.  Passing  down  Nineteenth  Street  to  the 
avenue,  it  halted,  and  unlimbering  the  pieces,  trained 
them  so  as  to  command  the  avenue,  while  the  in- 
fantry formed  in  line  to  support  them.  As  soon  as  the 
rioters  saw  the  guns  bearing  on  them,  they  dodged 
into  basements,  and  mounted  to  the  windows  and  roofs 
of  the  tenement  buildings  that  abounded  in  that  vicin- 
ity. A number  of  them  armed  with  muskets  and 
pistols,  and  the  rest  with  stones  and  brick-bats,  began 
a fierce  and  determined  attack  on  the  troops.  The 
howitzers,  loaded  with  grape  and  canister,  at  once 
swept  the  street.  After  the  first  discharge,  but  few 
ventured  to  show  themselves  in  the  avenue,  until  after 
they  heard  the  report,  when  they  would  dodge  from 
behind  corners  and  fire  back.  But  from  the  tops  of 
the  houses  an  incessant  fusillade  was  kept  up.  The 
soldiers  endeavored  to  pick  them  off,  but  the  rioters 
presented  a small  mark  compared  to  that  which  the 
troops,  massed  in  the  open  streets,  furnished ; " and  it 
was  soon  apparent  that  the  fight  was  unequal.  If  they 
had  only  had  a police  force  to  enter  the  buildings,  and 
hunt  the  men  from  the  roofs,  the  fight  would  soon 
have  been  over.  But  the  commander,  thinking  he 
could  not  spare  a sufficient  number  to  do  this  work,  or 


THIRD  DAY. 


241 


that  the  soldiers,  cumbered  with  their  muskets,  which, 
after  the  first  discharge,  would  have  to  be  clubbed, 
could  make  no  headway  in  such  a hand-to-hand  fight, 
made  no  effort  to  dislodge  the  wretches,  who  loaded 
and  fired  with  the  most  imperturbable  coolness.  One 
man  was  seen  to  step  round  the  corner,  after  the  dis- 
charge of  the  battery,  and  resting  his  gun  on  the 
shoulder  of  a fellow-rioter,  take  as  deliberate  aim  at 
Colonel  Jardine  as  he  would  at  a squirrel  on  the  limb 
of  a tree,  and  fire.  The  ball  struck  the  colonel  in  the 
thigh,  and  brought  him  to  the  pavement.  Other  offi- 
cers shared  his  fate,  while  at  every  discharge,  men 
would  drop  in  the  ranks.  The  howitzers  rattled  their 
shot  on  the  deserted  pavements  and  walls  of  the 
houses,  but  did  no  damage  to  the  only  portion  of  the 
enemy  they  had  to  fear,  while  the  fight  between  the 
infantry  and  the  rioters  was  like  that  between  soldiers 
in  the  open  field  and  Indians  in  ambush.  Colonel 
W inston  soon  saw  that  it  was  madness  to  keep  his  men 
there,  to  be  picked  off  in  detail,  and  ordered  a retreat. 
At  the  first  sign  of  a retrograde  movement,  a cry  rang 
along  the  avenue ; and  from  the  side  streets,  and  base- 
ments, and  houses,  the  mob  swarmed  forth  so  furiously, 
that  it  assumed  huge  proportions  at  once,  and  chased 
the  retiring  soldiers  with  yells  and  taunts,  and  pressed 
them  so  hotly  that  they  could  not  bring  off  all  their 
killed  and  wounded.  Among  those  left  behind  was 
Colonel  Jardine.  lie  took  refuge  in  a basement, 
where  the  mob  found  him,  and  would  have  killed  him 
on  the  spot,  had  not  one  of  them  recognized  him  as  an 
old  acquaintance,  and  for  some  reason  or  other  pro- 
tected him  from  further  violence ; and  he  was  eventually 

carried  to  the  house  of  a surgeon  near  by. 

11 


242 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


The  mob  were  left  masters  of  the  field,  and  soon  be- 
gan their  depredations.  The  state  of  things  was  at 
length  reported  to  police  head-quarters,  and  General 
Brown  sent  off  Captain  Putman,  with  Captain  Shelby 
and  a hundred  and  fifty  regulars  and  two  field-pieces, 
to  disperse  the  mob  and  bring  away  the  dead  and 
wounded  of  Winston’s  force  that  might  remain.  They 
reached  the  spot  between  ten  and  eleven  o’clock  at 
night.  The  dimly  lighted  streets  were  black  with  men, 
while  many,  apprised  of  the  approach  of  the  military, 
mounted  again  to  the  roofs  as  before.  Putnam  imme- 
diately charged  on  the  crowd  in  the  street,  scattering 
them  like  a whirlwind.  He  then  turned  his  guns  on 
the  buildings,  and  opened  such  a deadly  fire  on  them 
that  they  were  soon  cleared.  Having  restored  order, 
he  halted  his  command,  and  remained  on  the  ground 
till  half-past  twelve. 

At  the  same  time  a mob  was  pulling  down  the  negro 
houses  in  York  Street,  which  they  soon  left  a heap  of 
ruins.  Houses  plundered  or  set  on  fire  in  various  parts 
of  the  city,  combined  with  the  ringing  of  fire-bells, 
thunder  of  cannon,  and  marching  of  troops,  made  this 
night  like  its  predecessor — one  of  horror. 

There  was  also  a disturbance  in  Brooklyn.  Shaw’s 
and  Fancher’s  elevators,  and  Wheeler’s  store  on  the 
docks,  were  set  on  fire,  and  a force  ordered  to  put  them 
out. 

The  illumination  of  the  windows  from  the  Times 
building  this  evening  shed  a brilliant  glow  over  Print- 
ing-house Square,  and  flooded  the  Park  to  the  City  Hall 
with  light,  while  an  armed  force  within  was  ready  to 
fire  on  any  mob  that  should  dare  expose  itself  in  the 
circle  of  its  influence.  ~ 


THIRD  DAY. 


243 


At  12.15  the  following  telegram  was  sent : 

Ci  To  all  stations.  How  are  things  in  your  precinct  ? 55 

Answer . “ All  quiet.55 

Thus  the  third  night  of  this  terrible  riot  passed  away 
still  unsubdued,  and  still  Acton  sat  at  his  post,  awake, 
while  others  slept,  and  kept  feeling  through  the  tele- 
graph wires  the  pulse  of  the  huge,  fevered  city.  The 
regiments  coming  back  from  Pennsylvania  might 
arrive  at  any  time,  and  he  was  anxious  to  know  the 
moment  they  reached  the  New  York  docks.  The 
Seventh  Regiment,  especially,  he  knew  was  expected 
to  reach  the  city  that  night  by  special  train.  Police- 
men were  therefore  kept  on  the  watch  ; but  the  regi- 
ment did  not  arrive  till  after  daylight.  About  half- 
past four  in  the  morning,  the  steady  ranks  were  seen 
marching  along  Canal  Street  towards  Broadway,  and 
soon  drew  up  in  front  of  St.  Nicholas  Hotel. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 


FOURTH  DAY. 

Proclamations  by  the  Governor  and  Mayor.  — City  districted.  — Appear- 
ance of  the  East  Side  of  the  City. — A small  Squad  of  Soldiers 
chased  into  a Foundry  by  the  Mob. — Fierce  Fight  between  the 
Mob  and  Military  in  Twenty-ninth  Street. — Soldiers  driven  from 
the  Ground,  leaving  a dead  Sergeant  behind. — Captain  Putnam 
sent  to  bring  the  Body  away. — Mows  down  the  Rioters  with 
Canister. — Storms  the  Houses. — Utter  Rout  of  the  Mob. — Colored 
Orphans  and  Negroes  taken  by  Police  to  Blackwell’s  Island. — 
Touching  Scene. — Coming  on  of  Night  and  a Thunder-storm. — 
Returning  Regiments.  — Increased  Force  in  the  City  to  put  down 
Violence. — Archbishop  Hughes  offers  to  address  the  Irish. — Curi- 
ous Account  of  an  Interview  of  a Lady  with  him  and  Governor 
Seymour. — Strange  Conduct  of  the  Prelate. 

Only  the  principal  disturbances  of  the  third  day  were 
given,  and  of  these  the  accounts  were  very  succinct. 
The  movements  of  the  mobs  and  the  conflicts  with 
them  were  so  similar  in  character,  that  a detailed 
description  of  them  would  be  a mere  repetition  of  what 
had  gone  before.  After  the  police  force,  and  the  troops 
under  General  Brown  had  become  organized  so  as  to 
move  and  act  together,  each  fight  with  the  rioters  was 
almost  a repetition  of  its  predecessor.  Having  adopted 
a plan  of  procedure,  they  seldom  deviated  from  it,  and 
the  story  of  one  fight  became  the  story  of  all — a short 
struggle  and  a quick  victory. 

It  was  hoped  this  morning  that  the  rioters  would 
conclude  that  they  could  not  carry  out  their  mad  de- 


FOURTH  DAY. 


245 


signs;  for  the  enrolment  of  large  bodies  of  citizens, 
and  the  announcement  of  the  speedy  return  of  several 
regiments,  showed  that  all  the  force  necessary  to  sub- 
due them  was,  or  soon  would  be,  on  hand.  The  day 
before,  the  Governor  had  issued  a proclamation,  de- 
claring the  city  to  be  in  a state  of  insurrection ; but  this 
morning  appeared  a proclamation  from  Mayor  Opdyke, 
announcing  that  the  insurrection  was  practically  ended. 
It  is  true  he  called  on  the  citizens  to  form  voluntary 
associations,  with  competent  leaders,  to  patrol  their 
separate  districts,  to  protect  themselves  from  roam- 
ing gangs  of  plunderers,  and  so  spare  the  exhausted 
police  and  military.  Yet  he  called  on  the  citizens  to 
resume  their  usual  avocations,  and  directed  the  railroad 
and  stage  lines  to  resume  their  routes.  This  opinion  of 
the  Mayor  was  strengthened  by  the  positive  announce- 
ment that  the  draft  had  been  suspended,  and  the  pas- 
sage of  an  ordinance  by  the  City  Council,  appropriating 
$2,500,000  towards  paying  $300  exemption  money  to 
the  poor  who  might  be  drafted.  It  was  plain,  if  the 
draft  was  the  cause  of  the  continued  riot,  it  would  now 
cease.  But  in  spite  of.  all  this,  bad  news  came  from 
TIarlem,  and  Yorkville,  and  other  sections.  In  fact,  it 
was  evident  that  the  Police  Commissioners  did  not 
share  fully  in  the  pleasant  anticipations  of  the  Mayor. 
Having  ascertained  that  the  leaders  of  the  mob,  learn- 
ing from  experience,  had  organized  more  intelligently, 
and  designed  to  act  in  several  distinct  and  separate 
bodies  in  different  sections,  they,  with  General  Brown, 
divided  the  city  into  four  districts,  in  each  one  of  which 
were  to  be  stationed  strong  bodies  of  the  police  and 
military,  so  that  they  could  act  with  more  expedition 
and  efficiency  than  if  they  were  sent  out  from  the  com- 


246 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


mon  head-quarters  in  Mulberry  Street.  It  would,  be- 
side, save  the  fatigue  of  long  marches.  Those  separate 
stations  were  in  Harlem,  Eighteenth,  Twenty-ninth, 
and  Twenty-sixth  Precincts.  A good  deal  was  also 
expected  b}^  an  invitation  given  by  Archbishop  Hughes, 
that  appeared  in  the  morning  papers,  to  the  Irish  to 
meet  him  next  day  in  front  of  his  house,  where,  though 
crippled  from  rheumatism,  he  would  address  them 
from  the  balcony.  The  Eighth  Avenue  cars  had  been 
started,  as  well  as  those  of  the  Third ; and  many  stores 
were  opened.  Still,  on  the  east  side  of  the  city,  in  the 
neighborhood  of  First  Avenue,  most  of  the  shops  were 
closed. 

It  should  be  here  remarked  to  the  credit  of  the  Ger- 
man population,  which  were  very  numerous  in  certain 
localities  on  this  side  of  the  city,  that  they  had  no  sym- 
pathy with  the  rioters ; on  the  contrary,  sent  word  to 
the  Police  Commissioners  not  to  be  concerned  about 
their  locality  ; they  had  organized,  and  would  see  that 
order  was  maintained  there.  No  better  title  to  Ameri- 
can citizenship  than  this  could  be  shown. 

Though  early  in  the  morning,  it  was  comparatively 
quiet  on  the  east  side  of  the  city;  yet  near  First  Ave- 
nue knots  of  men  could  be  seen  here  and  there,  en- 
gaged in  loud  and  angry  conversation.  They  looked 
exhausted,  and  haggard,  but  talked  defiant  as  ever, 
swearing  terrible  vengeance  against  the  military ; for, 
though  hidden  from  sight,  in  the  miserable  tenement- 
houses  near  by,  lay  their  dead,  dying,  and  wounded 
friends  by  scores.  Near  Nineteenth  Street,  the  scene 
of  the  conflict  the  evening  previous,  there  were  stones, 
brick-bats,  shivered  awning-posts,  and  other  wrecks  of 
the  fight.  The  grog-shops  were  open,  in  which  men  with 


7HE  RIOTERS  DRAGGING  COL.  O’BRIEN’S  BODY  THROUGH  THE\STREET.  Page  196, 


FOTTimi  DAY. 


247 


bloody  noses,  and  bruised  and  battered  faces,  obtained 
the  necessary  stimulus  to  continue  the  desperate  struggle. 
Dirty,  slovenly-dressed  women  stood  in  the  door-ways 
or  on  the  steps,  swearing  and  denouncing  both  police 
and  military  in  the  coarsest  language.  Though  the 
immense  gatherings  of  the  preceding  days  were  not 
witnessed,  yet  there  was  a ground-swell  of  passion 
that  showed  the  lawless  spirit  was  not  subdued,  though 
overawed.  But  the  Police  Commissioners  were  now 
prepared  for  whatever  might  occur.  The  Seventh 
Regiment  had  been  stationed  on  the  west  side  of  the 
city,  with  a wide  district  to  keep  in  order,  thus  ena- 
bling them  to  concentrate  larger  forces  in  other  direc- 
tions. But,  although  everything  wore  this  favorable 
aspect  to  the  authorities,  it  was  evident  towards  noon, 
from  the  steadily  increasing  size  of  the  groups  observed 
in  the  morning,  that  they  had  resolved  to  try  again 
their  strength  with  the  military.  The  state  of  things 
was  telegraphed  to  police  head-quarters,  but  the  re- 
port making  the  mob  not  formidable,  only  a company 
of  about  twenty-five  men  were  sent  out.  Finding  the 
rioters  numbered  about  two  hundred  or  more,  and  not 
daring  to  fire  their  howitzer,  lest,  before  it  could  be  re- 
loaded, the  former  would  rush  forward  and  seize  it,  they 
concluded  to  retire.  The  mob  at  once  set  furiously  on 
them,  and  forced  them  to  take  refuge  in  Jackson’s 
foundry.  The  following  telegram  ‘to  head-quarters 
announced  the  fact : 

“ 1.25.  From  Twenty-first.  The  mob  has  charged 
our  military,  about  twenty-five  in  number,  and  driven 
them  into  Jackson’s  foundry,  First  Avenue  and  Twen- 
ty-eighth Street.  The  mob  are  armed,  and  every  time 
a regular  shows  himself  they  fire.  A few  good  skir- 


248 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


misliers  would  pick  off  these  riflemen  and  relieve  the 
military.” 

This  was  soon  succeeded  by  the  following : 

“1.54.  From  Twenty-first.  Send  military  assist- 
ance immediately  to  First  Avenue  and  Twenty-eighth 
Street.  The  mob  increases,  and  will  murder  the  mili- 
tary force.” 

Ans.  “ They  are  on  their  way  up.” 

They  soon  arrived,  and  were  at  once  furiously  at- 
tacked by  the  mob.  The  soldiers  fired  into  them,  but 
they  boldly7  held  their  ground,  and  were  evidently  bent 
on  a desperate  fight. 

The  former  now  took  up  their  stations  at  the  junc- 
tion of  the  streets,  and  were  about  to  sweep  them  with 
canister,  when  from  some  cause  a delay  was  ordered. 
This  increased  the  boldness  of  the  mob,  and  they 
taunted  and  derided  the  soldiers.  But  in  a few  min- 
utes a reinforcement  of  regulars  arrived  on  the  ground 
and  charged  bayonets.  The  rioters  fell  back,  but  ral- 
lying, forced  the  soldiers  to  retire  in  t^urn.  The  latter, 
however,  returned  to  the  charge,  when  the  mob  again 
gave  way,  but  still  stubbornly  refused  to  disperse. 

News  of  the  magnitude  of  the  struggle  reached  the 
Seventh  Regiment,  and  they  rapidly  marched  to  the 
spot.  Their  steady  tramp  along  the  pavement,  and 
well-set  ranks,  discouraged  the  crowd,  and  they 
marched  and  counter-marched  through  the  streets 
without  molestation. 

The  mob,  however,  dispersed  only  to  reassemble 
again  in  Twenty-ninth  Street,  and  began  to  plunder 
the  stores  in  the  vicinity,  and  spread  devastation  on 
every  side. 

This  being  reported  to  head-quarters,  a military  force 


FOURTH  DAY. 


249 


was  despatched  to  disperse  them.  The  rioters,  how- 
ever, instead  of  retreating,  attacked  them  with  the 
greatest  fury.  x\lmost  every  house  was  filled  with 
them,  and  they  lined  the  roofs  with  muskets  and  pis- 
tols, from  which  they  poured  down  a deadly  fire.  For 
nearly  a half  an  hour  the  fire  was  kept  up  without 
cessation,  and  many  were  killed.  A sergeant  was 
knocked  down  by  a brick-bat,  and  then  seized  and 
beaten  to  death.  The  troops  finding  themselves  unable 
to  dislodge  the  assailants,  retreated,  leaving  the  body 
of  the  sergeant  in  the  street,  where  it  lay  for  three 
hours.  General  Brown  not  having  a sufficient  number 
of  troops  on  hand,  the  mob  all  this'  time  had  it 
their  own  way.  It  was  nine  o’clock  before  he  could 
despatch  Captain  Putnam  with  a strong  force  to  put 
an  end  to  the  disgraceful  scene.  Arriving  on  the  spot, 
the  latter  addressed  the  crowd,  saying  that  he  had  come 
to  carry  away  the  dead  body  of  the  sergeant,  and 
should  do  it  at  all  hazards.  But  he  had  hardly  placed 
it  in  a wagon,  when  the  crowd  began  to  assail  his 
troops.  He  immediately  unlimbered  his  pieces,  when 
it  scattered  in  every  direction.  But  the  rioters  came 
together  again  at  the  corner  of  Thirty-first  Street  and 
Second  Avenue,  where  they  were  met  by  reinforce- 
ments, and  made  a stand.  They  filled  the  houses,  and 
mounted  to  the  roofs,  armed  with  muskets  and  revolv- 
ers, and  as  Putnam  appeared,  commenced  a rapid 
fire.  Placing  his  pieces  in  position,  this  gallant  officer 
swept  the  street  with  canister,  which  soon  cleared  it. 
Eleven  of  the  ringleaders  were  shot  down,  and  bodies 
lay  thick  on  the  pavement.  But  this  did  not  intimi- 
date those  in  the  windows,  or  on  the  roofs,  and  they  kept 
np  a steady  fire.  Putnam,  who  showed  by  his  cool 


250 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


courage  that  the  fighting  stock  from  which  he  came 
had  not  degenerated,  now  ordered  his  men  to  turn 
their  fire  on  the  buildings.  At  each  discharge,  the 
heavy  volleys  brought  down  many  of  the  wretches, 
some  pitching  headlong  from  the  roof,  and  dashing 
out  their  brains  on  the  pavement  and  flagging  below. 
But  the  fight  was  very  unequal,  for  the  assailants 
would  expose  their  bodies  as  little  as  possible  ; Putnam 
saw  that  the  houses  must  be  stormed,  and  gave  the  or- 
der to  do  it.  The  fight  was  now  transferred  to  the  in- 
side, and  became  close  and  murderous.  In  the  narrow 
halls  and  on  the  stairways,  numbers  were  of  no  avail, 
and  the  rioters  fought  with  a desperation  they  had  not 
before  exhibited.  There  was  no  way  of  escape,  and  they 
seemed  to  prefer  death  to  being  taken  prisoners,  and  for 
a half  an  hour  maintained  the  conflict  in  the  darkened 
rooms  and  passages  with  a ferocity  that  was  appalling. 
At  last,  however,  with  their  numbers  sadly  thinned, 
they  were  forced  to  yield,  and  took  refuge  in  flight. 
Many,  unable  to  get  away,  hid  under  beds  and  in  clos- 
ets, but  the  soldiers  ferreted  them  out,  and  carried 
them  to  police  head-quarters. 

The  arsenal  had  not  been  attacked,  as  Sandford 
seemed  every  day  to  think  it  would  be.  Many  colored 
people,  as  before  stated,  took  refuge  in  it ; and  about 
noon  on  this  daj7,  a body  of  police  arrived  before  it, 
with  the  children  of  the  Colored  Orphan  Asylum  that 
had  been  burned  on  Monday,  in  charge.  They  had 
since  that  time  been  scattered  round  in  station-houses, 
but  were  now  to  be  escorted  to  Blackwell’s  Island,  for 
better  security.  It  was  an  impressive  spectacle  this 
army  of  children  presented,  as  they  drew  up  in  line 
in  front  of  the  arsenal  to  wait  for  those  within  to  join 


FOURTH  DAY. 


251 


tliem.  The  block  was  filled  with  them.  The  fright- 
ened little  fugitives,  fleeing  from  they  scarce  knew 
what,  looked  bewildered  at  their  novel  position.  It 
seemed  impossible  that  they  ever  could  have  been  the 
objects  of  any  one’s  vengeance.  With  a strong  body 
of  police  in  front  and  rear,  and  a detachment  of  sol- 
diers on  either  side,  they  toddled  slowly  down  to  the 
foot  of  Thirty-fifth  Street,  from  whence  they  were 
taken  by  boats  to  the  Island. 

The  Sixty-fifth  New  York  Regiment  arrived  from 
Harrisburg  in  the  afternoon,  and  just  before  mid- 
night the  One  Hundred  and  Fifty-second  also  reached 
the  city,  and  marched  up  Broadway  to  police  head- 
quarters, where  they  were  stowed  away  to  get  some 
rest. 

A heavy  storm  that  set  in  during  the  evening,  helped 
to  scatter  the  crowd  that  would  otherwise  have  gath- 
ered on  this  warm  July  night,  but  it  at  the  same  time 
gave  a sombre  aspect  to  the  city.  The  crescent  moon 
was  veiled  in  black,  and  thunderous  clouds  that  swept 
heavily  over  the  city,  deepened  the  gloom,  and 
seemed  portentous  of  greater  evil.  The  closing  of  all 
the  stores  and  shop-windows  at  nightfall,  through  fear, 
left  the  streets  lighted  only  by  the  scattering  lamps. 
This  unusual  stretch  of  blank  dead  Avails,  emitting  no 
ray  of  light,  rendered  the  darkness  made  by  the  over- 
hanging storm  still  more  impenetrable.  Flashes  of 
lightning  would  reveal  small  groups  of  men  bent  on 
plunder,  in  sections  where  the  military  and  police  were 
not  stationed,  but  no  open  violence  Avas  attempted.  In 
other  directions,  the  bayonets  of  the  soldiers  would 
gleam  out  of  the  dense  shadows,  as  they  silently  held 
the  posts  assigned  them,  ready  to  march  at  a moment's 


252 


TIIE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


notice.  This  was  the  fourth  night,  and  the  cannon 
planted  in  the  streets,  and  the  increased  military  force, 
showed  that  peace  was  not  yet  fully  restored.  The 
Seventh  Regiment  was  quartered  in  Thirty-fourth 
Street,  part  of  the  soldiers  within  a building,  and 
crowding  every  window  to  catch  the  first  sign  of  disturb- 
ance, and  part  stationed  below,  or  marching  back  and 
forth  in  the  street.  Other  troops  and  policemen  were 
massed  at  head-quarters,  ready  to  move,  at  the  word  of 
command,  to  any  point  threatened  by  the  mob. 

The  fourth  night  was  passing  away,  and  still  Acton 
clung  to  his  post,  and  refused  to  take  even  a moment’s 
rest.  His  whole  nature  had  been  keyed  up  to  meet 
the  grave  responsibilities  that  lay  upon  him,  and 
through  the  wires  lie  still  watched  every  threatened 
point  in  the  city,  with  sleepless  vigilance.  In  the 
meantime,  over  a thousand  special  policemen  had  been 
sworn  in,  and  five  hundred  or  more  citizens  had  volun- 
tered  their  services,  while  the  steady  arrival  of  return- 
ing regiments  swelled  the  military  force  into  formid- 
able proportions. 

During  the  day,  Senators  Connolly  and  O’Brien  had 
waited  on  General  Brown,  and  asked  him  to  remove 
the  military  from  their  ward,  as  their  presence  excited 
the  people.  The  General  very  bluntly  refused,  saying 
he  should  not  permit  his  troops  to  retire  from  before 
an  armed  mob.  He  was  asked  also  to  order  the  troops 
to  leave  Jackson’s  foundry  for  the  same  reason,  and 
gave  an  equally  emphatic  refusal.  There  was  now 
to  be  no  compromise  with  the  rioters,  no  agreement 
entered  into.  They  had  got  beyond  the  character 
of  citizens  with  rights  to  be  respected — they  were 
assassins  and  murderers,  to  whom  was  submitted  the 


FOURTH  DAY. 


253 


simple  question  of  subjection  to  law  and  authority,  or 
death. 

The  fighting  through  the  day  had  been  severe,  but 
the  disturbance  had  not  been  so  wide-spread  and  gen- 
eral. Outside  of  the  city,  there  had  been  threatening 
rumors.  It  was  reported  that  there  was  danger  of  an 
uprising  in  Westchester,  where  some  leading  Democrats 
had  taken  open  opposition  to  the  draft,  and  a gun-boat 
had  gone  up  as  far  as  Tarry  town  ; but  nothing  serious 
occurred. 

The  rioters  being  almost  exclusively  Irish,  it  was 
thought  that  an  address  from  Archbishop  Hughes 
would  go  far  to  quiet  the  ringleaders,  and  he  had  there- 
fore issued  the  following  call,  already  referred  to : 

To  the  men  of  New  York,  who  are  now  called  in 
many  of  the  papers  rioters. 


Men  ! 

I am  not  able,  owing  to  rheumatism  in  my  limbs,  to 
visit  you,  but  that  is  not  a reason  why  you  should  not 
pay  me  a visit  in  your  whole  strength.  Come,  then,  to- 
morrow (Friday)  at  two  o’clock,  to  my  residence,  north- 
west corner  of  Madison  Avenue  and  Thirty-sixth  street. 
There  is  abundant  space  for  the  meeting,  around  my 
house.  I can  address  you  from  the  corner  of  the  balcony. 
If  I should  not  be  able  to  stand  during  its  delivery, 
you  will  permit  me  to  address  you  sitting ; my  voice  is 
much  stronger  than  my  limbs.  1 take  upon  myself  the 
responsibility  of  assuring  you,  that  in  paying  me  this 
visitor  in  retiring  from  it,  you  shall  not  be  disturbed  by 


254 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


any  exhibition  of  municipal  or  military  presence.  You 
who  are  Catholics,  or  as  many  of  you  as  are,  have  a right 
to  visit  your  bishop  without  molestation. 

f John  IIughes, 

Archbishop  of  New  York. 

New  York,  July  16,  1863. 

A curious  incident  was  related  subsequently  in  one 
of  the  New  York  papers,  respecting  the  manner  in 
which  an  interview*  was  brought  about  between  lum 
and  Governor  Seymour,  and  which  resulted  in  the  reso- 
lution of  the  Archbishop  to  address  the  rioters.  The 
substance  of  the  account  was,  that  a young  widow  of 
high  culture,  formerly  the  wife  of  a well-known  lawyer 
of  this  city — a woman  living  in  an  atmosphere  of  art, 
and  refinement,  and  spending  her  time  in  study,  be- 
came so  excited  over  the  violence  and  bloodshed  that 
the  authorities  seemed  unable  to  suppress,  and  finding 
that  the  Irish  were  at  the  bottom  of  the  trouble,  deter- 
mined to  appeal  to  Archbishop  Hughes  personally,  to 
use  his  high  authority  and  influence  to  bring  these  ter- 
rible scenes  to  a close. 

Acting  on  this  determination,  she  set  out  this  morn- 
ing for  the  Archbishop’s  residence,  but  on  arriving  was 
told  that  he  was  at  the  residence  of  Vicar-general 
Starrs,  in  Mulberry  Street.  Hastening  thither,  she 
asked  for  an  interview.  Her  request  was  denied,  when 
she  repeated  it ; and  though  again  refused,  would  not 
be  repelled,  and  sent  word  that  her  business  was  urgent, 
and  that  she  would  not  detain  him  ten  minutes.  The 
Archbishop  finally  consented  to  see  her.  As  she  en- 
tered the  library,  her  manner  and  bearing — both  said  to 


FOURTH  DAY. 


255 


be  remarkably  impressive — arrested  the  attention  of  the 
prelate.  Without  any  explanation  or  apology,  she  told 
him  at  once  her  errand — that  it  was  one  of  mercy  and 
charity.  She  had  been  educated  in  a Roman  Catholic 
convent  herself,  in  which  her  father  was  a professor, 
and  she  urged  him,  in  the  name  of  God,  to  get  on  horse- 
back, and  go  forth  into  the  streets  and  quell  the  excite- 
ment of  his  flock.  She  told  him  he  must,  like  Mark 
Antony,  address  the  people ; and  in  rescuing  this 
great  metropolis  from  vandalism,  would  become  a sec- 
ond Constantine,  an  immortal  hero.  It  was  his  duty,  she 
boldly  declared;  and  though  she  did  not  profess  to  be  a 
Jeanne  d’Arc  or  Madame  Roland,  but  a plain  woman 
of  the  present  day,  she  would  ride  fearlessly  by  his  side, 
and  if  he  were  threatened,  would  place  her  body  between 
him  and  danger,  and  take  the  blow  aimed  at  him.  The 
cautious  and  crafty  prelate  was  almost  carried  away  by 
the  impassioned  and  dramatic  force  of  this  woman,  but 
he  told  her  it  would  be  presumption  in  him  to  do  so ; in 
fact,  impossible,  as  he  was  so  crippled  with  rheumatism 
and  gout,  that  he  could  not  walk.  She  then  asked  him 
to  call  the  crowd,  and  address  them  from  the  balcony 
of  his  house.  lie  replied  that  he  was  just  then  busy 
in  writing  an  answer  to  an  attack  on  him  in  the  Trib- 
une. She  assured  him  that  such  a controversy  was 

worse  than  useless — that  another  and  higher  duty  rested 
on  him.  She  pressed  him  with  such  importunity  and  en- 
thusiasm, that  he  finally  consented  ; but  as  a last  effort 
to  get  rid  of  he]-,  said  he  feared  the  military  would 
interfere  and  attack  the  mob.  She  assured  him  they 
would  not,  and  hurried  off  to  the  St.  Nicholas  to  see 
Governor  Seymour  about  it.  She  found  the  ante-room 
filled  with  officials  and  other  personages  on  important 


256 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


business,  waiting  their  turn  to  be  admitted.  But  her 
determined,  earnest  manner  so  impressed  every  one 
with  the  importance  of  her  mission,  that  precedence 
was  granted  her,  and  she  found  herself  at  once 
beside  the  astonished  Governor.  Without  any  prelim- 
inaries, she  told  him  she  had  just  come  from  the  head 
of  the  church,  and  wanted  his  excellency  to  visit  him 
immediately.  No  business  was  of  such  vital  impor- 
tance as  this.  The  self-possessed  Governor  coolly  re- 
plied that  he  should  be  glad  to  see  the  Archbishop,  but 
business  was  too  pressing  to  allow  him  to  be  absent 
even  a half  an  hour  from  his  duties.  She  hastened 
back  to  Archbishop  Hughes,  and  prevailed  on  him  to 
write  a note  to  Governor  Seymour,  asking  him  to  call 
and  see  him,  as  he  was  unable  to  get  out.  Fortified  with 
this,  she  now  took  a priest  with  her,  and  providing  her- 
self with  a carriage,  returned  to  head-quarters,  and  ab- 
solutely forced,  by  her  energy  and  determination  and 
persuasive  manner,  the  Governor  to  leave  his  business, 
and  go  to  the  Archbishop’s.  The  invitation  to  the  Irish 
to  meet  him  was  the  result  of  this  interview. 

Why  Archbishop  Hughes  took  no  more  active  part 
than  he  did  in  quelling  this  insurrection,  when  there 
was  scarcely  a mail  in  it  except  members  of  his  own 
flock,  seems  strange.  It  is  true  he  had  published  an 
address  to  them,  urging  them  to  keep  the  peace  ; but  it 
was  prefaced  by  a long,  undignified,  and  angry  attack 
on  Mr.  Greeley,  of  the  Tribune , and  showed  that  he 
was  in  sympathy  with  the  rioters,  at  least  in  their  con- 
demnation of  the  draft.  The  pretence  that  it  would 
be  unsafe  for  him  to  pass  through  the  streets,  is  absurd  ; 
for  on  three  different  occasions  common  priests  had 
mingled  with  the  mob,  not  only  with  impunity,  but 


FOURTH  DAY. 


257 


with  good  effect.  He  could  not,  therefore,  have 
thought  himself  to  be  in  any  great  danger.  One 
thing,  at  any  rate,  is  evident : had  an  Irish  mob  threat- 
ened to  burn  down  a Homan  Catholic  church,  or  a 
Roman  Catholic  orphan  asylum,  or  threatened  any  of 
the  institutions  or  property  of  the  Roman  Church,  he 
would  have  shown  no  such  backwardness  or  fear.  The 
mob  would  have  been  confronted  with  the  most  terrible 
anathemas  of  the  church,  and  those  lawless  bands 
quailed  before  the  maledictions  of  the  representative 
of  “ God’s  vicegerent  on  earth.”  It  is  unjust  to  sup- 
pose that  he  wished  this  plunder  and  robbery  to  con- 
tinue, or  desired  to  see  Irishmen  shot  down  in  the 
streets ; it  must,  therefore,  be  left  to  conjecture,  why 
he  could  not  be  moved  to  any  interference  except  by 
outside  pressure,  and  then  show  so  much  lukewarmness 
in  his  manner — in  fact,  condemning  their  opponents 
almost  as  much  as  themselves. 

The  excitement  consequent  on  the  draft,  exhibited  in 
outbreaks  in  various  parts  of  the  country,  and  in  the 
vicinity  of  New  York,  was  increased  by  the  reports  of 
violence  and  fighting  in  the  latter  city.  In  Troy  there 
was  a riot,  and  the  mob,  imitating  the  insane  conduct 
of  the  rioters  in  New  York,  proceeded  to  attack  an 
African  church.  But  a priest,  more  bold  or  more 
patriotic  than  Archbishop  Hughes,  interfered  and 
saved  it.  That  the  latter,  armed  with  nothing  but  the 
crucifix,  could  have  effected  as  much  as  the  police  and 
military  together,  there  can  be  but  little  doubt.  This 
open  and  decided  sympathy  with  law  and  order,  aud 
bitter  anathemas  against  the  vandals  who  sought  the 
destruction  of  the  city,  were  the  more  demanded,  as 
such  a large  proportion  of  the  police  force  were  Roman 


258 


TIIEJ  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


Catholics,  and  in  their  noble  devotion  to  duty,  even  to 
shooting  down  their  own  countrymen  and  men  of  a 
similar  faith,  deserved  this  encouragement  from  the 
head  of  the  church. 


BURNING  OF  THE  SECOND  AVENUE  ARMORY, 


CHAPTER  XIX. 


CLOSING  SCENES. 

Tranquil  Morning. — Proclamation  of  the  Mayor. — Mob  cowed. — 
Plunderers  afraid  of  Detection. — Dirty  Cellars  crowded  with 
rich  Apparel,  Furniture,  and  Works  of  Art. — Archbishop  Hughes’ 
Address. — Useless  Efforts. — Acton’s  Forty-eight  Hours  without 
Sleep  over. — Change  in  Military  Commanders  in  the  City. — 
General  Brown  relinquishes  his  Command. ^-True  Words. — Noble 
Character  and  Behavior  of  the  Troops  and  Police. — General 
Brown’s  invaluable  Services. 

This  week  of  horrors — a week  unparalleled  in  the 
history  of  Hew  York — was  drawing  to  a close.  It  had 
been  one  of  terror  and  dismay  to  the  inhabitants,  who 
thought  only  of  the  immediate  effects  on  themselves  of 
the  triumph  of  the  mob.  A great  city  laid  in  ashes, 
given  up  to  robbers  and  cut-throats,  is  at  any  time  a 
terrible  spectacle ; but  Hew  York  in  ruins  at  this  time 
was  a republic  gone — a nation  uncrowned  and  left  deso- 
late ; but  the  battle,  both  for  the  nation  and  citjr,  had 
been  nobly  fought  and  won  ; and  Friday,  the  fifth  day 
of  this  protracted  struggle,  dawned  bright  and  tranquil. 
The  storm  of  the  night  before  had  passed  away,  and 
the  streets,  thoroughly  washed  by  the  drenching  rain, 
stretched  clean  and  quiet  between  the  long  rows  of 
buildings,  emblematic  of  the  tranquillity  that  had  re- 
turned to  the  city. 

The  cars  were  seen  once  more  speeding  down  to  the 
business  centres,  loaded  with  passengers.  Broadway 


2G0 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


sliook  to  the  rumbling  of  the  heavy  omnibuses  ; shut- 
ters were  taken  down,  and  the  windows  again  shone 
with  their  rich  adornments.  The  anxious  look  had  de- 
parted from  the  pedestrians,  for  the  heavy  cloud,  so  full 
of  present  woe  and  future  forebodings,  had  lifted  and 
passed  away. 

The  following  proclamation  of  Mayor  Opdyke  will 
show  the  true  state  of  things  on  this  morning,  and 
what  the  people  had  most  to  fear : 

“ The  riotous  assemblages  have  been  dispersed.  Busi- 
ness is  running  in  its  usual  channels.  The  various 
lines  of  omnibuses,  railway,  and  telegraph  have  re- 
sumed their  ordinary  operations.  Few  symptoms 
of  disorder  remain,  except  in  a small  district  in  The 
eastern  part  of  the  city,  comprising  a part  of  the 
Eighteenth  and  Twenty-first  Wards.  The  police  is 
everywhere  alert.  A sufficient  military  force  is  now 
here  to  suppress  any  illegal  movement,  however  for- 
midable. 

“ Let  me  exhort  you,  therefore,  to  pursue  your  ordi- 
nary business.  Avoid  especially  all  crowds.  Remain 
quietly  at  your  homes,  except  when  engaged  in  busi- 
ness, or  assisting  the  authorities  in  some  organized 
force.  When  the  military  appear  in  the  street,  do 
not  gather  about  it,  being  sure  that  it  is  doing  its  duty 
in  obedience  to  orders  from  superior  authority.  Your 
homes  and  your  places  of  business  you  have  a right 
to  defend,  and  it  is  your  duty  to  defend  them,  at 
all  hazards.  Yield  to  no  intimidation,  and  to  no 
demand  for  money  as  the  price  of  your  safety.  If 
any  person  warns  you  to  desist  from  your  accustomed 
business,  give  no  heed  to  the  warning,  but  arrest  him 


CLOSING  SCENES. 


261 


and  bring  him  to  the  nearest  station-house  as  a con- 
spirator. 

“Be  assured  that  the  public  authorities  have  the 
ability  and  the  will  to  protect  you  from  those  who  have 
conspired  alike  against  your  peace,  against  the  govern- 
ment of  your  choice,  and  against  the  laws  which  your 
representatives  have  enacted. 

“ George  Opdyke,  Mayor.” 

Down-town  there  was  scarcely  anything  to  show 
that  New  York  had  for  nearly  a week  been  swept  by 
one  of  the  most  frightful  storms  that  ever  desolated 
a city.  Even  in  the  disaffected  districts,  no  crowds 
were  assembled.  In  the  corner  groggeries,  small 
groups  of  men  might  be  seen,  discussing  the  past,  and 
uttering  curses  and  threats;  and  ruined  houses  and 
battered  walls  and  hanging  blinds  here  and  there  arrest- 
ed the  eye,  showing  what  wild  work  had  been  wrought ; 
but  it  was  evident  that  the  struggle  was  over.  The 
mob  was  thoroughly  subdued,  and  the  law-breakers 
now  thought  more  of  escaping  future  punishment 
than  of  further  acts  of  violence.  Bruised  heads  and 
battered  forms  were  scattered  through  the  low  tene- 
ment-houses in  every  direction,  which  friends  were 
anxious  to  keep  concealed  from  the  notice  of  the 
authorities.  In  dirty  cellars  and  squalid  apartments 
were  piled  away  the  richest  stuffs — brocaded  silks, 
cashmere  shawls,  elegant  chairs,  vases,  bronzes,  and 
articles  of  virtu,  huddled  promiscuously  together, 
damning  evidences  of  guilt,  which  were  sure  not  to 
escape,  in  the  end,  the  searching  eye  of  the  police,  who 
had  already  begun  to  gather  up  the  plunder.  Thus 


262 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


the  objects  mostly  coveted  but  a few  hours  ago  now 
awakened  the  greatest  solicitude  and  fear. 

Even  if  the  military  under  General  Brown  and  the 
police  had  not  shown  the  mob  that  they  were  its  mas- 
ters, the  arrival  of  so  many  regiments,  occupying  all  the 
infected  districts,  was  overwhelming  evidence  that  the 
day  of  lawless  triumph  was  over,  and  that  of  retribu- 
tion had  come.  Some  acts  of  individual  hostility  were 
witnessed,  but  nothing  more. 

Archbishop  Hughes  had  his  meeting,  and  some  five 
thousand  assembled  to  hear  him.  They  were  on  the 
whole  a peaceable-looking  crowd,  and  it  was  evidently 
composed  chiefly,  if  not  wholly,  of  those  who  had 
taken  no  part  in  the  riot.  None  of  the  bloody  heads 
and  gashed  faces,  of  which  there  were  so  many  at 
that  moment  in  the  city,  appeared.  The  address  was 
well  enough,  but  it  came  too  late  to  be  of  any  service. 
It  might  have  saved  many  lives  and  much  destruction, 
had  it  been  delivered  two  days  before,  but  now  it  was 
like  the  bombardment  of  a fortress  after  it  had  sur- 
rendered— a mere  waste  of  ammunition.  The  fight  was 
over,  and  to  use  his  own  not  very  refined  illustration, 
he  “ spak5  too  late.55  The  reports  that  came  in  to 
Acton  from  all  the  precincts  convinced  him  of  this, 
and  he  began  to  think  of  rest. 

The  strain  was  off,  and  overtasked  nature  made  her 
demand,  and  lie  was  compelled  to  yield  to  it.  The 
tremendous  work  that  had  been  laid  upon  him  had 
been  right  nobly  accomplished.  Ilad  he  been  a weak 
and  vacillating  man,  the  rioters  would  have  acquired  a 
headway  that  could  not  have  been  stopped,  without  a 
more  terrible  sacrifice  of  life  and  property — perhaps 
even  of  half  the  city.  Comprehending  intuitively  the 


CLOSING  SCENES. 


263 


gravity  of  the  situation,  and  the  danger  of  procrastina- 
tion or  temporizing,  lie  sprang  at  once  for  the  enemy’s 
throat,  and  never  ceased  his  hold  until  he  had  strangled 
him  to  death.  If  he  had  waited  to  consult  authorities 
about  the  legality  of  his  action,  or  listened  to  the  voice 
of  pity,  or  yielded  to  the  clamors  of  leading  politicians 
or  threats  of  enemies,  both  he  and  the  city,  in  all 
human  probability,  would  have  been  swept  away  in  the 
hurricane  of  popular  fury. 

On  this  day  a most  remarkable  announcement  was 
published : that  a sudden  change  had  been  made  in  the 
military  command  of  the  troops  of  the  city  and  harbor. 
General  Dix  superseded  General  Wool,  and  Canby, 
General  Brown.  That  Wool  should  have  been  re- 
moved at  any  time,  might  have  been  expected;  not 
from  incapacity,  but  on  account  of  his  age,  and  because 
any  one  could  perform  the  mere  nominal  duties  that 
devolved  on  him.  But  why  General  Brown  should 
have  been  removed  at  this  critical  moment,  when  he 
and  the  Police  Commissioners  were  performing  their 
herculean  task  so  faithfully  and  well,  is  not  so  plain ; 
unless  it  was  the  result  of  one  of  those  freaks  of  pas- 
sion or  despotic  impulse,  for  which  the  Secretary  of 
War  was  so  ignobly  distinguished.  But  unlike  many 
other  blunders  which  the  War  Department  committed 
at  this  time,  it  did  not  result  in  any  evil  consequences, 
for  the  fight  was  over.  But  of  this  fact  the  Secretary 
of  War  was  ignorant  when  he  made  out  the  order. 

General  Brown,  in  relinquishing  his  command,  spoke 
warmly  of  the  noble  behavior  of  the  troops  during  the 
riots,  saying : u Engaged  night  and  day  in  constant 
conflict  with  the  mob,  they  have  in  some  fifteen  or 
twenty  severe  contests — in  most  of  them  outnumbered 


2G4 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


more  than  ten  to  one,  many  of  the  mob  being  armed — 
whipped  and  effectually  dispersed  them,  and  have  been 
uniformly  successful.  In  not  a single  instance  has  as- 
sistance been  required  by  the  police,  when  it  has  not 
been  promptly  rendered ; and  all  property,  public  and 
private,  which  has  been  under  their  protection,  has 
been  perfectly  and  efficiently  protected ; and  with 
pride  he  desires  to  record,  that  in  this  cit}r,  surrounded 
by  grog-shops,  but  one  single  instance  of  drunkenness 
has  fallen  under  his  observation. 

“To  Lieutenant-colonel  Frothingham,  his  able  and 
efficient  adjutant-general,  he  tenders  his  thanks  for  his 
untiring  assistance. 

“ Having  during  the  present  insurrection  been  in  im- 
mediate and  constant  co-operation  with  police  depart- 
ment of  this  city,  he  desires  the  privilege  of  expressing 
his  unbounded  admiration  of  it.  Never  in  civil  or 
military  life  has  he  seen  such  untiring  devotion  and 
such  efficient  service. 

“ To  President  Acton  and  Commissioner  Bergen  he 
offers  his  thanks  for  their  courtesy  to  him  and  their 
kindness  to  his  command. 

“ IIarvey  Brown,  Brigadier -general” 

The  praise  he  bestows  both  on  the  police  and  soldiers 
was  richly  deserved ; and  he  may  well  say  that  “ witli 
pride  he  desires  to  record  that  in  this  city,  surrounded 
with  grog-shops,  but  one  single  instance  of  drunken- 
ness has  fallen  under  his  observation.”  With  all  a sol- 
dier’s tendency  to  indulge  in  spirituous  liquor,  to  be 
thrown  right  amid  drinking-places,  which  by  harboring 
rioters  had  lost  all  claim  to  protection — part  of  the 
time  suffering  from  want  of  food,  and  often  drenched 


CLOSING  SCENES. 


265 


to  tlie  skin,  and  weary  from  hard  fighting  and  want  of 
sleep — not  to  step  away  occasionally  in  the  confusion 
and  darkness  of  night,  and  solace  himself  with  stimu- 
lating drinks,  was  something  marvellous.  After  hard 
fighting,  and  long  marching,  and  short  rations,  a sol- 
dier feels  he  has  a right  to  indulge  in  liquor,  if  he  can 
get  it ; and  their  abstinence  from  it  in  such  lawless 
times,  not  only  speaks  well  for  their  discipline,  but 
their  character.  A single  instance  shows  under  what 
perfect  control  the  troops  were.  One  day  Colonel  La- 
due,  seeing  that  his  men  were  exhausted  and  hungry, 
desired  to  let  them  have  a little  beer  to  refresh  them, 
and  the  following  telegram  was  sent  from  the  precinct 
where  they  were  on  duty  : 

“ 5.45  p.m.  From  9th.  Colonel  Ladue  wishes  his  men 
allowed  to  have  beer  in  station-house.” 

Answer . “ Mr.  Acton  says  he  is  opposed  to  beer,  but 
the  colonel  can  give  his  men  as  much  as  he  pleases.” 

“ Acton  is  opposed  to  beer,”  but  the  troops  are  not 
under  his  command,  and  he  has  no  heart  to  deny  the 
poor  fellows  the  station-house  in  which  to  refresh  them- 
selves after  their  hard  day’s  work.  This  incident  also 
shows  the  strict  discipline  maintained  in  the  police 
department. 

General  Brown  had  done  a noble  work.  Taking 
his  place  beside  the  Police  Commissioners,  he  bent  all 
his  energies  to  the  single  task  of  carrying  out  their 
plans,  and  save  the  city  from  the  hands  of  the  rioters. 
He  never  thought  what  deference  might  be  due  him 
on  the  score  of  etiquette,  or  on  account  of  his  military 
rank  ; he  thought  only  of  putting  down  the  mob  at  all 
hazards.  His  refusal,  at  first,  to  serve  under  General 
Sandford  was  not  merely  that  it  was  an  improper 
12 


26G 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


thing  to  place  a general  of  the  regular  army  under  the 
orders  of  a mere  militia  general,*  having  no  rank 
whatever  in  the  United  States  army,  but  he  knew  it 
would  paralyze  his  influence,  and  in  all  human  prob- 
ability result  in  the  useless  sacrifice  of  his  troops.  The 
absurdity  of  not  moving  until  he  received  orders  from 
his  superior  officer,  cooped  up  in  the  arsenal,  where  he 
remained  practically  in  a state  of  siege,  was  so  appar- 
ent that  he  refused  to  countenance  it.  He  was  willing 
that  President  Acton  should  be  his  superior  officer,  and 
give  his  orders,  and  he  would  carry  them  out ; for  thus 
he  could  act  efficiently  and  make  his  disciplined  bat- 
talion tell  in  the  struggle ; but  for  the  sake  of  his  own 
reputation  and  that  of  his  troops,  he  would  not  consent 
to  hold  a position  that  would  only  bring  disgrace  on 
both.  His  views  are  clearly  expressed  in  his  reply  to 
a highly  complimentary  letter  addressed  to  him  by  the 
mayor  and  a large  number  of  prominent  citizens,  for 
the  signal  services  he  had  rendered.  He  says : “ I 
never  for  a moment  forgot  that  to  the  police  was  con- 
fided the  conservation  of  the  peace  of  the  city  ; and 
that  only  in  conjunction  with  the  city  authorities, 
and  on  their  requisition,  could  the  United  States  forces 
be  lawfully  and  properly  employed  in  suppressing  the 
riot,  and  in  restoring  that  peace  and  good  order  which 
had  been  so  lawlessly  broken.  Acting  in  accordance 
with  this  principle,  and  as  aids  to  the  gallant  city  po- 
lice, the  officers  and  soldiers  of  my  command  performed 
the  most  unpleasant  and  arduous  duty,  with  that  prompt 
energy  and  fearless  patriotism  which  may  ever  be  ex- 
pected from  the  soldiers  of  the  Republic.” 

* Because  he  was  especially  assigned  to  the  command  of  the  city 
by  the  Secretary  of  War. 


CHAPTER  XX. 


Continued  Tranquillity. — Strange  Assortment  of  Plunder  gathered 
in  the  Cellars  and  Shanties  of  the  Rioters. — Search  for  it  exas- 
perates the  Irish. — Noble  Conduct  of  the  Sanitary  Police. — 
Sergeant  Copeland. — Prisoners  tried. — Damages  claimed  from 
the  City. — Number  of  Police  killed. — Twelve  hundred  Rioters 
killed. — The  Riot  Relief  Fund. — List  of  Colored  People  killed. — 
Generals  Wool  and  Sandford’s  Reports. — Their  Truthfulness 
denied. — General  Brown  vindicated. 

On  Saturday  morning  it  was  announced  that  the 
authorities  at  Washington  had  resolved  to  enforce  the 
draft.  It  had  been  repeatedly  asserted  during  the 
riot  that  it  was  abandoned,  and  the  report  received 
very  general  credence.  Still,  the  official  denial  of  it 
produced  no  disturbance.  The  spirit  of  insurrection 
was  effectually  laid. 

It  is  a little  singular,  that,  in  all  these  tremendous 
gatherings  and  movements,  no  prominent  recognized 
leaders  could  be  found.  A man  by  the  name  of  An- 
drews had  been  arrested  and  imprisoned  as  one,  but 
the  charge  rested  wholly  on  some  exciting  harangues 
he  had  made,  not  from  any  active  leadership  he  had 
assumed. 

There  were,  perhaps,  in  the  city  this  morning  not  far 
from  ten  thousand  troops — quite  enough  to  preserve 
the  peace,  if  the  riot  should  break  out  afresh ; and 
orders  therefore  were  given  to  arrest  the  march  of  reg- 
iments hastening  from  various  sections  to  the  city, 
under  the  requisition  of  the  Governor.  Still,  the  ter- 


268 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


ror  that  had  taken  possession  of  men  could  not  be  al- 
layed in  an  hour,  and  although  the  police  had  resumed 
their  patrols,  and  dared  to  be  seen  alone  in  the^  streets, 
there  was  constant  dread  of  personal  violence  among 
the  citizens.  Especially  was  this  true  of  the  negro 
population.  Although  many  sought  their  ruined 
homes,  yet  aware  of  the  intense  hatred  entertained  to- 
ward them  by  the  mob,  they  felt  unsafe,  and  began  to 
organize  in  self-defence.  But  the  day  wore  away 
without  disturbance,  and  the  Sabbath  dawned  peace- 
ably, and  order  reigned  from  the  Battery  to  Harlem. 
The  military  did  not  show  themselves  in  the  street, 
and  thousands  thronged  without  fear  the  avenues  in 
which  the  fighting  had  taken  place,  to  look  at  the 
ruins  it  had  left  behind.  On  Monday  there  was  more 
or  less  rebellious  feeling  exhibited  by  the  rioters,  on 
account  of  the  general  search  of  the  police  for  stolen 
goods,  and  the  arrest  of  suspected  persons. , It  exhib- 
ited itself,  however,  only  in  threats  and  curses — not  a 
policemen  was  assaulted.  It  was  amusing,  sometimes, 
to  see  what  strange  articles  the  poor  wretches  had 
stowed  away  in  their  dirty  cellars.  There  was  every- 
thing from  barrels  of  sugar  and  starch  to  tobacco  and 
bird-seed.  Said  a morning  paper:  “Mahogany  and 
rosewood  chairs  with  brocade  upholstering,  marble- 
top  tables  and  stands,  costly  paintings,  and  hundreds  of 
delicate  and  valuable  mantel  ornaments,  are  daily  found 
in  low  hovels  up-town.  Every  person  in  whose  posses- 
sion these  articles  are  discovered  disclaims  allknowdedge 
of  the  same,  except  that  they  found  them  in  the  street, 
and  took  them  in  to  prevent  them  being  burned.  The 
entire  city  will  be  searched,  and  it  is  expected  that  the 
greatest  portion  of  the  property  taken  from  the  build- 


CLOSING  SCENES. 


269 


ings  sacked  by  the  mob  will  be  recovered.”  The 
rivers  and  outlets  to  the  city  were  closely  watched,  to 
prevent  its  being  carried  off.  In  the  meantime,  arrests 
were  constantly  made. 

It  would  be  invidious  to  single  out  any  portion  of  the 
police  for  special  commendation,  where  all  did  their 
duty  so  nobly ; but  it  is  not  improper  to  speak  of  the 
sanitary  police,  whose  specific  duties  do  not  lead  them 
to  take  part  in  quelling  mobs. 

They  have  to  report  all  nuisances,  examine  tenement- 
houses  and  unsafe  buildings,  look  after  the  public 
schools,  but  more  especially  examine  steam-boilers,  and 
license  persons  qualified  to  run  steam-engines.  Hence, 
it  is  composed  of  men  of  considerable  scientific  knowl- 
edge. But  all  such  business  being  suspended  during 
the  riot,  they  at  once,  with  their  Captain,  B.  G.  Lord, 
assumed  the  duties  of  the  common  policemen,  and  from 
Monday  night  till  order  was  restored,  were  on  constant 
duty,  participating  in  the  fights,  and  enduring  the  fa- 
tigues with  unflinching  firmness,  and  did  not  return  to 
their  regular  duties  till  Monday  morning. 

The  drill-officer  also,  Sergeant  T.  S.  Copeland,  be- 
came, instead  of  a drill-officer,  a gallant,  active  leader 
of  his  men  in  some  of  the  most  desperate  fights  that  oc- 
curred. His  military  knowledge  enabled  him  to  form 
commands  ordered  hastily  off,  with  great  despatch. 
But  not  content  with  this,  he  led  them,  when  formed, 
to  the  charge,  and  gave  such  lessons  in  drill,  in  the 
midst  of  the  fight,  as  the  police  will  never  forget. 

With  the  details  of  what  followed  we  have  nothing 
to  do.  The  Grand  Jury  indicted  many  of  the  prison- 
ers, and  in  the  term  of  the  court  that  met  the  3d  of 
August,  twenty  were  tried  and  nineteen  convicted,  and 


270  THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 

sentenced  to  a longer  or  shorter  term  of  imprisonment. 
Of  course  a large  number  on  preliminary  examinations 
got  off,  sometimes  from  want  of  sufficient  evidence,  and 
sometimes  from  the  venality  of  the  judges  before  whom 
they  were  brought.  Claims  for  damages  were  brought 
in,  the  examination  of  which  was  long  and  tedious.  The 
details  are  published  in  two  large  volumes,  and  the  entire 
cost  to  the  city  was  probably  three  millions  of  dollars. 
Some  of  the  claims  went  before  the  courts,  where  they 
lingered  along  indefinitely.  The  number  of  rioters 
killed,  or  died  from  the  effects  of  their  wounds,  was  put 
down  by  the  Police  Commissioners  at  about  twelve 
hundred.  Of  course  this  estimate  is  not  made  up  from 
any  detailed  reports.  The  dead  and  wounded  were 
hurried  away,  even  in  the  midst  of  the  fight,  and  hid- 
den in  obscure  streets,  or  taken  out  of  the  city  for  fear 
of  future  arrests  or  complications.  Hence  there  was 
no  direct  -way  of  getting  at  the  exact  number  of  those  ' 
who  fell  victims  to  the  riot.  The  loss  of  life,  therefore, 
could  only  be  approximated  by  taking  the  regular  re- 
port of  the  number  of  deaths  in  the  city  for  a few 
weeks  before  the  riots,  and  that  for  the  same  length  of 
time  after.  As  there  wTas  no  epidemic,  or  any  report  of 
increased  sickness  from  any  disease,  the  inference  nat- 
urally was,  that  the  excess  for  the  period  after  the  riots 
was  owing  to  the  victims  of  them.  Many  of  these 
were  reported  as  sunstrokes,  owing  to  men  exposing 
themselves  to  the  sun  with  pounded  and  battered  heads. 
The  Police  Commissioners  took  great  care  to  keep  all 
the  wounded  policemen  indoors  until  perfectly  cured. 
Only  one  ventured  to  neglect  their  orders,  and  he  died 
of  a sunstroke. 

The  difference  of  mortality  in  the  city  for  the  month 


CLOSING  SCENES. 


271 


previous  to  tlie  riots,  and  the  month  during  and  sub- 
sequent, was  about  twelve  hundred,  which  excess 
Mr.  Acton  thought  should  be  put  down  to  the  deaths 
caused  directly  and  indirectly  by  the  riots.  Although 
many  policemen  were  wounded,  only  three  were  killed 
or  died  from  the  injuries  they  received. 

Immediately  after  the  riot,  Mr.  Leonard  W.  Jerome 
and  others  interested  themselves  in  raising  a fund  for 
the  relief  of  members  of  the  Police,  Militia,  and  Fire 
Departments  who  had  sustained  injuries  in  the  dis- 
charge of  their  duty  in  suppressing  the  riots.  Sub- 
scriptions to  the  amount  of  $54,980  were  paid  in,  and 
$22,721.53  distributed  by  the  Trustees  of  the  Riot  Re- 
lief Fund,  in  sums  from  $50  to  $1,000,  each,  through 
Isaac  Bell,  Treasurer,  to  101  policemen,  16  militiamen, 
and  7 firemen. 

The  balance  was  securely  invested,  to  meet  future 
emergencies,  a portion  of  which  was  paid  to  sufferers 
by  the  Orange  Riot  of  1871. 

The  following  is  the  list  of  colored  people  known  to 
be  killed  by  the  mob,  together  with  the  circumstances 
attending  their  murder,  as  given  by  David  Barnes,  in 
his  Metropolitan  record,  to  which  reference  has  hereto- 
fore been  made. 

COLORED  VICTIMS  OF  THE  RIOT. 

William  Henry  Nichols  (colored).  Nichols  re- 
sided at  No.  147  East  Twenty-eighth  Street.  Mrs. 
Staat,  his  mother,  was  visiting  him.  On  Wednesday, 
July  15th,  at  3 o’clock,  the  house  was  attacked  by 
a mob  with  showers  of  bricks  and  stones.  In  one 
of  the  rooms  was  a woman  with  a child  but  three  days 


272  THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 

old.  The  rioters  broke  open  the  door  with  axes  and 
rushed  in.  Nichols  and  his  mother  fled  to  the  base- 
ment ; in  a few  moments  the  babe  referred  to  was 
dashed  by  the  rioters  from  the  upper  window  to  the 
yard,  and  instantly  killed.  The  mob  cut  the  water- 
pipes  above,  and  the  basement  was  being  deluged ; ten 
persons,  mostly  women  and  children,  were  there,  and 
they  fled  to  the  yard  ; in  attempting  to  climb  the  fence, 
Mrs.  Staats  fell  back  from  exhaustion  ; the  rioters  were 
instantly  upon  her  ; her  son  sprang  to  her  rescue,  ex- 
claiming, “ Save  my  mother,  if  you  kill  me.”  Two  ruf- 
fians instantly  seized  him,  each  taking  hold  of  an  arm, 
while  a third,  armed  with  a crowbar,  calling  upon 
them  to  hold  his  arms  apart,  deliberately  struck  him  a 
savage  blow  on  the  head,  felling  him  like  a bullock. 
He  died  in  the  N.  Y.  Hospital  two  days  after. 

James  Costello  (colored). — James  Costello,  No.  97 
West  Thirty-third  Street,  killed  on  Tuesday  morning, 
July  14th.  Costello  was  a shoemaker,  an  active  man 
in  his  business,  industrious  and  sober.  He  went  out 
early  in  the  morning  upon  an  errand,  was  accosted,  and 
finally  was  pursued  by  a powerful  man.  He  ran  down 
the  street ; endeavored  to  make  his  escape  ; was  nearly 
overtaken  by  his  pursuer ; in  self-defence  he  turned 
and  shot  the  rioter  with  a revolver.  The  shot  proved 
to  be  mortal;  he  died  two  days  after.  Costello  was 
immediately  set  upon  by  the  mob.  They  first  mangled 
his  body,  then  hanged  it.  They  then  cut  down  his 
body  and  dragged  it  through  the  gutters,  smashing  it 
with  stones,  and  finally  burnt  it.  The  mob  then  at- 
tempted to  kill  Mrs.  Costello  and  her  children,  but  she 
escaped  by  climbing  fences  and  taking  refuge  in  a 
police  station-house. 


CLOSING  SCENES. 


273 


Abraham  Franklin  (colored). — This  young  man, 
who  was  murdered  by  the  mob  on  the  corner  of  Twenty- 
seventh  Street  and  Seventh  Avenue,  w^as  a quiet,  inof- 
fensive man,  of  unexceptionable  character.  lie  wras  a 
cripple,  but  supported  himself  and  his  mother,  being 
employed  as  a coachman.  A short  time  previous  to  the 
assault,  he  called  upon  his  mother  to  see  if  anything 
could  be  done  by  him  for  her  safety.  The  old  lady 
said  she  considered  herself  perfectly  safe ; but  if  her 
time  to  die  had  come,  she  was  ready  to  die.  Iler  son 
then  knelt  down  by  her  side,  and  implored  the  protec- 
tion of  Heaven  in  behalf  of  his  mother.  The  old  lady 
said  that  it  seemed  to  her  that  good  angels  were  pres- 
ent in  the  room.  Scarcely  had  the  supplicant  risen 
from  his  knees,  when  the  mob  broke  down  the  door, 
seized  him,  beat  him  over  the  head  and  face  with  fists 
and  clubs,  and  then  hanged  him  in  the  presence  of  his 
parent.  While  they  were  thus  engaged,  the  military 
came  and  drove  them  away,  cutting  down  the  body  of 
Franklin,  who  raised  his  arm  once  slightly  and  gave  a 
few  signs  of  life.  The  military  then  moved  on  to  quell 
other  riots,  when  the  mob  returned  and  again  suspended 
the  now  probably  lifeless  body  of  Franklin,  cutting 
out  pieces  of  flesh,  and  otherwise  shockingly  mutilat- 
ing it. 

Augustus  Stuart  (colored). — Died  at  Hospital, 
Blackwell’s  Island,  July  22,  from  the  effects  of  a blow 
received  at  the  hands  of  the  mob,  on  Wednesday  even- 
ing of  the  Riot  Week.  He  had  been  badly  beaten 
previously  by  a band  of  rioters,  and  was  frightened  and 
insane  from  the  effects  of  the  blows  which  he  had  re- 
ceived. He  w’as  running  toward  the  arsenal  (State), 
Seventh  Avenue  and  Thirty-seventh  Street,  for  safety, 
12* 


274 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


when  he  was  overtaken  by  the  mob,  from  whom  he  re- 
ceived his  death-blow. 

Peter  Heuston. — Peter  Ileuston,  sixty-three  years 
of  age,  a Mohawk  Indian,  dark  complexion,  but  straight 
hair,  and  for  several  years  a resident  of  New  York, 
proved  a victim  to  the  riots.  Ileuston  served  with  the 
New  York  Volunteers  in  the  Mexican  war.  lie  was 
brutally  attacked  and  shockingly  beaten,  on  the  13th 
of  July,  by  a gang  of  ruffians,  who  thought  him  to  be 
of  the  African  race  because  of  his  dark  complexion, 
lie  died  within  four  days,  at  Bellevue  Hospital,  from 
his  injuries. 

Jeremiah  Robinson  (colored). — He  was  killed  in 
Madison  near  Catharine  Street.  Ilis  widow  stated  that 
her  husband,  in  order  to  escape,  dressed  himself  in 
some  of  her  clothes,  and,  in  company  with  herself  and 
one  other  woman,  left  their  residence#and  went  toward 
one  of  the  Brooklyn  ferries.  Robinson  wore  a hood, 
which  failed  to  hide  his  beard.  Some  boys,  seeing  his 
beard,  lifted  up  the  skirts  of  his  dress,  which  exposed 
his  heavy  boots.  Immediately  the  mob  set  upon  him, 
and  the  atrocities  they  perpetrated  are  so  revolting  that 
they  are  unfit  for  publication.  They  finally  killed  him 
and  threw  his  body  into  the  river.  His  wife  and  her 
companion  ran  up  Madison  Street,  and  escaped  across 
the  Grand  Street  Ferry  to  Brooklyn. 

William  Jones  (colored). — A crowd  of  rioters  in 
Clarkson  Street,  in  pursuit  of  a negro,  who  in  self-de- 
fence had  fired  on  some  rowdies,  met  an  inoffensive 
colored  man  returning  from  a bakery  with  a loaf  of 
bread  under  his  arm.  They  instantly  set  upon  and  beat 
him  and,  after  nearly  killing  him,  hung  him  to  a lamp- 
post.  Ilis  body  was  left  suspended  for  several  hours. 


CLOSING  SCENES. 


275 


A fire  was  made  underneath  him,  and  he  was  literally 
roasted  as  he  hung,  the  mob  revelling  in  their  demoniac 
act.  Recognition  of  the  remains,  on  their  being  recov- 
ered, was  impossible;  and  two  women  mourned  for 
upwards  of  two  weeks,  in  the  case  of  this  man,  for  the 
loss  of  their  husbands.  At  the  end  of  that  time,  the 
husband  of  one  of  the  mourners,  to  her  great  joy,  re- 
turned like  one  recovered  from  the  grave.  The  princi- 
pal evidence  which  the  widow,  Mary  Jones,  had  to 
identify  the  murdered  man  as  her  husband,  was  the 
fact  of  his  having  a loaf  of  bread  under  his  arm,  lie 
having  left  the  house  to  get  a loaf  of  bread  a few  min- 
utes before  the  attack. 

Joseph  Reed  (colored). — This  was  a lad  of  seven 
years  of  age,  residing  at  No.  147  East  Twenty-eighth 
Street,  with  an  aged  grandmother  and  widowed  mother. 
On  Wednesday  morning  of  the  fearful  week,  a crowd 
of  ruffians  gathered  in  the  neighborhood,  determined 
on  a week  of  plunder  and  death.  They  attacked  the 
house,  stole  everything  they  could  carry  with  them, 
and,  after  threatening  the  inmates,  set  fire  to  it.  The 
colored  people  who  had  the  sole  occupancy  of  the 
building,  fled  in  confusion  into  the  midst  of  the  gather- 
ing crowd.  And  then  the  child  was  separated  from 
his  guardians.  His  youth  and  evident  illness,  even 
from  the  devils  around  him,  it  would  be  thought,  should 
have  insured  his  safety.  But  no  sooner  did  they  see 
his  unprotected,  defenceless  condition,  than  a gang  of 
fiendish  men  seized  him,  beat  him  with  sticks,  and 
bruised  him  with  heavy  cobblestones.  But  one,  ten- 
fold more  the  servant  of  Satan  than  the  rest,  rushed  at 
the  child,  and  with  the  stock  of  a pistol  struck  him  on 
the  temple  and  felled  him  to  the  ground.  A noble 


276  THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


young  fireman,  by  the  name  of  John  F.  Govern,  of  No. 
39  Ilose  Company,  instantly  came  to  the  rescue,  and, 
single-handed,  held  the  crowd  at  bay.  Taking  the 
wounded  and  unconscious  boy  in  his  arms,  he  carried 
him  to  a place  of  safety.  The  terrible  beating  and  the 
great  fright  the  poor  lad  had  undergone  was  too  much 
for  his  feeble  frame ; he  died  on  the  following  Tues- 
day. 

Joseph  Jackson  (colored),  aged  nineteen  years,  living 
in  West  Fifty-third  Street,  near  Sixth  Avenue,  was  in 
the  industrious  pursuit  of  his  humble  occupation  of 
gathering  provender  for  a herd  of  cattle,  and  when 
near  the  foot  of  Thirty-fourth  Street,  East  River,  July 
15,  wras  set  upon  by  the  mob,  killed,  and  his  body 
thrown  into  the  river. 

Samuel  Johnson  (colored). — On  Tuesday  night  John- 
son was  attacked  near  Fulton  Ferry  by  a gang  who 
mercilessly  beat  and  left  him  for  dead.  A proposi- 
tion wras  made  to  throw  him  into  the  river,  but  for 
some  reason  the  murderers  took  fright  and  fled.  lie 
was  taken  b^y  some  citizens  to  his  home,  and  died  the 
next  day. 

Williams  (colored). — lie  was  attacked  on  the 

corner  of  Le  Roy  and  Washington  Streets,  on  Tuesday 
morning,  July  14th,  knocked  down,  a number  of  men 
jumped  upon,  kicked,  and  stamped  upon  him  until 
insensible.  One  of  the  murderers  knelt  on  the  body 
and  drove  a knife  into  it;  the  blade  being  too  small, 
lie  threw  it  away  and  resorted  to  his  fists.  Another 
seized  a huge  stone,  weighing  near  twenty  pounds,  and 
deliberately  crushed  it  again  and  again  on  to  the  victim. 
A force  of  police,  under  Captain  Dickson,  arrived  and 
rescued  the  man,  who  was  conveyed  to  the  New  York 


CLOSING  SCENES. 


277 


Hospital.  lie  was  only  able  to  articulate  “ Williams 55 
in  response  to  a question  as  to  his  name,  and  remained 
insensible  thereafter,  dying  in  a few  days. 

Ann  Dereickson. — This  was  a white  woman,  the 
wife  of  a colored  man,  and  lived  at  No.  11  York 
Street.  On  Wednesday,  July  15th,  the  rioters  seized  a 
son  of  deceased,  a lad  of  about  twelve  years,  saturated 
his  clothes  and  hair  with  camphene,  and  then  procur- 
ing a rope,  fastened  one  end  to  a lamp-post,  the  other 
around  his  neck,  and  were  about  to  set  him  on  tire,  and 
hang  him  ; they  were  interfered  with  by  some  citizens 
and  by  the  police  of  the  First  Ward,  and  their  diaboli- 
cal attempt  at  murder  frustrated.  While  Mrs.  Der- 
rickson  was  attempting  to  save  the  life  of  her  son  she 
was  horribly  bruised  and  beaten  wTith  a cart-rung. 
The  victim,  after  lingering  three  or  four  weeks,  died 
from  the  effects  of  her  injuries. 

Beports  from  the  captains  of  the  several  precincts, 
with  all  the  details  of  their  operations,  were  made  out 
— also  from  the  subordinate  military  officers  to  their 
immediate  superiors.  The  final  reports  of  General 
Wool,  commanding  the  Eastern  Department,  and 
Major-general  Sandford,  commanding  the  city  troops, 
caused  much  remark  in  the  city  papers,  and  called 
forth  a reply  from  General  Brown,  who  considered 
himself  unjustly  assailed  in  them.  Explanation  of  the 
disagreement  between  him  and  General  Wool  having 
been  fully  given,  it  is  not  necessary  to  repeat  it 
here.  The  same  may  be  said  of  the  statement  of  Gen- 
eral Wool,  regarding  his  orders  on  Monday  the  13th, 
respecting  the  troops  in  the  harbor.  But  in  this  report 
of  General  Wool  to  Governor  Seymour,  there  are 
other  statements  which  General  Brown  felt  it  his  duty 


278  THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


to  correct.  General  Wool  says,  that  finding  there  was 
a want  of  harmony  between  Generals  Sandford  and 
Brown  in  the  disposition  of  troops,  he  issued  the  fol- 
lowing order : 

Major-General  Sandford,  Brevet  Brigadier-General 
Brown. 

Gentlemen  : — It  is  indispensable  to  collect  your 
troops  not  stationed,  and  have  them  divided  into 
suitable  parties,  with  a due  proportion  of  police  to 
each,  and  to  patrol  in  such  parts  of  the  city  as  may  be 
in  the  greatest  danger  from  the  rioters.  This  ought  to 
be  done  as  soon  as  practicable. 

John  E.  Wool,  Major-general . 


After  this  had  been  issued,  General  Sandford  re- 
porting to  me  that  his  orders  were  not  obeyed  by  Gen- 
eral Brown,  I issued  the  following  order : 

“All  the  troops  called  out  for  the  protection  of 
the  city  are  placed  under  the  command  of  General 
Sandford.” 

General  Brown  in  his  reply  says,  that  he  “ never  saw 
or  heard  of  this  first  order”  The  only  explanation  of 
this,  consistent  with  the  character  of  both,  is  that  Gen- 
eral Wool  sent  this  order  to  General  Sandford  alone — 
either  forgetting  to  transmit  it  to  General  Brown,  or 
expecting  General  Sandford  to  do  it. 

At  all  events,  sent  or  not,  it  was  a foolish  order. 
One  would  infer  from  it  that  the  whole  task  of  putting 
down  the  riots  belonged  to  the  military,  the  command- 
ers of  which  were  to  order  out  what  co-operating  force 
of  police  they  deemed  necessary  and  march  up  and 


CLOSING  SCENES. 


279 


down  the  disaffected  districts,  trampling  out  the  law- 
lessness according  to  rule.  This  might  be  all  well 
enough,  but  the  question  was,  how  were  these  troops, 
strangers  to  the  city,  to  find  out  where  “ such  parts  of 
the  city ” were  in  which  was  “ the  greatest  danger  from 
the  rioters f ” It  showed  a lamentable  ignorance  of 
mobs ; they  don’t  stay  in  one  spot  and  fight  it  out,  nor 
keep  in  one  mass,  nor  give  notice  beforehand  where 
they  will  strike  next.  Such  knowledge  could  only  be 
obtained  from  police  head-quarters,  the  focus  of  the 
telegraph  system,  and  there  the  troops  should  have  been 
ordered  to  concentrate  at  once,  and  put  themselves 
under  the  direction  of  the  Police  Commissioners. 
Again,  General  Wool  says  he  issued  the  following 
order  to  General  Brown,  on  Tuesday : 

“ Sir  : — It  is  reported  that  the  rioters  have  already 
recommenced  their  work  of  destruction.  To-day  there 
must  be  no  child’s  play.  Some  of  the  troops  under 
your  command  should  be  sent  immediately  to  attack 
and  stop  those  who  have  commenced  their  infernal  ras- 
cality in  Yorkville  and  Harlem.” 

This  order,  too,  General  Brown  says  he  never  received. 
Thinking  it  strange,  he  addressed  a note  to  General 
Wool’s  assistant  adjutant-general,  respecting  both  these 
orders,  which  had  thus  strangely  wandered  out  of  the 
wray.  The  latter, Major  Christensen,  replied  as  follows : 

“The  orders  of  General  Wool  published  in  his  re- 
port to  Governor  Seymour,  viz. : 4 That  patrols  of  mili- 
tary and  police  should  be  sent  through  the  disaffected 
districts  ; ’ and  the  one  July  14th,  4 To-day  there  must 
be  no  child’s  play,’  etc.,  were  not  issued  by  me,  and  I 


280 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


cannot  therefore  say  whether  copies  were  sent  to  yon 
or  not.  They  were  certainly  not  sent  by  me. 

“ C.  F.  Christensen, 

“ Major,  Assistant  Adjutant-general.” 

We  have  explained  how  the  error  may  have  occurred 
with  regard  to  the  first  order.  But  there  is  no  explana- 
tion of  this,  except  on  the  ground  that  General  Wool 
perhaps  sketched  out  this  order,  without  sending  it,  and 
afterwards  seeing  it  amid  his  papers,  thought  it  was  a 
copy  of  one  he  had  sent.  He  was  well  advanced  in 
years,  and  might  easily  fall  into  some  such  error. 

It  is  not  necessary  to  go  into  detailed  account  of  all 
the  statements  contained  in  General  Wool’s  letter 
which  General  Brown  emphatically  denies;  but  the 
following  is  worthy  of  notice.  lie  says  that  General 
Brown  issued  orders  that  General  Sandford  counter- 
manded, and  that  General  Brown  acted  through  the 
riots  under  his  (Wool’s)  orders;  whereas  the  latter 
says,  he  never  received  but  three  orders  from  Wool 
during  the  whole  time,  and  only  one  of  those  referred 
to  any  action  towards  the  rioters,  and  that  was  to  bring 
off  some  killed  and  wounded  men  left  by  a military 
force  sent  out  either  by  Sandford  or  Wool,  and  which 
had  been  chased  from  the  field  by  the  mob. 

But  the  statements  of  General  Wool  are  entirely 
thrown  into  the  shade  by  the  following  assertion  of 
General  Sandford,  in  his  report.  He  says : £C  With  the 
remnant  of  the  [his]  division  (left  in  the  city),  and  the 
first  reinforcements  from  General  Wool,  detachments 
were  sent  to  all  parts  of  the  city,  and  the  rioters  every- 
where beaten  and  dispersed  on  Monday  afternoon,  Mon- 
day night,  and  Tuesday  morning.  In  a few  hours,  but 


CLOSING  SCENES. 


281 


for  the  interference  of  Brigadier-general  Brown,  who, 
in  disobedience  of  orders,”  etc. 

The  perfect  gravity  with  which  this  assertion  is  made 
is  something  marvellous.  One  would  infer  that  the  po- 
lice was  of  no  account,  except  to  maintain  order  after  it 
was  fully  restored  by  the  military  on  Tuesday  morning. 
General  Sandford  might  well  be  ignorant  of  the  state  of 
things  in  the  city,  for  he  was  cooped  up  in  the  arsenal, 
intent  only  on  holding  his  fortress.  So  far  as  he  was 
concerned,  the  whole  city  might  have  been  burned  up 
before  Tuesday  noon,  and  he  would  scarcely  have 
known  it,  except  as  he  saw  the  smoke  and  flames  from 
the  roof  of  the  arsenal.  He  never  sent  out  a detach- 
ment until  after  the  Tuesday  afternoon,  when,  as  he 
says,  but  for  General  Brown’s  action,  the  riot  would 
have  been  virtually  over.  The  simple  truth  is,  these 
reports  of  Generals  Wool  and  Sandford  are  both  mere 
after-thoughts,  growing  out  of  the  annoyance  they  felt 
on  knowing  that  their  martinetism  was  a total  failure, 
and  the  whole  work  had  been  done  by  General  Brown 
and  the  Police  Commissioners  from  their  head-quarters 
in  Mulberry  Street.  Acton  and  Brown  had  no  time  to 
grumble  or  dispute  about  etiquette.  They  had  some- 
thing more  serious  on  hand,  and  they  bent  their  entire 
energies  to  their  accomplishment.  General  Sandford 
held  the  arsenal,  an  important  point,  indeed  a vital  one, 
and  let  him  claim  and  receive  all  the  credit  due  that 
achievement ; but  to  assume  any  special  merit  in  quell- 
ing the  riots  in  the  streets  is  simply  ridiculous.  That 
was  the  work  of  the  police  and  the  military  under 
the  commissioners  and  General  Brown. 

The  statement  of  the  Police  Commissioners,  Acton 
and  Bergen,  on  this  point- is  conclusive.  They  say 


282 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


that  General  Sandford’s  error  consisted  in  “ not  choosing 
to  he  in  close  communication  with  this  department, 
when  alone  through  the  police  telegraph,  and  other  cer- 
tain means,  trustworthy  information  of  the  movements 
of  the  mob  could  be  promptly  had.” 

That  single  statement  is  enough  to  overthrow  all  of 
General  Sandford’s  assertions  about  the  riot.  It  was 
hardly  necessary  for  them  to  declare  further  in  their 
letter  to  General  Brown : 

“So  far  from  your  action  having  had  the  effect  sup- 
posed by  General  Sand  ford,  we  are  of  the  opinion,  al- 
ready expressed  in  our  address  to  the  police  force,  that 
through  your  prompt,  vigorous,  and  intelligent  action, 
the  intrepidity  and  steady  valor  of  the  small  military 
force  under  you,  acting  with  the  police  force,  the  riot- 
ous proceedings  were  arrested  on  Thursday  night,  and 
that  without  such  aid  mob  violence  would  have  con- 
tinued much  longer.” 

WELL-EARNED  PRAISE. 

On  the  week  after  the  riot  the  Board  of  Police  Com- 
missioners issued  the  following  address  to  the  force,  in 
which  a well-earned  tribute  is  paid  to  the  military : 

To  the  Metropolitan  Police  Force. 

On  the  morning  of  Monday,  the  loth  inst.,  the  peace 
and  good  order  of  the  city  were  broken  by  a mob  col- 
lected in  several  quarters  of  the  city,  for  the  avowed 
purpose  of  resisting  the  process  of  drafting  names  to 
recruit  the  armies  of  the  Union. 

Vast  crowds  of  men  collected  and  fired  the  offices 


THE  METROPOLITAN  POLICE. 


283 


where  drafting  was  in  progress,  beating  and  driving 
the  officers  from  duty. 

From  the  beginning,  these  violent  proceedings  were 
accompanied  by  arson,  robbery,  and  murder. 

Private  property,  unofficial  persons  of  all  ages,  sexes, 
and  conditions,  were  indiscriminately  assailed — none 
were  spared,  except  those  who  were  supposed  by  the 
mob  to  sympathize  with  their  proceedings. 

Early  in  the  day  the  Superintendent  was  assaulted, 
cruelly  beaten,  robbed,  and  disabled  by  the  mob  which 
was  engaged  in  burning  the  provost  marshal's  office  in 
Third  Avenue,  thus  in  a manner  disarranging  the  or- 
ganization at  the  Central  Department,  throwing  new, 
unwonted,  and  responsible  duties  upon  the  Board. 

At  this  juncture  the  telegraph  wires  of  the  depart- 
ment were  cut,  and  the  movement  of  the  railroads  and 
stages  violently  interrupted,  interfering  seriously  with 
our  accustomed  means  of  transmitting  orders  and  con- 
centrating forces. 

The  militia  of  the  city  were  absent  at  the  seat  of  war, 
fighting  the  battles  of  the  nation  against  treason  and 
secession,  and  there  was  no  adequate  force  in  the  city 
for  the  first  twelve  hours  to  resist  at  all  points  the  vast 
and  infuriated  mob.  The  police  force  was  not  strong 
enough  in  any  precinct  to  make  head,  unaided,  against 
the  overwhelming  force.  No  course  was  left  but  to 
concentrate  the  whole  force  at  the  Central  Depart- 
ment, and  thence  send  detachments  able  to  encounter 
and  conquer  the  rioters.  This  course  was  promptly 
adopted  on  Monday  morning.  The  military  were 
called  upon  to  act  in  aid  of  the  civil  force  to  subdue 
the  treasonable  mob,  protect  life  and  property,  and  re- 
store public  order. 


284 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


Under  such  adverse  circumstances  you  were  called 
upon  to  encounter  a mob  of  such  strength  as  have  never 
before  been  seen  in  this  country.  The  force  of  militia 
under  General  Sandford,  who  were  called  into  service 
by  the  authority  of  this  Board,  were  concentrated  by 
him  at  and  held  the  arsenal  in  Seventh  Avenue, 
throughout  the  contest.  The  military  forces  in  com- 
mand of  Brevet  Brigadier-general  Ilarvey  Brown  re- 
ported at  the  Central  Department,  and  there  General 
Brown  established  his  head-quarters,  and  from  there 
expeditions,  combined  of  police  and  military  force, 
were  sent  out  that  in  all  cases  conquered,  defeated,  or 
dispersed  the  mob  force,  and  subjected  them  to  severe 
chastisement.  In  no  instance  did  these  detachments 
from  the  Central  Department,  whether  of  police  alone 
or  police  and  military  combined,  meet  with  defeat  or 
serious  check. 

In  all  cases  they  achieved  prompt  and  decisive  vic- 
tories. The  contest  continued  through  Monday,  Tues- 
day, Wednesday,  Thursday,  and  till  11  o’clock  on 
Thursday  night,  like  a continuous  battle,  when  it  ended 
by  a total  and  sanguinary  rout  of  the  insurgents. 

During  the  whole  of  those  anxious  days  and  nights, 
Brigadier-general  Brown  remained  at  the  Central  De- 
partment, ordering  the  movements  of  the  military  in 
carefully  considered  combinations  with  the  police  force, 
and  throughout  the  struggle,  and  until  its  close,  com- 
manded the  admiration  and  gratitude  of  the  Police 
Department  and  all  who  witnessed  his  firm  intelligence 
and  soldierly  conduct. 

It  is  understood  that  he  had  at  no  time  under  his 
immediate  command  more  than  three  hundred  troops, 
but  they  were  of  the  highest  order,  and  were  com- 


THE  METROPOLITAN  POLICE. 


285 


manded  by  officers  of  courage  and  ability.  They  cor- 
dially acted  with,  supported,  and  were  supported  by, 
the  police,  and  victory  in  every  contest  against  fearful 
odds,  was  the  result  of  brave  fighting  and  intelligent 
command. 

In  the  judgment  of  this  Board,  the  escape  of  the  city 
from  the  power  of  an  infuriated  mob  is  due  to  the  aid 
furnished  the  police  by  Brigadier-general  Brown  and 
the  small  military  force  under  his  command.  No  one 
can  doubt,  who  saw  him,  as  we  did,  that  during  those 
anxious  and  eventful  days  and  nights  Brigadier-general 
Harvey  Brown  was  equal  to  the  situation,  and  was  the 
right  man  in  the  right  place. 

We  avail  ourselves  of  this  occasion  to  tender  to  him, 
in  the  most  earnest  and  public  manner,  the  thanks  of 
the  department  and  our  own. 

To  the  soldiers  under  his  command  we  are  grateful 
as  to  brave  men  who  perilled  all  to  save  the  city  from 
a reign  of  terror.  To  Captains  Putnam,  Franklin,  and 
Shelley,  Lieutenant  Ryer,  and  Lieutenant-colonel  Be- 
rens,  officers  of  corps  under  the  command  of  Brigadier- 
general  Brown,  we  are  especially  indebted,  and  we  only 
discharge  a duty  when  we  commend  them  to  their  su- 
periors in  rank  and  to  the  War  Department  for  their 
courageous  and  effective  service. 

Of  the  Inspectors,  Captains,  and  Sergeants  of  police 
who  led  parties  in  the  fearful  contest,  we  are  proud  to 
say  that  none  faltered  or  failed.  Each  was  equal  to  the 
hour  and  the  emergency.  Not  one  failed  to  overcome 
the  danger,  however  imminent,  or  to  defeat  the  enemy, 
however  numerous.  Especial  commendation  is  due  to 
Drill-sergeant  Copeland  for  his  most  valuable  aid  in 


286 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


commanding  tlie  movements  of  larger  detachments  of 
the  police. 

The  patrolmen  who  were  on  duty  fought  through 
the  numerous  and  fierce  conflicts  with  the  steady  cour- 
age of  veteran  soldiers,  and  have  won,  as  they  deserve, 
the  highest  commendations  from  the  public  and  from 
this  Board.  In  their  ranks  there  was  neither  faltering 
nor  straggling.  Devotion  to  duty  and  courage  in  the 
performance  of  it  were  universal. 

The  public  and  the  department  owe  a debt  of  grati- 
tude to  the  citizens  who  voluntarily  became  special 
patrolmen,  some  three  thousand  of  whom,  for  several 
days  and  nights,  did  regular  patrolmen’s  duty  with 
great  effect. 

In  the  name  of  the  public,  and  of  the  department  in 
which  they  were  volunteers,  we  thank  them. 

Mr.  Crowley,  the  superintendent  of  the  police  tele- 
graph, and  the  attaches  of  his  department,  by  untiring 
and  sleepless  vigilance  in  transmitting  information  by 
telegraph  unceasingly  through  more  than  ten  days  and 
nights,  have  more  than  sustained  the  high  reputation 
they  have  always  possessed. 

Through  all  these  bloody  contests,  through  all  the 
wearing  fatigue  and  wasting  labor,  you  have  demeaned 
yourselves  like  worthy  members  of  the  Metropolitan 
Police. 

The  public  judgment  will  commend  and  reward  you. 
A kind  Providence  has  permitted  you  to  escape  with 
less  casualties  than  could  have  been  expected.  You 
have  lost  one  comrade,  whom  you  have  buried  with 
honor.  Your  wounded  will,  it  is  hoped,  all  recover,  to 
join  you  and  share  honor.  It  is  hoped  that  the  severe 
but  just  chastisement  which  has  been  inflicted  upon 


THE  METROPOLITAN  POLICE. 


287 


those  guilty  of  riot,  pillage,  arson,  and  murder,  will  deter 
further  attempts  of  that  character.  But  if,  arising  out 
of  political  or  other  causes,  there  should  be  another  at- 
tempt to  interrupt  public  order,  we  shall  call  on  you 
again  to  crush  its  authors,  confident  that  you  wull  re- 
spond like  brave  men,  as  you  ever  have,  to  the  calls  of 
duty ; and  in  future,  whenever  the  attempt  may  be 
made,  you  will  have  to  aid  you  large  forces  of  military, 
ably  commanded,  and  thus  be  enabled  to  crush  in  the 
bud  any  attempted  riot  or  revolution. 

To  General  Canby,  who,  on  the  morning  of  Friday, 
the  17th  inst.,  took  command  of  the  military,  relieving 
Brigadier-general  Brown,  and  to  Gen.  Dix,  who  suc- 
ceeded General  Wool,  the  public  are  indebted  for 
prompt,  vigorous,  and  willing  aid  to  the  police  force  in 
all  the  expeditions  which  have  been  called  for  since 
they  assumed  their  commands.  Charged  particularly 
with  the  protection  of  the  immense  amount  of  Federal 
property  and  interests  in  the  Metropolitan  district,  and 
the  police  force  charged  with  the  maintenance  of  pub- 
lic order,  the  duties  of  the  two  forces  are  always  coin- 
cident. 

Whatever  menaces  or  disturbs  one  equally  menaces 
and  disturbs  the  other. 

We  are  happy  to  know  that  at  all  times  the  several 
authorities  have  co-operated  with  that  concert  and  har- 
mony which  is  necessary  to  secure  vigor  and  efficiency 
in  action. 

Sergeant  Young,  of  the  detective  force,  aided  by  Mr. 
Newcomb  and  other  special  patrolmen,  rendered  most 
effective  service  in  arranging  the  commissary  supplies 
for  the  large  number  of  police,  military,  special  patrol- 
men, and  destitute  colored  refugees,  whose  subsistence 


288 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


was  thrown  unexpectedly  on  the  department.  The 
duty  was  arduous  and  responsible,  and  was  performed 
with  vigor  and  fidelity.  All  the  clerks  of  the  depart- 
ment, each  in  his  sphere,  performed  a manly  share  of 
the  heavy  duties  growing  out  of  these  extraordinary 
circumstances.  The  Central  Department  became  a 
home  of  refuge  for  large  numbers  of  poor,  persecuted 
colored  men,  women,  and  children,  many  of  whom 
were  wounded  and  sick,  and  all  of  whom  were  helpless, 
exposed,  and  poor.  Mr.  John  II.  Keyser,  with  his 
accustomed  philanthropy,  volunteered,  and  was  ap- 
pointed to  superintend  these  wretched  victims  of  vio- 
lence and  prejudice,  and  has  devoted  unwearied  days 
to  the  duty.  The  pitiable  condition  of  these  poor  peo- 
ple appeals  in  the  strongest  terms  to  the  Christian  char- 
ity of  the  benevolent  and  humane.  The  members  of 
the  force  will  do  an  acceptable  service  by  calling  the 
attention  to  their  condition  of  those  who  are  able  and 
willing  to  contribute  in  charity  to  their  relief. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 


ORANGE  RIOTS  OF  1870  AND  1871. 

Religious  Toleration. — Irish  Feuds. — Battle  of  Boyne  Water. — Or- 
angemen.— Origin  and  Object  of  the  Society. — A Picnic  at  Elm 
Park. — Attacked  by  the  Ribbonmen. — The  Fight. — After  Scenes. 
— Riot  of  1871. — Conspiracy  of  the  Irish  Catholics  to  prevent  a 
Parade  of  Orangemen. — Forbidden  by  the  City  Authorities. — 
Indignation  of  the  People. — Meeting  in  the  Produce  Exchange. 
— Governor  Hoffman’s  Proclamation. — Morning  of  the  12th. — 
The  Orangemen  at  Lamartine  Hall. — Attack  on  the  Armories. — 
The  Harpers  threatened. — Exciting  Scenes  around  Lamartine 
Hall  and  at  Police  Head-quarters.  — Hibernia  Hall  cleared. — At- 
tack on  an  Armory. — Formation  of  the  Procession. — Its  March. — 
Attacked. — Firing  of  the  Military  without  Orders. — Terrific 
Scene. — The  Hospitals  and  Morgue. — Night  Scenes. — Number 
of  killed  and  wounded.  — The  Lesson. 

In  a free  country  like  ours,  where  toleration  of  all 
religions  alike  is  one  of  the  fundamental  principles  of 
the  Government,  one  would  naturally  think  that  open 
persecution  of  any  sect  or  body  of  religionists  was 
impossible.  But  the  Irish,  unfortunately,  have  brought 
with  them  to  this  country  not  merely  many  of  their 
old  customs  and  national  fetes,  but  their  old  religious 
feuds. 

Nearly  two  hundred  years  ago,  William  of  Nassau, 
Prince  of  Orange,  or  William  the  Third,  a Protestant, 
met  the  Catholic  King,  James  the  Second,  of  England, 
in  deadly  battle,  in  the  vales  of  Meath,  through  which 
the  Boyne  River  flows,  and  utterly  routed  him,  and  corn- 
13 


290 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


pelled  him  to  flee  to  the  Continent  for  safety.  Accord- 
ing to  old  style,  this  was  on  the  first  day  of  July,  as 
the  old  ballad  says  : 

u ’Twas  bright  July’s  first  morning  clear, 

Of  unforgotten  glory, 

That  made  this  stream,  through  ages  dear, 

Renowned  in  song  and  story.” 

According  to  new  style,  however,  this  has  become 
the  twelfth  of  the  month.  The  Ulster  Protestant  So- 
ciety, known  as  Orangemen,  was  founded  in  1795.  It 
was  a secret  political  organization,  founded,  it  is  said, 
to  counteract  the  Pibbonmen,  or  Protectors,  as  they 
were  called.  Its  object  in  this  country,  it  is  asserted, 
is  entirely  different,  and  more  in  harmony  witli  other 
societies  that  have  their  annual  celebration  in  New 
York  City  and  other  places. 

It  is  not  necessaiy  to  go  over  the  bitter  feuds  be- 
tween these  and  the  Catholic  Irish  in  the  old  country. 
The  hates  they  engendered  were  brought  here,  but  kept 
from  any  great  outward  manifestation,  because  the  Or- 
angemen indulged  in  no  public  displays.  We  believe 
that  there  had  been  only  one  procession  previous  to 
this.  In  this  year,  however,  an  imposing  display  was 
resolved  upon,  but  no  trouble  was  anticipated,  and  no 
precautions  taken  by  the  police.  It  was  not  proposed 
to  parade  the  streets,  but  to  form,  and  march  in  pro- 
cession up  Eighth  Avenue,  to  Elm  Park,  corner  of 
Ninetieth  Street  and  Eighth  Avenue,  and  have  a pic- 
nic, and  wind  up  with  a dance.  As  the  procession 
passed  Fourth  Street,  in  full  Orange  regalia,  and  about 
twenty-five  hundred  strong  (men,  women,  and  chil- 
dren), playing  “ Boyne  Water,5’  “ Derry,”  and  other 


ORANGE  RIOTS  OF  1870  AND  1871. 


291 


tunes  obnoxious  to  the  Catholics,  some  two  hundred 
Irishmen  followed  it  with  curses  and  threats. 

'Violence  was,  however,  not  feared,  and  the  proces- 
sion continued  on,  and  at  length  reached  the  new  Boule- 
vard road,  where  a large  body  of  Irishmen  were  at 
work.  Beyond,  however,-  the  interchange  of  some 
words,  nothing  transpired,  and  it  entered  the  park,  and 
began  the  festivities  of  the  day. 

In  the  meanwhile,  however,  the  rabble  that  had  fol- 
lowed them  came  upon  the  Ribbonmen  at  work  on  the 
Boulevard  road,  and  persuaded  them  to  throw  up 
work  and  join  them,  and  the  whole  crowd,  numbering 
probably  about  five  hundred,  started  for  the  park.  The 
foreman  of  the  gang  of  three  hundred  workmen  saw  at 
once  the  danger,  and  hurried  to  the  Thirty-first  Precinct 
station,  corner  of  One  Hundredth  Street  and  Ninth 
Avenue,  and  told  Captain  Helme  of  the  state  of 
things. 

The  latter  immediately  thought  of  the  picnic,  and, 
anticipating  trouble,  telegraphed  to  Jourdp-n  for  rein- 
forcements. In  the  meanwhile,  the  mob,  loaded  with 
stones,  advanced  tumultuously  towards  the  park,  within 
which  the  unsuspecting  Orangemen  were  giving  them- 
selves up  to  enjoyment.  Suddenly  a shower  of  stones 
fell  among  them,  knocking  over  women  and  children, 
and  sending  consternation  through  the  crowd.  Shouts 
and  curses  followed,  and  the  Orangemen,  rallying, 
rushed  out  and  fell  furiously  on  their  assailants. 
Shovels,  clubs,  and  stones  were  freely  used,  and  a scene 
of  terrific  confusion  followed.  The  fight  was  close  and 
bloody,  and  continued  for  nearly  half  an  hour,  when 
Sergeant  John  Kelly,  with  a force  of  sixteen  men,  ar- 
rived, and  rushing  in  between  the  combatants,  sepa- 


292 


TIIE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


rated  them,  and  drove  the  Orangemen  back  into  the 
park.  The  mob  then  divided  into  two  portions,  of  be- 
tween two  and  three  hundred  each.  One  party  went 
by  way  of  Ninth  Avenue,  and,  breaking  down  the 
fence  on  that  side,  entered  the  park,  and  fell  with 
brutal  fury  on  men,  women,  and  children  alike.  A 
terrible  fight  followed,  and  amid  the  shouts  and  oaths 
of  the  men  and  screams  of  the  women  and  children, 
occasional  pistol-shots  were  heard,  showing  that  mur- 
der was  being  done.  The  enraged,  unarmed  Orange- 
men, wrenched  hand  rails  from  the  fence,  tore  up 
small  trees,  and  seized  anything  and  everything  that 
V'Ould  serve  for  a weapon,  and  maintained  the  fight  for 
a half  an  hour,  before  the  police  arrived.  The  second 
portion  went  by  Eighth  Avenue,  and  intercepted  a 
large  body  of  Orangemen  that  had  retreated  from  the. 
wToods,  and  a desperate  battle  followed.  There  w^ere 
only  two  policemen  here,  and  of  course  could  do  noth- 
ing but  stand  and  look  on  the  murderous  conflict.  In 
the  meantime,  the  force  telegraphed  for  by  Captain 
Ilelme  arrived.  It  consisted  of  twenty  men,  to  which 
Captain  Ilelme  added  the  reserve  force,  with  a ser- 
geant from  the  Eighth,  Ninth,  Fifteenth,  Sixteenth, 
and  Nineteenth  Precincts,  making  in  all  some  fifty 
men.  These  he  divided  into  two  portions,  one  of 
which  he  sent  over  to  Eighth  Avenue  to  protect  the 
cars,  into  which  the  fugitives  wrere  crowding,  wThile  the 
other  dashed  furiously  into  the  park,  and  fell  on  the 
combatants  with  their  clubs.  They  soon  cleared  a 
lane  between  them,  wrhen  turning  on  the  Ribbonmen, 
they  drove  them  out  of  the  park.  They  then  formed 
the  Orangemen  into  a procession,  and  escorted  them 
down  the  city.  A portion,  however,  had  fled  for  the 


ORANGE  RIOTS  OF  1870  AND  1871. 


293 


Eighth  Avenue  cars  ; but  a party  of  Ribbonmen  were 
lying  in  wait  here,  and  another  fight  followed.  Huge 
stones  were  thrown  through  the  windows  of  the  cars, 
the  sides  broken  in,  over  the  wreck  of  which  the  mob 
rushed,  knocking  down  men,  women,  and  children 
alike,  whose  shouts,  and  oaths,  and  screams  could  be 
heard  blocks  off.  The  scene  was  terrific,  until  the  ar- 
rival of  the  police  put  an  end  to  it,  and  bore  the  dead 
and  wounded  away. 

About  seven  o’clock,  Superintendent  Jourdan  arrived 
in  the  precinct,  accompanied  by  Inspectors  Dilks  and 
Walling,  and  Detectives  Farley  and  Avery.  In  the 
basement  of  the  Thirty -first  Precinct  station,  on  a low 
trestle  bed,  three  bloody  corpses  were  stretched,  while 
the  neighboring  precincts  were  filled  with  the  wounded. 
Two  more  died  before  morning.  The  street  near  each 
station  was  crowded  with  Orangemen  inquiring  after 
friends. 

Although  no  more  outbreaks  occurred,  the  most  in- 
tense excitement  prevailed  among  the  Irish  population 
of  the  city,  and  it  was  evident  that  it  needed  only  a 
suitable  occasion  to  bring  on  another  conflict. 

THE  RIOT  OF  1871. 

When  the  next  anniversary  of  the  Orangemen  came 
round,  it  was  discovered  that  a conspiracy  had  been 
formed  by  a large  body  of  the  Catholic  population  to 
prevent  its  public  celebration.  The  air  was  full  of  ru- 
mors, while  the  city  authorities  were  in  possession  of 
the  fullest  evidence  that  if  the  Orangemen  paraded, 
they  would  be  attacked,  and  probably  many  lives  be  lost. 
They  were  in  great  dilemma  as  to  what  course  to  pur- 


294 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


sue.  If  they  allowed  the  procession  to  take  place,  they 
would  be  compelled  to  protect  it,  and  shoot  down  the 
men  whose  votes  helped  largely  to  place  them  in  power. 
If  they  forbade  it,  they  feared  the  public  indignation 
that  would  be  aroused  against  such  a truckling,  unjust 
course.  As  the  day  drew  near,  however,  and  the  ex- 
tensive preparations  of  the  Irish  Catholics  became  more 
apparent,  they  finally  determined  to  risk  the  latter 
course,  and  it  was  decided  that  Superintendent  Kelso 
should  issue  an  order  forbidding  the  Orangemen  to 
parade.  This  ludicrous  attempt  on  the  part  of  the 
Mayor  to  shift  the  responsibility  from  his  own  should- 
ers, awakened  only  scorn,  and  the  appearance  of  the 
order  was  followed  by  a storm  of  indignation  that  was 
appalling  The  leading  papers,  without  regard  to  poli- 
tics, opened  on  him  and  his  advisers,  with  such  a torrent 
of  denunciations  that  they  quailed  before  it.  Proces- 
sions of  all  kinds  and  nationalities  were  allowed  on  the 
streets,  and  to  forbid  only  one,  and  that  because  it  was 
Protestant , was  an  insult  to  every  American  citizen. 
Even  Wall  Street  forgot  its  usual  excitement,  and  lead- 
ing men  were  heard  violently  denouncing  this  coward- 
ly surrender  of  Mayor  Hall  to  the  threats  of  a mob. 
An  impromptu  meeting  was  called  in  the  Produce 
Exchange,  and  a petition  drawn  up,  asking  the  presi- 
dent to  call  a formal  meeting,  and  excited  men  stood 
in  line  two  hours,  waiting  their  turn  to  sign  it.  The 
building  was  thronged,  and  the  vice-president  called 
the  meeting  to  order,  and  informed  it  that  the  rules 
required  twenty-four  hours’  notice  for  such  a meeting. 
The  members,  however,  would  listen  to  no  delay, 
and  with  an  unanimous  and  thundering  vote,  declared 
the  rules  suspended.  The  action  of  the  city  authorities 


ORANGE  RIOTS  OF  1870  AND  1871. 


295 


was  denounced  in  withering  terms,  and  a committee  of 
leading  men  appointed  to  wait  oil  them,  and  remon- 
strate with  the  Mayor.  One  could  scarcely  have 
dreamed  that  this  order  would  stir  New  York  so  pro- 
foundly. But  the  people,  peculiarly  sensitive  to  any 
attack  on  religious  freedom,  were  the  more  fiercely 
aroused,  that  in  this  case  it  was  a Catholic  mob  using 
the  city  authority  to  strike  down  Protestantism.  The 
Mayor  and  his  subordinates  were  appalled  at  the  tem- 
pest they  had  raised,  and  calling  a council,  resolved  to 
revoke  the  order.  In  the  meantime,  Governor  Hoff- 
man was  telegraphed  to  from  Albany.  Hastening  to 
the  city,  he,  after  a consultation  with  Mayor  Hall,  de- 
cided to  issue  the  following  proclamation  : 

“ Having  been  only  this  day  apprised,  while  at  the 
capital,  of  the  actual  condition  of  things  here,  with 
reference  to  proposed  processions  to-morrow,  and 
having,  in  the  belief  that  my  presence  was  needed, 
repaired  hither  immediately,  I do  make  this  procla- 
mation : 

“ The  order  heretofore  issued  by  the  police  authori- 
ties, in  reference  to  said  processions,  being  duly  re- 
voked, I hereby  give  notice  that  any  and  all  bodies  of 
men  desiring  to  assemble  in  peaceable  procession  to- 
morrow, the  12th  inst.,  will  be  permitted  to  do  so. 
They  will  be  protected  to  the  fullest  extent  possible  by 
the  military  and  police  authorities.  A police  and 
military  escort  will  be  furnished  to  any  body  of  men 
desiring  it,  on  application  to  me  at  my  head-quarters 
(which  will  be  at  police  head-quarters  in  this  city)  at 
any  time  during  the  day.  I warn  all  persons  to  abstain 
from  interference  with  any  such  assembly  or  procession, 


296 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


except  by  authority  from  me ; and  T give  notice  that 
all  the  powers  of  my  command,  civil  and  military,  will 
be  used  to  preserve  the  public  peace,  aud  put  down  at 
all  hazards,  every  attempt  at  disturbances  ; and  I call 
upon  all  citizens,  of  every  race  and  religion,  to  unite 
with  me  and  the  local  authorities  in  this  determination 
to  preserve  the  peace  and  honor  of  the  city  and  State. 

Dated  at  New  York,  this  eleventh  day  of  July,  A.  D. 
1871.  John  T.  Hoffman. 

It  was  thought  by  many  that  this  would  counteract 
the  effects  of  the  cowardly  order  of  the  police  super- 
intendent. But  whatever  its  effect  might  have  been, 
had  it  been  issued  earlier,  it  now  came  too  late  to  do 
any  good.  The  preparations  of  the  Roman  Catholics 
were  all  made.  A secret  circular  had  fallen  into  the 
hands  of  the  police,  showing  that  the  organization  of 
the  rioters  was  complete — the  watchwords  and  signals 
all  arranged,  and  even  the  points  designated  where  the 
attacks  on  the  procession  were  to  be  made.  Arms  had 
been  collected  and  transported  to  certain  localities,  and 
everything  betokened  a stormy  morrow.  Consequently, 
General  Shaler  issued  orders  to  the  commanders  of  the 
several  regiments  of  militia,  directing  them  to  have 
their  men  in  readiness  at  their  respective  armories  at 
7 o’clock  next  morning,  prepared  to  march  at  a mo- 
ment’s warning.  His  head-quarters,  like  those  of 
General  Brown  in  the  draft  riots,  were  at  the  police 
head-quarters,  so  as  to  have  the  use  of  the  police  tele- 
graph, in  conveying  orders  to  different  sections  of  the 
city.  Meanwhile,  detachments  were  placed  on  guard  at 
the  different  armories,  to  frustrate  any  attempt  on  the 
part  of  the  mob  to  seize  arms. 


ORANGE  RIOTS  OF  1870  AND  1871. 


297 


The  night,  however,  wore  quietly  away,  and  in  the 
morning  the  Governor’s  proclamation  appeared  in  the 
morning  papers,  showing  the  rioters  the  nature  of  the 
work  before  them,  if  they  undertook  to  carry  out  their 
infamous  plans.  It  seemed  to  have  no  effect,  however. 
Early  in  the  morning  sullen  groups  of  Irishmen  gath- 
ered on  the  corners  of  the  streets,  where  the  Irish  re- 
sided in  greatest  numbers,  among  which  were  women, 
gesticulating  and  talking  violently,  apparently  wholly 
unaware  that  the  authorities  had  any  power,  or,  at  least, 
thought  they  dared  not  use  it.  Other  groups  traversed 
the  streets,  while  at  the  several  rendezvous  of  the 
Hibernians,  many  carried  muskets  or  rifles  without  any 
attempt  at  concealment.  In  the  upper  part  of  the  city, 
a body  of  rioters  began  to  move  southward,  compell- 
ing all  the  workmen  on  their  way  to  leave  work  and 
join  them.  One  or  two  armories  were  attacked,  but 
the  rioters  were  easily  repulsed.  The  demonstrations 
at  length  became  so  threatening,  that  by  ten  o’clock 
the  police  seized  Ilibernia  Hall. 

About  the  same  time,  the  Orangemen — who  on  the 
issue  of  Kelso’s  order  had  determined  not  to  parade 
but  on  the  appearance  of  the  Governor’s  proclamation 
changed  their  mind — began  to  assemble  at  Lamartine 
Hall,  on  the  corner  of  Eighth  Avenue  and  Twenty- 
ninth  Street.  Their  room  was  in  the  fourth  story,  and 
the  delegates  from  the  various  lodges  brought  with 
them  their  badges  and  banners,  which  they  displayed 
from  the  windows.  This  brought  a crowd  in  front  of 
the  building,  curious  to  know  what  was  going  on  in  the 
lodge  room.  Soon  five  hundred  policemen,  ten  or  fif- 
teen of  them  on  horseback,  appeared  under  the  com- 
mand of  Inspectors  Walling  and  Jamieson,  and  occu- 
13* 


298 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


pied  both  sides  of  Twenty-ninth  Street,  between  Eighth 
and  Xinth  Avenues.  Several  policemen  also  stood  on 
Eighth  Avenue,  while  the  door  of  the  hall  was  guarded 
by  others..  Inside  the  hall  there  were  probably  some 
seventy-five  or  a hundred  Orangemen,  discussing  the 
parade.  Some  stated  that  a great  many,  concluding 
there  would  be  none,  had  gone  to  their  usual  work, 
while  others,  alarmed  at  the  threats  of  the  Hibernians, 
would  not  join  it.  But  after  some  discussion,  it  was 
resolved,  that  although  the  number  would  be  small, 
they  would  parade  at  all  hazards ; and  at  eleven  o’clock 
the  door  was  thrown  open,  and  the  Orangemen,  wear- 
ing orange  colors,  were  admitted,  amid  the  wildest 
cheering.  An  invitation  was  sent  to  the  lodges  of 
Jersey  City  to  join  them,  but  they  declined,  preferring 
to  celebrate  the  day  at  home. 

Two  o’clock  was  the  hour  fixed  upon  for  the  parade 
to  begin,  and  the  authorities  at  police  head-quarters 
were  so  advised.  In  the  meantime  a banner  had  been 
prepared  on  which  was  inscribed  in  large  letters, 

“ AMERICANS  ! FREEMEN  ! ! FALL  IN  ! ! ! ” 

in  order  to  get  accessions  from  outsiders,  but  without 
success. 

The  line  of  march  finally  resolved  upon  was  down 
Eighth  Avenue  to  Twenty-third  Street,  and  up  it  to 
Fifth  Avenue,  down  Fifth  Avenue  to  Fourteenth 
Street,  along  it  to  Union  Square,  saluting  the  Lincoln 
and  Washington  statues  as  they  passed,  and  then  down 
Fourth  Avenue  to  Cooper  Institute,  where  the  pro- 
cession would  break  up. 

About  one  o’clock,  a party  of  men  came  rushing 


ORANGE  RIOTS  OF  1870  AND  1871. 


299 


down  Eighth  Avenue,  opposite  Lamartine  Ilall,  cheer- 
ing and  shouting,  led  by  a man  waving  a sword  cane. 
As  he  swung  it  above  his  head  it  parted,  disclosing  a 
long  dirk.  The  police  immediately  advanced  and 
swept  the  street.  Eighth  Avenue  was  cleared  from 
Thirtieth  Street  to  Twenty-eighth  Street,  and  the  police 
formed  several  deep,  leaving  only  room  enough  for  the 
cars  to  pass. 

In  the  meantime,  around  police  head*  quarters,  in 
Mott  Street,  things  wore  a serious  aspect.  From  six 
o’clock  in  the  morning,  the  various  detachments  of 
police  kept  arriving  until  Bleecker,  Houston,  Mul- 
berry, and  Mott  Streets  were  dark  with  the  massed 
battalions,  ready  to  move  at  a moment’s  notice.  Ra- 
tions were  served  out  to  them  standing.  Early  in  the 
day,  Governor  Hoffman  and  staff  arrived,  and  were 
quartered  in  the  Superintendent’s  room,  while  General 
Shaler  and  staff  were  quartered  in  the  tire  marshal’s 
office.  Commissioners  Manierre,  Smith,  and  Barr  were 
in  their  owm  rooms,  receiving  reports  from  the  various 
precincts  over  the  wires.  A little  after  nine  a dis- 
patch came,  stating  that  the  quarrymen  near  Central 
Park  had  quitted  work,  and  were  gathering  in  excited 
groups,  swearing  that  the  Orangemen  should  not  pa- 
rade. Immediately  Inspector  Jamieson,  with  two 
hundred  and  fifty  policemen,  was  despatched  in  stages 
to  Forty-seventh  Street  and  Eighth  Avenue,  to  watch 
the  course  of  events.  Another  dispatch  stated  that  an 
attack  was  threatened  on  Harper’s  building,  in  Franklin 
Square,  and  Captain  Allaire,  of  the  Seventh  Precinct, 
was  hurried  off  with  fifty  men  to  protect  it.  A little 
later  came  the  news  that  the  Orangemen  had  deter- 
mined to  parade  at  two  o’clock,  and  a police  force 


300 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


of  five  hundred,  as  we  have  already  stated,  were 
massed  in  Eighth  Avenue,  opposite  Lamartine  Hall. 
About  noon,  a body  of  rioters  made  an  attack  on  the 
armory,  No.  19  Avenue  A,  in  which  were  a hundred 
and  thirty-eight  stands  of  arms.  Fortunately,  the  jan- 
itor of  the  building  saw  them  in  time  to  fasten  the  doors 
before  they  reached  it,  and  then  ran  to  the  nearest  police- 
station  for  help,  from  which  a dispatch  was  sent  to  head- 
quarters. Captain  Mount,  with  a hundred  policemen, 
was  hurried  off  to  the  threatened  point.  lie  arrived 
before  the  doors  were  broken  in,  and  falling  on  the 
rioters  with  clubs,  drove  them  in  all  directions.  Dur- 
ing the  forenoon,  Drill-captain  Copeland  was  given 
five  companies,  and  told  to  seize  Hibernia  Hall,  where 
arms  were  being  distributed.  As  he  approached,  he 
ordered  the  mob  to  disperse,  but  was  answered  with 
taunts  and  curses,  while  the  women  hurled  stones  at  his 
face.  He  then  gave  the  order  to  charge,  wThen  the 
men  fell  on  the  crowd  with  such  fury,  that  they  broke 
and  fled  in  wild  confusion.  Meanwhile,  the  detectives 
had  been  busy,  and  secured  eighteen  of  the  ring- 
leaders, whom  they  marched  to  police  head-quarters. 

As  the  hour  for  the  procession  to  form  drew  near,  the 
most  intense  excitement  prevailed  at  police  head-quarters, 
and  the  telegraph  was  watched  with  anxious  solicitude. 
The  terrible  punishment  inflicted  on  the  Hotel’s  in  1S63 
seemed  to  have  been  forgotten  by  the  mob,  and  it  had 
evidently  resolved  to  try  once  more  its  strength  with 
the  city  authorities.  Around  the  Orange  head-quarters 
a still  deeper  excitement  prevailed.  The  hum  of  the 
vast  multitude  seemed  like  the  first  mu  r mu  rings  of  the 
coming  storm,  and  many  a face  turned  pale  as  the 
Orangemen,  with  their  banners  and  badges,  only  ninety 


ORANGE  RIOTS  OF  1870  AND  1871. 


301 


in  all,  passed  out  of  the  door  into  the  street.  John 
Johnston,  their  marshal,  mounted  on  a spirited  horse, 
placed  himself  at  their  head.  In  a few  minutes,  the 
bayonets  of  the  military  force  designed  to  act  as  an  es- 
cort could  be  seen  flashing  in  the  sun,  as  the  troops 
with  measured  tread  moved  steadily  forward.  Crowds 
followed  them  on  the  sidewalks,  or  hung  from  windows 
and  house-tops,  while  low  curses  could  be  heard  on 
every  side,  especially  when  the  Twenty-second  Regi- 
ment deliberately  loaded  their  pieces  with  ball  and 
cartridge.  The  little  band  of  Orangemen  looked  seri- 
ous but  firm,  while  the  military  officers  showed  by  their 
preparations  and  order  that  they  expected  bloody  work. 
The  Orangemen  formed  line  in  Twenty-ninth  Street, 
close  to  the  Eighth  Avenue,  and  flung  their  banners  to 
the  breeze.  A half  an  hour  later,  they  were  ready  to 
march,  and  at  the  order  wheeled  into  Eighth  Avenue. 
At  that  instant  a single  shot  rang  out  but  a few  rods 
distant.  Heads  were  turned  anxiously  to  see  who  was 
hit.  More  was  expected  as  the  procession  moved  on. 
A strong  body  of  police  marched  in  advance.  Next 
came  the  Ninth  Regiment,  followed  at  a short  interval 
by  the  Sixth.  Then  came  more  police,  followed  by  the 
little  band  of  Orangemen,  flanked  on  either  side,  so  as 
fully  to  protect  them,  by  the  Twenty-second  and  Eighty- 
fourth  Regiments.  To  these  succeeded  more  police. 
The  imposing  column  was  closed  up  by  the  Seventh 
Regiment,  arresting  all  eyes  by  its  even  tread  and  mar- 
tial bearing.  The  sidewalks,  doorsteps,  windows,  and 
roofs  were  black  with  people.  The  band  struck  up  a 
martial  air,  and  the  procession  moved  on  towards 
Twenty-eighth  Street.  Just  before  they  reached  it, 
another  shot  rang  clear  and  sharp  above  the  music. 


302 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


No  one  was  seen  to  fall,  and  the  march  continued.  At 
the  corner  of  Twenty-seven tli  Street,  a group  of  desper- 
ate-looking fellows  were  assembled  on  a wooden  shed 
that  projected  over  the  sidewalk.  Warned  to  get  down 
and  go  away,  they  hesitated,  when  a company  of  sol- 
diers levelled  their  pieces  at  them.  Uttering  defi- 
ant threats,  they  hurried  down  and  disappeared.  As 
the  next  corner  was  reached,  another  shot  was  fired, 
followed  by  a shower  of  stones.  A scene  of  confusion 
now  ensued.  The  police  fell  on  the  bystanders  occu- 
pying the  sidewalks,  and  clubbed  them  right  and  left 
without  distinction,  and  the  order  rolled  down  the  line 
to  the  inmates  of  the  houses  to  shut  their  windows. 
Terror  now  took  the  place  of  curiosity ; heads  disap- 
peared, and  the  quick,  fierce  slamming  of  blinds  was 
heard  above  the  uproar  blocks  away.  The  procession 
kept  on  till  it  reached  Twenty-fourth  Street,  when  a 
halt  was  ordered.  The  next  moment  a shot  was  fired 
from  the  second-story  windows  of  a house  on  the  north- 
east corner.  It  struck  the  Eighty-fourth  Regiment,  and 
in  an  instant  a line  of  muskets  was  pointed  at  the  spot, 
as  though  the  order  to  fire  was  expected.  One  gun 
went  off,  when,  without  orders,  a sudden,  unexpected 
volley  rolled  down  the  line  of  the  Sixth,  Ninth,  and 
Eighty-fourth  Regiments.  The  officers  were  wholly 
taken  by  surprise  at  this  unprecedented  conduct;  but, 
recovering  themselves,  rushed  among  the  ranks  and 
shouted  out  their  orders  to  cease  firing.  But  the  work 
was  done:  and  as  the  smoke  slowlv  lifted  in  the  hot 

/ j 

atmosphere,  a scene  of  indescribable  confusion  pre- 
sented itself.  Men,  women,  and  children,  screaming 
in  wild  terror,  were  fleeing  in  every  direction  ; the 
strong  trampling  down  the  weak,  while  eleven  corpses 


ORANGE  RIOTS  OF  1870  AND  1871. 


303 


lay  stretched  on  the  sidewalk,  some  piled  across  each 
other.  A pause  of  a few  minutes  now  followed,  while 
the  troops  reloaded  their  guns.  A new  attack  was 
momentarily  expected,  and  no  one  moved  from  the 
ranks  to  succor  the  wounded  or  lift  up  the  dead. 
Here  a dead  woman  lay  across  a dead  man  ; there  a 
man  streaming  with  blood  was  creeping  painfully  up 
a doorstep,  while  crouching,  bleeding  forms  appeared 
in  every  direction.  Women  from  the  windows  looked 
down  on  the  ghastly  spectacle,  gesticulating  wildly. 
The  police  now  cleared  the  avenue  and  side  streets, 
when  the  dead  and  wounded  were  attended  to,  and  the 
order  to  move  on  was  given.  General  Varian,  indig- 
nant at  the  conduct  of  the  Eighty-fourth  in  tiring  first 
without  orders,  sent  it  to  the  rear,  and  replaced  it  on  the 
flank  of  the  Orangemen  with  a portion  of  the  Ninth. 
The  procession,  as  it  now  resumed  its  march  and 
moved  through  Twenty-fourth  Street,  was  a sad  and 
mournful  one.  The  windows  were  filled  with  spec- 
tators, and  crowds  lined  the  sidewalks,  but  all  were 
silent  and  serious.  Not  till  it  reached  Fifth  Avenue 
Hotel  wTere  there  any  greetings  of  welcome.  Here 
some  three  thousand  people  were  assembled,  who  rent 
the  air  with  cheers.  No  more  attacks  were  made,  and 
it  reached  Cooper  Institute  and  disbanded  without  any 
further  incident. 

In  the  meantime,  the  scene  at  the  Bellevue  Hospi- 
tal was  a sad  and  painful  one.  The  ambulances  kept 
discharging  their  bloody  loads  at  the  door,  and  groans 
of  distress  and  shrieks  of  pain  filled  the  air.  Long 
rows  of  cots,  filled  with  mangled  forms,  were  stretched 
on  every  side,  while  the  tables  were  covered  with  bodies, 
held  down,  as  the  surgeons  dressed  their  wounds.  The 


304 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


dead  were  carried  to  the  Morgue,  around  which,  as 
night  came  on,  a clamorous  crowd  was  gathered,  seek- 
ing admission,  to  look  after  their  dead  friends.  A sim- 
ilar crowd  gathered  at  the  door  of  the  Mount  Sinai 
Hospital,  filling  the  air  with  cries  and  lamentations. 
As  darkness  settled  over  the  city,  wild,  rough-looking 
men  from  the  lowest  ranks  of  society  gathered  in  the 
street  where  the  slaughter  took  place,  among  whom 
were  seen  bare-headed  women  roaming  about,  making 
night  hideous  with  their  curses. 

A pile  of  dead  men’s  hats  stood  on  the  corner  of 
Eighth  Avenue  and  Twenty-fifth  Street  untouched, 
and  pale  faces  stooped  over  pools  of  blood  on  the  pave- 
ment. The  stores  were  all  shut,  and  everything  wore  a 
gloomy  aspect.  The  police  stood  near,  revealed  in  the 
lamplight,  but  made  no  effort  to  clear  the  street.  It 
seemed  at  one  time  that  a serious  outbreak  would  take 
place,  but  the  night  passed  off  quietly,  and  the  riot  was 
ended,  and  the  mob  once  more  taught  the  terrible  les- 
son it  is  so  apt  to  forget. 

Two  of  the  police  and  military  were  killed,  and 
twenty-four  wounded ; while  of  the  rioters  thirty-one 
were  killed,  and  sixty-seven  wounded — making  in  all 
one  hundred  and  twenty-eight  victims. 

There  was  much  indignation  expressed  at  the  troops 
for  firing  without  orders,  and  firing  so  wildly  as  to 
shoot  some  of  their  own  men.  It  was,  of  course,  de- 
serving the  deepest  condemnation,  yet  it  may  have 
saved  greater  bloodshed.  The  fight  evidently  did  not 
occur  at  the  expected  point,  and  doubtless  the  result 
here,  prevented  one  where  the  mob  was  better  organ- 
ized, and  would  have  made  a more  stubborn  resistance. 


ORANGE  RIOTS  OF  1870  AND  1871. 


305 


That  innocent  persons  were  killed  is  true;  but  if  they 
will  mingle  in  with  a mob,  they  must  expect  to  share 
its  fate,  and  alone  must  bear  the  blame.  Troops  are 
called  out  to  fire  on  the  people  if  they  persist  in  viola- 
tion of  the  peace  and  rights  of  the  community.  Of 
this  all  are  fully  aware,  and  hence  take  the  risk  of 
being  shot.  Soldiers  cannot  be  expected  to  discrimi- 
nate in  a mob.  If  the  military  are  not  to  fire  on  a 
crowd  of  rioters  until  no  women  and  children  can  be 
seen  in  it,  they  had  better  stay  at  home. 

To  a casual  observer,  this  calling  out  of  seven  hun- 
dred policemen  and  several  regiments  of  soldiers,  in 
order  to  let  ninety  men  take  a foolish  promenade 
through  a few  streets,  would  seem  a very  absurd  and 
useless  display  of  the  power  of  the  city  ; and  the  kill- 
ing of  sixty  or  seventy  men  a heavy  price  to  pay  for 
such  an  amusement.  But  it  was  not  ninety  Orange- 
men only  that  those  policemen  and  soldiers  enclosed 
and  shielded.  They  had  in  their  keeping  the  laws  and 
authority  of  the  city,  set  at  defiance  by  a mob,  and 
also  the  principle  of  religious  toleration  and  of  equal 
rights,  which  were  of  more  consequence  than  the  lives 
of  ten  thousand  men.  The  day  when  New  York  City 
allows  itself  to  be  dictated  to  by  a mob,  and  Protestants 
not  be  permitted  to  march  as  such  quietly  through  the 
streets,  her  prosperity  and  greatness  will  come  to  an 
end.  The  taking  of  life  is  a serious  thing,  but  it  is  not 
to  weigh  a moment  against  the  preservation  of  author- 
ity and  the  supremacy  of  the  law. 

One  thing  should  not  be  overlooked — the  almost  uni- 
versal faithfulness  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Irish  police  to 
their  duty.  In  this,  as  well  as  in  the  draft  riots,  they 


306 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


liave  left  a record  of  which  any  city  might  he  proud. 
To  defend  Protestant  Irishmen  against  Roman  Catho- 
lic friends  and  perhaps  relatives,  is  a severe  test  of  fidel- 
ity ; but  the  Irish  police  have  stood  it  nobly,  and  won 
the  regard  of  all  good  citizens.* 

* Twenty-four  pages  are  here  added  to  correct  the  omission  in 
paging  the  engravings. 


KECE1VING  AND  REMOVING  DEAD  BODIES  AT  THE  IVIOKGUE^ 


OFFICIAL  REPORTS  ON  THE  DRAFT  RIOTS. 


REPORT  OF  CAPTAIN  PUTNAM. 

Fort  Hamilton,  July  21,  1863. 

Sir: — I have  the  honor  herewith  to  make  the  follow- 
ing report  of  the  operations  of  my  command,  during 
the  late  riots  in  New  York  City. 

At  the  commencement  of  the  riot  I was  in  command 
of  the  fort  at  Sandy  Hook,  New  York  Harbor.  On 
the  night  of  the  13th  of  July,  I received  orders  from 
General  Brown,  to  proceed  with  my  company  to  New 
York  City.  In  thirty  minutes  my  command  was  ready, 
with  twenty  rounds  of  ammunition.  On  my  arrival  in 
the  city,  I proceeded  to  the  St.  Nicholas  Hotel,  and  re- 
mained in  that  vicinity  about  two  hours.  I was  then 
ordered  to  report  to  the  Mayor,  at  the  City  Hall.  I 
marched  my  company  down  Broadway  to  the  City  Hall, 
as  directed,  and  was  immediately  ordered  back  to  the 
St.  Nicholas  by  General  Wool,  and  from  there  General 
Wool  ordered  me  to  proceed  to  General  Brown’s  head- 
quarters, No.  300  Mulberry  Street.  On  my  reporting 
to  General  Brown,  I was  ordered  to  proceed  with  my 
company  to  Forty-sixth  Street,  where  the  mob  was 
burning  buildings. 

We  were  accompanied  by  a force  of  sixty  policemen, 
under  Captain  Walling.  On  our  arrival  there,  we 
found  the  mob  in  strong  force,  burning  and  destroying 
property.  We  immediately  charged  on  the  rioters  with 
our  whole  force,  both  military  and  police.  The  mob 
fought  desperately  for  about  five  minutes,  when  they 
broke  in  all  directions,  leaving  a number  of  dead  and 
wounded  in  the  street.  Their  loss  in  killed  and  wounded 
would  not  fall  short  of  forty.  One  of  my  company 


332 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


was  badly  wounded,  and  was  sent  to  the  Jewish  hospital. 
Several  others  were  more  or  less  injured  by  stones 
thrown  by  the  mob.  My  company  numbered  eighty- 
two  enlisted  men.  Lieutenant  Stacey,  Twelfth  Infantry, 
was  the  only  company  officer  beside  myself  with  the 
company. 

After  dispersing  the  mob,  we  returned  about  5 p.m. 
to  head-quarters — the  men  having  marched  during  the 
day  not  less  than  twelve  miles. 

Operations  on  Tuesday  night . 

10.30  p.m.  My  company,  together  with  a police  force 
of  one  hundred  men,  were  ordered  out  and  marched 
through  a large  portion  of  the  city.  Found  everything 
quiet.  Distance  marched  about  seven  miles.  Returned 
to  head-quarters  at  1.30  a.m. 

Operations  on  Wednesday , July  15. 

About  one  o’clock  p.m.,  received  orders  to  march  up 
the  Bowery  and  Third  Avenue,  and  disperse  the  mob 
wherever  found.  After  getting  into  Third  Avenue  a 
short  distance,  we  met  a regiment  or  part  of  a regiment 
of  militia,  commanded  by  a major.  I think  he  had  four 
companies.  The  rioters  were  collected  in  great  force, 
and  were  firing  on  the  militia  with  both  muskets  and 
revolvers.  The  troops  were  retiring  before  the  mob, 
who  had  completely  filled  the  avenue  for  some  distance, 
also  the  cross  streets  in  the  vicinity. 

We  immediately  marched  by  the  militia,  when  the 
mob  commenced  firing  on  us.  I ordered  my  skirmishers 
to  fire  on  them,  which  they  did  with  effect.  We  ad- 
vanced steadily,  the  fight  being  between  the  skirmishers 
and  the  mob,  which  soon  gave  way,  and  ran  in  all  di- 
rections. 

We  then  marched  up  to  Fourth  Avenue,  but  found 
no  disturbance  there. 

At  this  time  I was  informed  by  a special  policeman, 


OFFICIAL  REPORTS. 


333 


that  the  mob  had  again  collected  in  greater  numbers 
than  ever,  on  Third  Avenue,  and  were  determined  not 
to  let  me  march  back  on  that  street.  I immediately 
marched  down  the  nearest  cross  street  to  Third  Avenue 
again  ; when  the  mob  saw  us,  they  scattered  without 
firing  a shot. 

I then  returned  to  head-quarters  with  my  command, 
which  consisted  of  my  own  company  and  one  field  piece 
of  artillery,  under  command  of  Captain  Rawolle,  of 
General  Brown’s  staff.  The  men  of  my  command  be- 
haved like  veterans. 

Operations  on  Wednesday  night . 

About  nine  o’clock  I was  informed  by  General 
Brown,  that  a force  of  militia,  under  Colonel  Jardine, 
had  been  driven  from  Nineteenth  Street  by  the  mob, 
leaving  a number  killed  and  wounded,  including  their 
commanding  officer,  in  the  hands  of  the  mob. 

The  general  ordered  me  to  take  my  own  company 
(the  permanent  guard  from  Fort  Hamilton  being  for 
the  time  under  the  command  of  Captain  Shelley,  aide- 
de-camp,)  and  Captain  Rawolle,  with  one  gun  from  his 
battery,  and  proceed  to  Nineteenth  Street,  disperse  the 
mob,  and  bring  Colonel  Jardine  and  the  wounded  offi- 
cers and  men  of  his  command  to  head-quarters.  We 
marched  down  Nineteenth  Street,  and  met  the  mob  near 
First  Avenue.  I immediately  ordered  Sergeant  Roche, 
with  the  skirmishers,  to  attack  them,  which  he  did, 
Lieutenant  Stacey,  Twelfth  Infantry,  supporting  him 
with  the  first  platoon  of  company  F (my  own).  The 
mob  were  driven  back,  but  continued  to  fire  on  us.  At 
this  time  I left  Lieutenant  Stacey  to  take  care  of  the 
mob,  and  commenced  a searcli  for  Colonel  Jardine  and 
others  of  his  command.  We  found  the  colonel  in 
a house,  the  family  having  hid  him.  He  was  very 
badly  wounded  in  the  thigh.  We  also  found  another 
wounded  officer,  whose  name  I did  not  learn.  They 
were  placed  in  a carriage.  In  the  meantime,  the  mob  had 


334 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


gathered  on  Second  Avenue,  and  commenced  firing  on 
Captain  Shelley’s  company,  which  I had  posted  near 
there  ; a few  shots  from  the  skirmishers  drove  them 
away,  and  the  mob  being  entirely  dispersed,  and  every- 
thing quiet,  we  returned  to  head-quarters,  bringing  the 
wounded  officers  with  us,  also  a number  of  ladies,  to 
a place  of  safety.  I forgot  to  mention  a detachment  of 
the  Thirtieth  Militia,  which  was  ordered  by  Colonel 
Winston  to  accompany  my  command  ; they  behaved 
well.  Colonel  Winston  was  with  me  during  this  affair, 
and  although  having  no  command,  conducted  himself 
as  only  a soldier  can.  I did  not  lose  a man  killed,  and 
only  a few  slightly  injured,  during  the  evening. 

Operations  on  Thursday. 

At  nine  o’clock  a.m.,  went  up  Third  Avenue.  In- 
spector Carpenter,  deputy  superintendent  of  police,  ac- 
companied me.  Marched  through  several  streets  for  a 
distance  of  about  five  miles,  found  everything  quiet, 
and  returned  to  head-quarters. 

Operations  on  Thursday  evening . 

About  six  o’clock  p.m.,  General  Dodge  and  Colonel 
Mott  informed  General  Brown,  that  the  troops  at 
Grammercy  Park  had  marched  down  Twenty-second 
Street,  and  been  attacked  by  an  armed  mob ; that  they 
had  been  driven  back,  leaving  their  dead  in  the  street. 
The  general  ordered  me  to  take  my  company,  and 
portion  of  the  Twentieth  and  Twenty-eighth  New  York 
volunteer  batteries,  about  eighty  men,  armed  as  infan- 
try, commanded  by  Lieutenant  B.  F.  Ryer.  Lieutenant 
Ryer  had  wfftli  him  Lieutenant  Robert  F.  Joyce  and 
Lieutenant  F.  M.  Chase,  Twenty-eighth  New  York 
battery.  My  whole  command  amounted  to  one  hundred 
and  sixty  men. 

With  this  force  I marched  to  the  Grammercy  Hotel. 
At  a short  distance  from  the  hotel,  I saw  some  of  the 


OFFICIAL  REPORTS. 


335 


rioters  fire  from  a house  on  some  of  Colonel  Mott’s 
command.  I immediately  sent  Lieutenant  Joyce  with 
a few  men  to  search  the  house.  The  search  was  fruit- 
less, the  men  having  escaped  to  the  rear.  I then  told 
the  women  in  the  house  that  the  artillery  would  open 
on  the  house,  if  any  more  shots  w7ere  fired  from  it.  We 
then  marched  down  Twenty-second  Street,  between 
Second  and  Third  Avenues,  found  the  ’body  of  a ser- 
geant of  Davis’  Cavalry,  who  had  been  killed  two  hours 
before.  I ordered  a livery-stable  keeper  to  put  his 
horses  to  a carriage,  and  accompany  me,  for  the  purpose 
of  carrying  the  dead  and  wounded.  He  replied  that 
the  mob  would  kill  him  if  he  did,  and  that  he  dare  not 
do  it.  He  was  informed  that  he  would  be  protected  if 
he  went,  but  if  he  refused  he  would  be  instantly  shot. 
The  horses  were  speedily  harnessed,  and  the  body  put 
into  the  carriage.  The  mob  at  this  time  commenced 
firing  on  us  from  the  houses.  We  at  once  commenced 
searching  the  houses,  while  my  skirmishers  drove  the 
rioters  back  from  every  window  and  from  the  roofs. 
The  houses  were  searched  from  cellar  to  the  roof.  The 
mob  made  a desperate  fight,  and  evidently  seemed  to 
think  they  could  whip  us.  Every  house  that  was  used 
to  conceal  these  rioters  was  cleared.  A large  number 
was  killed,  and  several  prisoners  taken.  We  then 
marched  to  Second  Avenue,  where  we  found  the  mob 
in  great  force  and  concealed  in  houses.  They  fired  on 
us  from  house-tops,  and  from  windows,  and  also  from 
cross  streets.  We  soon  cleared  the  streets,  and  then 
commenced  searching  the  houses.  We  searched  thir- 
teen houses,  killed  those  within  that  resisted,  and  took 
the  remainder  prisoners.  Some  of  them  fought  like 
incarnate  fiends,  and  would  not  surrender.  All  such 
were  shot  on  the  spot.  The  soldiers  captured  a large 
number  of  revolvers  of  large  size,  which  I allowed  them 
to  keep.  The  mob  at  this  place  were  well  armed  ; nearly 
every  one  had  some  kind  of  fire-arms,  and  had  one 
blunderbuss  which  they  fired  on  us. 

If  they  had  been  cool  and  steady,  they  might  have 


336 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


done  us  great  harm.  As  it  was,  they  fired  wildly,  run- 
ning to  a window  and  firing,  and  then  retreating  back 
out  of  danger. 

When  my  soldiers  once  got  into  a house  they  made 
short  work  of  it.  The  fight  lasted  about  forty  minutes 
and  was  more  severe  than  all  the  rest  in  which  my  com- 
mand was  engaged.  There  were  none  of  my  men  killed. 
Sergeant  Cadro,  of  company  F,  Twelfth  Infantry  (my 
own),  was  slightly  wounded  in  the  hand ; private  Krouse 
was  also  slightly  wounded. 

The  mob  being  entirely  dispersed,  we  returned  to 
head-quarters. 

I remained  at  head-quarters  till  Saturday,  when  I 
was  ordered  by  General  Canby  to  Fort  Hamilton.  I 
have  since  been  informed  by  Mr.  Acton,  President  of 
the  Board  of  Police  Commissioners,  that  our  fight 
(that  of  Thursday  night)  had  the  effect  of  crushing  the 
rioters  in  the  city,  and  that  there  has  been  no  trouble 
since. 

I would  respectfully  call  the  attention  of  the  general 
to  the  noble  conduct  of  the  officers  who  served  with  me 
on  different  occasions,  during  the  riot,  and  beg  leave  to 
mention  their  names,  together  with  some  of  the  non- 
commissioned officers. 

First  Lieutenant  M.  II.  Stacey,  Twelfth  Infantry. 

Captain  Eawolle,  aide-de-camp,  commanding  Artil- 
lery. 

Captain  Shelley,  aide-de-camp,  commanding  Fort 
Hamilton  permanent  guard. 

Lieutenant  B.  F.  Ryer,  Twentieth  Hew  York  Artil- 
lery. 

Lieutenant  R.  F.  Joyce,  Twenty-eighth  New  York 
battery. 

Lieutenant  F.  M.  Chase,  Twenty-eighth  New  York 
battery. 

First  Sergeant  J.  E.  Putnam,  company  F,  Twelfth 
Infantry. 

Sergeant  R.  W.  Tompson,  company  F,  Twelfth  In- 


OFFICIAL  REPORTS. 


337 


Sergeant  Frank  Westcott,  company  F,  Twelfth  In- 
fantry. 

Sergeant  Patrick  Poach,  company  F,  Twelfth  In- 
fantry, had  charge  of  the  skirmishers,  and  behaved 
nobly. 

Sergeant  Peter  Cadro,  company  F,  Twelfth  Infantry, 
who  was  slightly  wounded  on  Thursday  night. 

Sergeant  Kimball,  of  the  permanent  guard.  I do  not 
know  the  names  of  the  sergeants  of  the  other  com- 
panies, but  all,  as  well  as  privates,  without  exception, 
acted  like  veterans. 

I am,  sir,  very  respectfully  your  obedient  servant, 

II.  R.  Putnam, 

Capt.  Twelfth  U.  S.  Infantry  Com . company  Fy 
Second  Battery . 

First  Lieutenant  J.  P.  McElrath, 

Fifth  U . S.  Art.  A.  A . A.  G. 


REPORT  OF  CAPTAIN  FRANKLIN. 

Fort  Richmond,  New  York  Harbor,  July  23,  1863. 

Sir  : — I have  the  honor  to  make  the  following  report 
in  regard  to  the  part  taken  by  “ II  ” company,  second 
battalion,  Twelfth  United  States  Infantry,  and  the 
troops  attached  to  it,  in  cpielling  the  late  disturbances 
in  New  York  City. 

Monday,  July  14,  about  three  o’clock  p.m.,  I re- 
ceived an  order  for  one  platoon  to  report  to  Lieutenant 
Wood.  Fifteen  minutes  after  the  order  wras  received, 
thirty-five  men  wTere  on  the  boat,  with  thirty  rounds  of 
ammunition  in  their  boxes.  I accompanied  the  men 
1 over  to  Fort  Lafayette,  and  there  received  an  order 
from  General  Brown,  to  take  charge  of  Lieutenant 
Wood’s  men,  numbering  fifty-four,  and  proceed  to 
Leonard  Street,  New  York,  and  report  to  Colonel  Nu- 
gent, assistant  provost  marshal  general.  On  my  arrival 
15 


338 


TIIE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


at  the  corner  of  Leonard  Street  and  Broadway,  I re- 
ceived an  order  from  Colonel  Nugent,  to  report  to 
him  at  the  arsenal,  corner  of  Thirty-fifth  Street  and 
Seventh  Avenue. 

The  command  proceeded  up  Eighth  Avenue  to 
Thirty-fifth  Street  to  the  arsenal,  and  reported  to  Col- 
onel Nugent  as  ordered.  The  company  remained  at 
the  arsenal  till  eleven  o’clock  that  night,  when  it  was 
ordered  to  report  to  General  Brown,  at  the  police  head- 
quarters, No.  300  Mulberry  Street. 

Finding  that  General  Brown  had  been  relieved  of 
his  command,  I reported  in  person  to  General  Wool, 
who  directed  me  to  remain  at  the  police  head-quarters, 
at  the  same  time  detaching  Lieutenant  Wood,  and  or- 
dering him  to  command  the  Fort  Hamilton  permanent 
guard.  Tuesday  morning,  about  nine  o’clock,  1 re- 
ceived an  order  from  General  Brown,  to  proceed  to 
Thirty-fourth  Street  and  Second  Avenue,  to  quell  a 
disturbance  which  was  raging  there.  I immediately 
took  possession  of  the  Fourth  Avenue  cars,  and  pro- 
ceeded as  directed  at  a rapid  rate.  On  approaching 
near  the  scene  of  the  riot,  I heard  firing,  and  forming 
my  company  by  platoons,  marched  up  Fourth  Avenue 
to  Thirty- fourth  Street,  down  Thirty-fourth  Street  to  a 
point  where  two  field-pieces  were  in  position.  I was 
followed  and  surrounded  by  a threatening  mob  from 
the  time  I left  the  cars.  The  crowd  soon  commenced 
throwing  stones  and  brick-bats,  at  the  same  time  bran- 
dishing clubs,  and  beckoning  to  their  comrades  to  come 
on  ; but  on  facing  the  rear  platoon  about,  and  coming 
to  a “ ready,”  they  suddenly  disappeared,  and  gave  me 
no  further  trouble  till  I reported  to  Colonel  O’Brien. 

The  colonel  seemed  to  have  the  mob  pretty  well  scat- 
tered before  we  reached  them,  but  there  was  firing 
still  going  on  by  his  men,  who  were  deployed  as  skir- 
mishers. I held  my  company  as  a reserve,  near  the 
field-pieces,  and  continued  to  do  so  till  wTe  returned  to 
police  head-quarters.  I was  joined  before,  going  on 
this  expedition,  by  36  men  of  company  “ II,”  so  that 


OFFICIAL  REPORTS. 


339 


tlie  total  number  I had,  leaving  behind  the  number  of 
sick,  was  about  115.  After  being  at  the  police  head- 
quarters about  thirty  minutes,  my  company  was  or- 
dered to  go  with  a party  of  police  to  Grand  Street. 
Lieutenant  Penny,  the  only  commissioned  officer  I had 
with  me,  was  taken  sick  at  this  time,  and  was  not  able 
to  join  me  till  Wednesday.  We  marched  down  Grand 
Street  to  East  River,  and  back,  but  did  not  find  any 
mob. 

About  two  o’clock,  my  company,  with  about  150  po- 
licemen, was  ordered  to  proceed  to  Twenty-second 
Street  and  First  and  Second  Avenues.  On  reaching 
Second  Avenue,  we  found  a large  crowd  collected, 
which  soon  retreated  to  First  Avenue,  firing  with 
stones  and  muskets  continually.  The  police  making 
way  for  me,  the  company  was  marched  in  three  sections 
down  Twenty-second  Street  to  First  Avenue,  and  down 
First  Avenue  to  Twenty-first  Street.  The  crowd  grew 
more  insolent,  and  increased  the  firing  as  we  advanced. 
In  Twenty-second  Street  the  police  took  possession  of 
between  200  and  300  carbines,  which  the  mob  was  in 
the  act  of  taking  when  we  arrived  ; they  were  ali 
brought  safely  to  the  station-house.  At  the  corner  of 
Twenty -first  Street  and  First  Avenue  I halted  the 
company,  and  fired  by  sections,  allowing  each  section 
to  fall  to  the  rear  to  load  as  fast  as  it  had  fired.  The 
crowd  soon  retired  to  the  houses  and  roofs,  from  which 
they  kept  up  a fire  for  some  minutes,  but  soon  ceased 
altogether,  as  a number  of  them  had  been  killed,  and 
it  became  rather  dangerous  for  them  to  show  a head 
anywhere.  I then  withdrew  my  company  by  the  same 
routes  and  in  the  same  manner  I had  advanced.  Go- 
ing down  Second  Avenue,  the  crowd  seemed  to  in- 
crease very  rapidly,  and  became  more  and  more  threat- 
ening. They  were  allowed  to  get  quite  close  to  us, 
when  I faced  the  rear  section  about,  and  fired  one  or 
two  volleys,  which  must  have  been  very  effective,  as 
they  dispersed,  and  did  not  give  us  any  further  trouble, 
till  we  reached  police  head-quarters.  Some  of  my 


340 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


men  received  blows  from  stones,  but  none  were  seri- 
ously hurt. 

After  resting  an  hour  or  two,  my  men  were  put  in 
stages,  and  ordered  to  go  to  Twenty-first  Street  and 
Eighth  Avenue.  I marched  the  company  up  and 
down  the  avenues,  and  through  several  of  the  streets, 
but  did  not  find  a crowd  that  offered  any  resistance. 

We  took  the  stages  again,  and  proceeded  to  Twenty- 
ninth  Street  and  Eighth  avenue,  and  found  there  that 
a house  had  been  just  sacked,  and  some  of  the  plunder- 
ers being  found  in  it,  were  instantly  killed.  My  com- 
pany charged  wherever  there  was  a crowd,  and  it  was 
instantly  scattered. 

Marching  up  to  Fifth  Avenue,  and  not  finding  any 
mob,  we  took  the  stages  to  police  head-quarters.  The 
company  was  not  called  on  again  during  the  night. 

Wednesday  morning,  about  twelve  o’clock,  it  was 
ordered  with  50  policemen  to  proceed  to  Harlem.  On 
arriving  there,  we  found  that  the  mob  had  disappeared 
as  soon  as  they  heard  of  our  coming.  They  had 
burned  one  or  two  buildings,  but  did  not  give  us  or 
the  citizens  of  Ilarlem  any  trouble  during  our  stay 
there.  I was  relieved  by  a company  of  the  N.  G . 
Seventy-first,  and  ordered  to  proceed  to  Fort  Rich- 
mond on  Monday  morning,  July  21st.  In  compliance 
with  your  request,  that  I should  mention  any  officers, 
non-commissioned  officers,  or  privates  who  had  partic- 
ularly distinguished  themselves,  I have  to  make  the 
following  statement.  Lieutenant  Penny,  the  only  com- 
missioned officer  I had  with  me,  was  taken  sick  on 
Monday  evening,  and  was  only  able  to  march  with  me 
to  Thirty -fourth  Street ; lie  joined  me  again  when  we 
moved  to  Harlem. 

Among  non-commissioned  officers  and  privates,  all 
of  whom  acted  so  exceedingly  well,  it  is  very  hard  to 
make  any  distinction.  First  Sergeant  Eggemeyer,  who 
at  the  battle  of  Gaines’  Mill,  in  Virginia,  had  sole 
charge  of  a company,  and  fought  it  all  through  that 
day  till  wounded  and  taken  prisoner,  did  equally  well 


OFFICIAL  REPORTS. 


341 


on  this  occasion.  Sergeants  Livingstone,  Corsa,  Ruby, 
Burke,  and  Jackson,  and  Corporals  Williams,  Bothwell, 
Yonkers,  Brandon,  and  Raymond  were  very  cool,  and 
did  excellent  service.  The  men,  amid  the  numerous 
temptations  they  had  to  drink,  and  the  fatigue  they 
endured  in  marching  over  stone  pavements,  kept  per- 
fectly sober,  and  bore  the  threats  and  insults  of  the 
mob  with  perfect  coolness. 

Corporal  Raymond  and  eight  of  my  men  were  de- 
tailed to  guard  the  house  of  Mayor  Opdvke,  which 
duty  they  performed  till  they  were  relieved  on  Mon- 
day. 

My  company  at  no  time  numbered  more  than  120 
men,  and  generally  about  105. 

I am,  sir,  very  respectfully, 

Your  obedient  servant, 

Walter  S.  Franklin, 
Captain  Twelfth  Infantry . 
Brev.  Brig.-gen.  Harvey  Brown,  Fort  Hamilton,  N.  Y. 


REPORT  OF  CAPTAIN  WILKINS. 

Fort  Columbus,  New  York  Harbor,  July  21,  1863. 

Sir  : — I have  the  honor  to  report,  that,  in  obedience 
to  orders  from  Major-general  Wool,  I proceeded  on 
Monday  the  13th  inst.,  at  half-past  one  o’clock  p.m.,  in 
command  of  89  non-commissioned  officers  and  privates 
of  the  permanent  party,  with  directions  “ to  report  to 
Colonel  Robert  Nugent,  A.  A.,  provost-marshal  general, 
106  Leonard  Street,  for  special  service.” 

Arrived  there,  I found  orders  to  report  to  Colonel 
Nugent,  at  the  arsenal  on  Thirty -fifth  Street,  and 
marched  to  that  point.  On  my  arrival  there  I re- 
ported, and  was  directed  to  hold  myself  under  the 
orders  of  Major-general  Sandford,  who  was  present. 
At  about  four  o’clock  p.m.,  I was  ordered  to  take  the 


342 


TIIE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


advance  of  a command,  consisting  of  my  own  men,  the 
marines,  and  a detachment  of  the  Invalid  Corps,  all 
under  the  command  of  General  Sandford.  After 
marching  in  various  directions  about  the  city — my 
knowledge  of  the  streets  being  limited — without  en- 
countering the  mob  I received  orders  to  march  the 
entire  command  back  to  the  arsenal.  On  the  morn- 
ing of  the  14th,  I was  ordered  to  Mayor  Opdyke’s 
house.  On  my  arrival,  I found  the  mob  had  left,  but 
the  neighborhood  threatened.  .Remained  about  two 
hours,  and  reported  with  command  at  head-quarters. 
Shortly  after  received  orders  to  proceed  to  a police 
station,  in  the  Twentieth  Ward,  situated  on  Tliirty- 
fiftli  Street,  between  Eighth  and  Ninth  Avenues.  On 
my  road  to  this  point,  I found  a portion  of  the  rioters 
sacking  a house  on  a street  leading  into  Ninth  Avenue. 
They  retired  on  my  approach.  Finding  the  house  had 
been  set  fire  to,  I remained  long  enough  to  have  it  ex- 
tinguished, and  followed  the  rioters  into  Ninth  Ave- 
nue. I had  moved  but  a short  distance,  when  an 
attack  was  made  on  the  command  from  the  rear.  I im- 
mediately opened  fire,  which  was  kept  up  at  intervals 
until  we  reached  Thirty-fifth  Street  and  Ninth  Avenue, 
when  I halted  till  the  police  force  at  that  station 
(about  20)  joined  me.  In  front  of  me,  on  the  Ninth 
Avenue,  I observed  what  appeared  to  be  a formidable 
barricade,  guarded  by  a strong  force  of  rioters.  After 
waiting  a short  time,  endeavoring  to  procure  a field-piece, 
I concluded  to  storm  the  barricade  with  the  small  force 
I had,  and  wheeled  into  the  avenue,  advancing  rapidly 
to  the  first  barricade,  which  I found  composed  of 
empty  wagons,  carts,  telegraph  poles  and  wires.  The 
rioters  retreated,  and  under  the  protection  of  the  com- 
pany, the  police  removed  the  obstructions ; no  small 
task,  as  they  had  to  roll  the  wagons  away,  untwist  the 
wires,  lift  poles  ; which  of  course  occupied  time,  and 
exposed  them  to  the  missiles  of  the  mob.  On  remov- 
ing the  barricade,  I encountered  a second,  and  thus  for 
four  the  same  process  was  gone  through.  During  this 


OFFICIAL  EFFORTS. 


343 


time,  neither  the  mob  nor  my  men  were  idle,  but  were 
constantly  exchanging  civilities  in  the  shape  of  stones 
and  shot.  After  removing  the  barricades,  and  getting 
a clear  street,  I proceeded  still  farther  up,  when  I was 
suddenly  assailed  with  a terrific  shower  of  brick-bats, 
thrown  by  unseen  hands  from  the  houses  under  which 
we  were  passing.  After  engaging  this  latter  party,  I 
concluded  to  take  post  at  the  station-house,  as  it  was 
almost  too  dark  to  operate  with  any  success.  I re- 
turned without  any  molestation  to  the  station-house, 
and  remained  there  that  night.  On  the  morning  of  the 
15th,  Lieutenant  Porter,  of  the  First  Artillery,  joined 
me,  bringing  orders  for  the  company  to  report  at  head- 
quarters. On  reporting,  I was  ordered  to  the  works 
of  the  Manhattan  Gas  Company,  on  the  East  River,  foot 
of  Fourteenth  Street.  Oil  my  arriving  there,  I found 
the  works  at  a stand-still,  on  account  of  the  workmen 
having  been  driven  off  by  the  rioters  ; and  unless 
something  was  done,  the  city  would  soon  be  in  dark- 
ness. Under  the  protection  of  the  company,  and  the 
exertions  of  the  engineer  in  charge,  labor  was  resumed, 
and  continued  during  my  stay,  which  was  up  to  Satur- 
day night,  the  19th,  at  which  time  I was  relieved,  and 
ordered  to  report  at  this  point. 

Lieutenant  Porter,  during  the  time  he  was  with  me, 
was  efficient  and  of  great  service.  During  the  time 
he  was  absent,  1 understand  he  was  very  active  in  the 
discharge  of  the  various  duties  imposed  upon  him. 

Being  the  only  officer  with  the  company  in  the  en- 
gagement of  the  14th,  I relied  upon  and  received 
great  assistance  from  Sergeant  McGrath  (acting  first 
sergeant),  Sergeants  Sutler,  Foster,  Finn,  and  Delancey ; 
also  Lance  Sergeants  Smith  and  Steward.  The  entire 
command  behaved  well  in  the  trying  position  in  which 
they  were  placed. 

I am,  very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

John  D.  Wilkins, 

Captain  3 d Infantry  commanding  P.  P. 
Lieut.  S.  F.  McElratii,  Acting  Adj.  Fifth  Artillery . 


34  4 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


List  of  wounded  : 

Sergeant  Edward  McGrath,  contused. 

Sergeant  Smith,  contused. 
Corporal  Lewis,  contused. 
Hugh  Carey,  contused. 


REPORT  OF  SURGEON  SMITH. 

Fort  Wood,  July  21,  1863. 

Sir  : — In  obedience  to  your  order  dated  July  20th,  I 
have  the  honor  to  make  the  following  report : 

That  upon  July  13th,  while  I was  absent  from  this 
post,  an  order  arrived,  directing  me  to  report,  with  my 
command,  to  the  Mayor  of  lSrew  York  immediately  for 
duty.  My  first  sergeant,  immediately  upon  the  arri- 
val of  the  order,  assembled  the  men,  and  in  ten  min- 
utes was  aboard  the  steamer,  en  route  to  New  York. 
Upon  his  arrival  he  reported  to  the  Mayor,  who  gave 
him  an  order  to  report  to  the  officer  commanding  the 
arsenal,  corner  of  Seventh  Avenue  and  Thirty-fifth 
Street.  It  was  a few  minutes  subsequent  to  this  that 
I met  my  company,  commanded  by  the  Sergeant, 
marching  rapidly  up  Broadway,  in  obedience  to  the 
last  order.  I immediately  took  command,  and  marched 
direct  to  the  arsenal,  via  Broadway,  to  Twenty-eighth 
Street,  and  Seventh  Avenue,  and  reported  to  General 
Sandford,  who  ordered  me  to  march  my  men  into  the 
arsenal,  and  await  further  orders.  Shortly  after,  I 
received  conflicting  orders  from  various  parties  whose 
authority  was  not  sufficiently  evident  to  permit  their 
being  obeyed.  And  as  night  was  coming  on,  and  the 
crowd  around  the  building  was  increasing,  and  there 
was  nothing  to  prevent  a determined  mob  from  carry- 
ing the  first  floor,  and  firing  the  building,  I moved  my 
men  down  from  the  fourth  story,  and  took  possession 
of  the  first  floor,  and  put  it  in  such  a state  of  defence 
as  the  means  at  my  command  permitted.  I preferred 
defending  the  building  from  the  inside  of  the  first  floor, 
because  my  command  was  too  small  to  permit  of  my 


OFFICIAL  REPORTS. 


345 


holding  all  of  the  approaches  from  the  outside.  Dur- 
ing the  night  I was  relieved  by  Captain  Wilkins,  Third 
U.  S.  Infantry,  commanding  the  permanent  party  from 
Fort  Columbus,  and  ordered  to  report  to  No.  300  Mul- 
berry Street,  which  I did.  Tuesday  morning,  July 
14th,  I received  an  order  in  person  from  General 
Wool,  to  report  to  Brigadier-general  Brown  for  duty, 
and  was  by  him  ordered  to  report  wTith  my  command 
to  Captain  Putnam,  Twelfth  IT.  S.  Infantry,  at  the 
City  Hall.  Upon  arriving  at  the  City  Hall,  I received 
an  order  from  General  Wool  to  report  to  Mr.  Barney, 
of  the  Custom  House,  to  guard  some  stores  to  be  trans- 
ported to  Fort  Columbus,  and  to  remain  at  Fort  Colum- 
bus for  the  protection  of  the  ordnance  stores  at  that 
post.  This  order  was  not  obeyed,  because  my  services 
were  not  required  by  the  Custom  House  officers.  Dur- 
ing the  day  Captain  Putnam  was  ordered  elsewhere, 
and  I was  left  with  a section  of  artillery  belonging  to 
the  Fifteenth  New  York.  In  compliance  with  your 
instructions,  the  command  was  so  disposed  as  to  protect 
the  immediate  vicinity  as  completely  as  possible.  The 
artillery  was  posted,  supported  by  my  own  men,  so  as 
to  sweep  all  the  points  to  be  defended.  In  this  posi- 
tion I remained  till  July  18th,  when,  by  order  of  Gen- 
eral Canby,  I was  relieved  and  ordered  to  return  with 
mv  company  to  this  post. 

The  behavior  of  my  men  during  the  time  we  were 
on  duty  was  soldierly  and  prompt  to  the  highest  degree. 
Upon  Saturday,  after  live  days  and  nights  of  unremit- 
ting service,  constantly  exposed,  my  whole  original  de- 
tachment was  on  duty,  without  exception,  and  all  doing 
their  duty  cheerfully  and  willingly,  although  some  of 
them  were  suffering  severely  from  old  wounds,  which 
had  become  irritable  from  the  severe  duty  they  had 
been  performing.  The  strength  of  this  command  dur- 
ing the  period  we  were  on  duty  in  New  York  was 
fifty-three  men.  Joseph  L.  Smith, 

Assistant  Surgeon  U.  S.  A. 

Brigadier-general  Brown,  U.  S.  A. 

15* 


34G 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


REPORT  OF  LIEUTENANT  WOOD. 

Fort  Lafayette,  N.  Y.  H.,  July  20,  1863. 

Sir  : — I have  the  honor  to  report  that  my  command, 
as  ordered  by  you,  came  in  contact  with  the  rioters  for 
the  first  time  about  ten  o’clock  on  the  morning  of  the 
14th  inst.,  in  Pitt  Street.  My  command  consisted  of 
detachments  from  Forts  Lafayette,  Hamilton,  and 
Richmond,  and  numbered  one  hundred  and  thirty 
men. 

Previous  to  my  order  to  fire,  I commanded  the  riot- 
ers, which  were  about  five  thousand  strong,  to  disperse, 
which  they  refused  to  do,  and  commenced  an  assault 
with  clubs,  stones,  and  other  missiles.  I then  gave  the 
order  to  fire,  with  the  following  result : fourteen  killed 
and  seventeen  wounded.  After  reloading,  I charged 
bayonets,  and  the  rioters  fled  in  every  direction.  I 
then  proceeded  to  the  corner  of  Division  and  Grand 
Streets,  where  another  large  body  of  rioters  were  as- 
sembled. I halted  my  command  about  thirty  paces 
from  them,  and  ordered  them  to  disperse,  telling  them 
if  they  did  not,  I would  fire  upon  them.  They 
wavered.  I charged  upon  them,  and  dispersed  them 
at  the  point  of  the  bayonet.  I then  cleared  the  neigh- 
boring streets  of  all  rioters  ; and  when  everything  was 
quiet,  returned  to  the  head-quarters  in  Mulberry  Street, 
before  reaching  which  place,  I unfortunately  fell,  and 
sprained  my  leg  so  badly  as  to  incapacitate  me  from 
any  further  active  service  during  the  riot. 

I cannot  speak  too  praiseworthily  of  my  men.  They 
all  acted  bravely  ; but  particular  mention  should  be 
made  of  Lance  Sergeant  Louis  Bluff,  general  service, 
acting  first  sergeant  of  the  detachment,  for  his  cool- 
ness and  bravery  ; there  being  no  commissioned  officer 
with  me,  his  position  being  one  of  great  responsibility; 
also  Private  James  McCarthy,  of  the  permanent  guard 
of  Fort  Hamilton.  The  latter,  after  the  volley  was 
fired  into  the  rioters  in  Pitt  Street,  rushed  from  the 


OFFICIAL  REPOETS. 


347 


ranks  into  their  midst,  bayoneted  one  of  them  who 
carried  a flag,  captured  the  flag,  and  returned  with 
it  to  the  command.  The  number  of  men  from  this 
command  on  duty  in  New  York  during  the  riot  was 
eighty. 

Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

Thomas  O.  Wood, 

First  Lieutenant  Ninth  U S.  Infantry . 


REPORT  OF  LIEUTENANT  RYER. 

Office  of  the  Superintendent  of  Police, 

300  Mulberry  Street,  New  York,  July  20th,  1863. 

Sir  : — I have  the  honor  to  transmit  herewith,  a report 
of  the  operations  of  my  command  during  the  period 
of  the  late  riots  in  New  York  City. 

Pursuant  to  orders  from  General  Brown,  I reported 
to  him  with  my  command,  which  comprised  parts  of 
the  Twenty-sixth  and  Twenty-eighth  batteries  (number- 
ing one  hundred  men,  well  armed  and  equipped,  with 
rifles),  on  Tuesday,  the  14th  inst.,  at  about  6 p.m. 
Immediately  on  reporting,  I received  orders  to  march 
to  Thirty-sixth  Street  and  Second  and  Third  Ave- 
nues, to  recover  the  body  of  Colonel  O’Brien,  who 
had  been  killed  in  that  neighborhood.  On  arriving 
there  we  found  that  the  body  had  been  removed,  ancl 
no  sign  of  the  mob  remaining.  I immediately  marched 
back  to  head-quarters  in  Mulberry  Street,  and  reported 
the  fact  about  twelve  o’clock.  I then  marched  my  men 
through  Grand  Street,  nearly  to  the  ferry,  and  then 
backward  and  forward,  through  the  various  narrow 
streets  in  that  part  of  the  city,  without  being  able  to 
discover  any  disorderly  persons.  In  this  way  1 marched 
for  four  hours,  and  returned  again  to  head-quarters,  at 
four  o’clock  a.m.,  the  15th  inst. 

About  seven  o’clock,  I again  received  orders  to  pro- 
ceed to  Thirty-second  Street  and  Seventh  Avenue,  and 


348 


TriE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


qnell  the  disturbance  there  at  all  hazards.  I marched 
there  through  a heavy  rain,  and  found  a crowd  of  some 
two  hundred  or  three  hundred  rioters,  who  had  been 
engaged  in  hanging  a negro.  They  immediately  dis- 
persed, without  my  having  to  fire  a shot ; I then  re- 
paired to  the  arsenal,  Seventh  Avenue,  to  obtain  infor- 
mation where  I could  next  meet  the  mob.  I was  or- 
dered by  General  Sandford  to  march  my  command 
inside  the  lines  of  his  “ videttes 55  and  outer  pickets.  I 
was  then  ordered  to  march  to  Thirty-second  Street  and 
Seventh  Avenue,  and  cpiell  the  disturbance,  which  had 
broken  out  anew — the  mob  trying  to  break  into  a house 
in  which  a number  of  negro  families  had  taken  refuge. 
I dispersed  the  mob,  and  brought  the  negroes,  some 
fourteen  in  number,  into  the  arsenal.  I then  placed 
one  half  of  my  command  across  Seventh  Avenue  and 
Thirty-second  Street,  and  while  in  this  position,  the  mob 
made  a rush  up  the  avenue,  but  were  promptly  met  bjr 
two  volleys  of  musketry  from  my  command,  when  they 
retired  with  considerable  loss.  Soon  after  one  of  the 
rioters  endeavored  to  wrest  the  musket  from  the  hands 
of  one  of  my  sentries,  but  received  the  contents  instead. 
During  the  time  I was  engaged  with  the  rioters  in 
Seventh  Avenue,  Lieutenant  Robert  F.  Joyce,  in  com- 
mand of  the  second  platoon,  received  information  that 
a large  number  of  muskets  were  concealed  in  a house 
on  Thirty-second  Street,  near  Broadway,  and  taking 
fifteen  men  from  his  command,  proceeded  to  the  house, 
and  overcoming  all  the  obstacles  that  were  thrown  in 
his  way,  succeeded  in  taking  seventy-three  Enfield  rifles 
with  accoutrements ; and  placing  them  on  a cart 
brought  them  to  the  arsenal,  although  he  was  threat- 
ened by  500  men  in  the  streets.  About  four  o’clock, 
information  reached  me  that  a large  mob  had  collected 
in  Forty-second  Street,  between  Tenth  and  Eleventh 
Avenues,  and  were  endeavoring  to  burn  buildings  in 
that  neighborhood.  I immediately  marched  my  com- 
mand, numbering  about  fifty  men  (the  remainder  being 
on  guard  near  the  arsenal),  to  the  scene  of  the  disturb- 


OFFICIAL  REPORTS. 


349 


ance;  on  arriving  in  Forty-second  Street,  between 
]Nmth  and  Tenth  Avenues,  we  were  saluted  with 
groans,  hisses,  etc.,  and  when  at  the  corner  of  Tenth 
Avenue,  received  a storm  of  bricks,  and  missiles  of 
every  description,  and  shots  from  the  roofs  and  win- 
dows of  the  buildings. 

Wheeling  the  platoons  right  and  left,  I formed  them 
so  as  to  sweep  the  streets  and  avenue  in  all  directions. 
I advised  the  mob  to  disperse  in  one  minute,  or  I 
would  fire,  there  being  2,000  men  at  least.  A few  of 
them  moved  away,  but  the  greater  part  remained,  when 
I ordered  my  troops  to  fire,  and  had  to  fire  at  least  five 
volleys  before  I could  disperse  the  mob ; when  they 
again  commenced  firing  on  us -from  the  windows,  and 
house-tops;  one  shot  fired  on  us  from  the  windows 
came  near  depriving  us  of  a man,  as  the  ball  grazed  his 
head,  but  terminated  in  nothing  serious.  I then  or- 
dered Lieutenant  F.  M.  Chase  to  take  ten  men,  and 
search  the  houses  from  top  to  bottom,  which  he  im- 
mediately did,  and  captured  two  prisoners.  I suc- 
ceeded finally  in  clearing  the  streets  and  closing  the 
houses,  and  I remained  on  the  ground  as  long  as  there 
was  any  necessity  for  a force  there.  I then  .started 
for  the  arsenal,  but  had  not  progressed  more  than  half 
a block,  when  the  mob,  who  had  been  joined  by  an- 
other crowd  of  rioters,  made  a rush  up  the  street,  as  if 
to  overpower  my  force.  I allowed  them  to  approach 
very  close,  with  the  impression  that  I was  falling  back, 
when  I suddenly  halted  my  command,  and  faced  the 
second  plat.oon  to  the  rear,  and  fired  two  more  volleys 
into  them.  They  immediately  dispersed,  and  I was  in 
formed  it  was  their  last  gathering  in  that  locality. 
There  were  at  least  fifty  killed,  and  a large  number 
wounded,  and  I marched  off  with  my  command,  with- 
out hardly  a scratch.  Having  delivered  our  prisoners 
over  to  the  authorities  at  the  Twentieth  Precinct  sta- 
tion-house, I again  returned  to  the  arsenal,  and  after 
a slight  disturbance  there,  in  which  I arrested  two  of 
the  rioters,  I had  the  privilege  of  a few  minutes  rest, 


350 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


when  we  were  placed  on  guard,  and  kept  there  with- 
out a relief,  until  ordered  back  to  these  head-quarters 
by  General  Brown.  I was  then  ordered  to  proceed 
with  Captain  Putnam,  Twelfth  U.  S.  Infantry,  to  the 
Second  Avenue  and  Twenty-eighth  Street.  This  report 
will  inform  you  of  the  nature  of  our  duties  at  that  point. 

I now  most  respectfully  beg  leave  to  call  your  atten- 
tion to  the  officers  of  my  command,  Lieutenant  R.  F. 
Joyce  and  Lieutenant  F.  M.  Chase,  who  have  nobly 
seconded  every  movement  that  was  contemplated  and 
executed.  My  sincere  thanks  are  due  commissioners 
and  members  of  the  police  force,  for  the  prompt  and 
efficient  service  they  have  rendered  us,  as  well  as  their 
excellent  management  in  providing  rations  for  my  men, 
when  so  many  others  called  their  attentions  away. 

I am  very  respectfully  your  obedient  servant, 

B.  Franklin  Ryer, 

First  Lieut . Co m/Lg Twentieth  Battery , N.  Y.  V.  A. 
Lieut.-col.  B.  Frothingham,  A.  A.  General. 


REPORT  OF  CAPTAIN  FRANKLIN. 

Fort  Richmond,  New  York  Harbor,  July  20,  1863. 

Sir: — In  reply  to  your  request  of  the  26th  instant, 
I have  the  honor  to  make  the  following  statement : 

On  the  afternoon  of  the  13th,  I received  an  order 
from  General  Brown  for  one  platoon  of  my  company, 
to  report  to  Lieutenant  Wood,  at  Fort  Lafayette.  I 
accompanied  it,  and  finding  General  Brown  at  the 
wharf,  reported  to  him,  with  the  request  that  I might 
go  with  my  own  men.  He  granted  my  request,  and  or- 
dered Lieutenant  Wood  to  report  to  me,  and  at  the 
same  time  gave  me  an  order  to  report  with  my  whole 
command  to  Colonel  Nugent,  in  Leonard  Street.  Ar- 
riving at  that  point,  I was  met  by  General  Brown,  wTho 
ordered  me  to  report  to  Colonel  Nugent,  at  the  arsenal, 


OFFICIAL  REPORTS. 


351 


corner  of  Thirty-fifth  Street  and  Seventh  Avenue.  On 
arriving  at  the  arsenal,  I found  everything  in  a great 
state  of  confusion.  No  one  seemed  to  know  who  was 
in  command ; some  said  Colonel  Nugent,  and  others, 
some  colonel  whose  name  I do  not  recollect.  There 
was  no  officer  of  the  day  on  guard,  and  no  guard  sta- 
tioned, except  one  at  the  arsenal  door. 

The  street,  during  the  evening,  became  filled  with  a 
noisy  crowd,  and  1 suggested  to  Colonel  Nugent  that 
the  streets  be  cleared,  and  that  a guard  be  posted  at  all 
the  four  streets  approaching  the  arsenal.  This  was 
soon  done  by  the  marines,  and  the  guard  posted  as  I 
suggested.  My  company  relieved  the  marines,  and  re- 
mained on  guard  till  it  was  ordered  to  report  to  Gen- 
eral Brown,  at  300  Mulberry  Street.  I marched  the 
company  down,  about  11.30  p.m.,  through  the  rain,  ac- 
companied by  the  marines.  I found  on  my  arrival 
that;  General  Brown  had  been  relieved.  I then  went 
to  the  hotel  and  reported  to  General  Wool.  A section 
of  battery  had  just  arrived  from  Fort  Hamilton,  with 
no  one  but  a volunteer  quartermaster  in  charge.  The 
general  did  not  seem  to  know  what  to  do  with  it.  I 
suggested  to  a member  of  his  staff,  that  Lieutenant 
Wood  be  ordered  to  relieve  Lieutenant  McElrath,  then 
commanding  an  infantry  company,  and  that  Lieuten- 
ant McElrath  be  ordered  to  take  command  of  the  sec- 
tion. 

The  room  at  this  time  was  filled  with  gentlemen, 
and  the  general  seemed  to  be  very  much  confused : 
it  was  a long  time  before  the  attempts  made  by  several 
of  his  staff  to  make  him  understand  this  were  success- 
ful. 

Finally  he  issued  the  order,  and  Lieutenant  Wood 
started  up  with  the  section  to  relieve  Lieutenant 
McElrath.  General  Wool  seemed,  during  all  the  time 
I was  there,  very  much  confused  and  worn  out,  and  I 
should  judge  unable  to  perform  any  duty.  Soon  after 
that,  he  gave  orders  to  Colonel  Nugent  to  take  com- 
mand of  the  regular  troops,  who  ordered  me  to  remain 


352 


tup:  great  riots  of  new  YORK  city. 


at  police  head-quarters,  all  niglit.  About  12  o’clock, 
I think  it  was,  all  the  gentlemen  and  the  general’s  staff 
left  him  for  the  night.  I think  only  one  orderly  re- 
mained with  him,  and  he  on  the  outside  of  the  door. 

The  next  morning  General  Brown  was  in  command 
again,  and  I received  orders  from  him,  up  to  the  time 
lie  was  relieved  by  General  Can  by.  From  this  time, 
everything  seemed  to  work  well.  Every  time  there  was 
any  notice  of  any  disturbance,  in  any  part  of  the  city, 
east  or  west,  troops  were  sent  with  great  promptness, 
and  up  to  the  time  I left,  with  success.  The  statement 
of  General  Sandford,  that  General  Brown  confined  his 
labors  to  the  east  side  of  the  city,  is  a mistake.  My 
company  was  ordered  to  Twentieth  Street,  Eighth  and 
Ninth  Avenues,  on  Tuesday  evening,  and  dispersed  the 
mob  that  had  just  finished  sacking  the  house  on  Twenty- 
ninth  Street,  between  Seventh  and  Eighth  Avenues, 
on  the  same  evening. 

I obeyed  no  orders  during  the  riot  except  those  re- 
ceived from  General  Brown,  General  Canby,  and 
Colonel  Nugent.  Everything  seemed  to  be  working 
with  perfect  harmony  and  success,  up  to  the  time  I 
left  (Wednesday  noon,  July  15th)  for  Harlem. 

Respectfully  your  obedient  servant, 

Walter  S.  Franklin, 

Cajpt.  ComcVg  Company  II,  Twelfth  Infantry . 
First  Lient.  McElratii,  Acting  Adjt.  5th  Artillery . 


REPORT  OF  LIEUTENANT  MCELRATH. 

Fort  Hamilton,  N.  Y.  H.,  July  28,  1863. 

General  : — In  response  to  your  letter  of  the  26th 
inst.,  requesting  a statement  of  all  facts  in  my  posses- 
sion connected  with  the  service  of  the  troops  of  your 
command,  during  the  riot  in  New  York,  on  and  after 
the  13th  inst.,  I respectfully  state : On  the  13th  of 


OFFICIAL  EFFORTS. 


353 


July  I was  acting  assistant  adjutant -general  of  the  city 
and  harbor  of  New  York.  On  the  afternoon  of  the 
13th  inst.,  I received  an  order  from  General  Wool,  to 
send  immediately  to  New  York  a portion  of  the  troops 
from  Fort  Lafayette,  and  half  the  company  then  gar- 
risoning Fort  Richmond.  The  whole  force  thus  de- 
tached did  not  exceed  eighty  men.  Upon  reporting  to 
you  the  terms  of  the  order,  you  expressed  your  sur- 
prise at  the  small  number  of  men  ordered  to  the  city, 
and  directed  me  to  immediately  have  all  the  troops  at 
Fort  Hamilton,  Fort  Lafayette,  Fort  Richmond,  got  in 
readiness  to  move  at  a moment’s  notice. 

In  the  meanwhile,  you  hastened  to  New  York  to  en- 
deavor to  have  them  ordered  to  the  city.  While  wait- 
ing your  orders,  I occupied  myself,  by  your  direction, 
in  organizing  a section  of  artillery,  using  for  the  pur- 
pose the  guns  used  for  the  instruction  of  the  men  of 
the  Fifth  Artillery,  and  the  horses  of  the  quarter- 
master department  of  this  post.  I filled  the  limbers 
with  canister,  and  giving  the  command  of  one  of  the 
pieces  to  Drum-major  George  S.  Browning,  Fifth  Ar- 
tillery, and  that  of  the  other  to  Com.  Sergeant  LI.  S. 
Iletherington,  I directed  the  officers  in  charge  to  pro- 
ceed to  New  York,  and  report  to  you  at  St.  Nicholas 
Hotel. 

About  8 p.m.,  two  boats  arrived.  I sent  one  to 
Sandy  Hook  by  your  order,  to  carry  Captain  Putman’s 
company  to  your  city,  replacing  it  with  a company  of 
volunteer  artillery,  and  in  the-  other  I proceeded  my- 
self, with  the  remainder  of  the  troops  above-mentioned. 
These  consisted  of  the  permanent  guard  of  Fort 
Hamilton  and  the  balance  of  the  garrisons  of  Forts 
Lafayette  and  Richmond,  in  all  about  140  effective 
soldiers,  excellently  disciplined  and  trained  to  fight. 
Arriving  at  the  St.  Nicholas,  I found  that  you  had 
been  relieved  of  command,  and  I reported  to  General 
Wool,  who  sent  me  to  the  arsenal  in  Seventh  Avenue. 
I reported  there  to  General  Sandford  for  orders.  He 
gave  my  men  quarters  in  an  upper  room.  About  11.30 


354 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


p.m.?  or  12,  threats  having  been  made  of  an  early  at- 
tack on  the  arsenal  by  the  mob,  General  Sandford, 
who  for  some  reason  did  not  wear  his  uniform  at  any 
time  during  the  riot,  put  on  his  hat,  and  bidding  us 
good-evening,  took  his  departure  for  his  private  resi- 
dence, leaving  two  of  his  staff  to  act  during  his  absence. 
There  appeared  to  be  constant  uncertainty  throughout 
the  night,  as  to  which  of  these  officers  was  really  in 
command. 

About  2 a.m.,  Lieutenant  C.  O.  Wood,  Ninth  Uni- 
ted States  Infantry,  reported  at  the  arsenal,  having 
brought  with  him  the  section  of  artillery  organized  by 
me.  With  the  consent  of  Major  Hamilton,  of  General 
Sandford’s  staff,  who  had  just  at  that  moment  appeared 
to  be  in  charge,  Lieutenant  Wood  and  I made  a trans- 
fer of  our  commands — he  taking  my  company  of  infan- 
try and  I assuming  command  of  the  artillery.  Major 
Hamilton  directed  me  to  bring  my  two  guns  immedi- 
ately inside.  I proceeded  to  the  street  and  examined 
the  building,  and  discovered  there  were  no  embrasures 
in  the  work.  I returned  and  requested  permission  to 
place  my  guns  in  position  in  the  street,  where  they 
could  be  put  to  some  use.  I believe  I remarked  to 
Major  Hamilton,  that  he  had  already  too  much  ord- 
nance hidden  in  the  building.  My  application  was 
granted,  and  I put  my  guns  in  battery  in  the  Seventh 
Avenue,  at  the  corners  of  Thirty -fifth  and  Thirty- 
sixth  Streets,  pointing  up  and  down  the  avenue.  One 
hundred  infantry  and  those  two  guns  could  have  de- 
fended the  arsenal  against  any  mob  that  was  concen- 
trated in  the  city  during  the  riot.  In  the  morning  the 
battery  was  ordered,  by  a Colonel  Moore,  claiming  to 
be  in  command,  to  Yorkville,  in  company  with  the  Elev- 
enth New  York  Volunteers,  under  a volunteer  officer 
whom  I had  detailed  to  accompany  the  battery  from 
Fort  Hamilton.  I hastened  to  report  to  General  W ool 
the  fact  of  my  command  being  taken  away  from  me, 
but  met  you  at  the  St.  Nicholas,  and  was  ordered  to 
serve  on  your  personal  staff.  It  was  during  this  inter- 


OFFICIAL  REPORTS. 


355 


val  that,  I think  in  Second  Avenue,  three  rounds 
were  tired  from  the  Battery  over  the  heads  of  the  mob. 
Who  is  responsible  for  this  injudicious  proceeding  I 
do  not  know  ; but  had  another  course  been  adopted  at 
the  time,  the  terrible  murder  of  Colonel  O’Brien  would, 
I think,  have  been  avoided.  On  Tuesday  afternoon, 
the  battery  having  been  reported  to  you  for  duty,  I 
was  sent  in  command  of  it.  supported  by  the  perma- 
nent guard*  under  Lieutenant  Porter,  First  United 
States  Artillery,  to  disperse  a mob  in  the  neighborhood 
of  the  arsenal,  corner  of  Thirty-fifth  Street  and  Sev- 
enth Avenue.  I went  into  battery  on  the  corner  of 
Thirty-sixth  Street  and  Seventh  Avenue,  but  the 
crowd  scattering  with  haste,  as  the  guns  approached,  it 
was  unnecessary  to  fire.  By  the  order  of  General 
Sandford,  I remained  where  I was  until  Wednesday 
morning.  On  the  morning  of  the  15th,  my  feet  giv- 
ing me  great  pain,  I was  obliged  to  apply  to  be  tem- 
porarily relieved  of  the  command,  and  returned  that 
day  to  Fort  Hamilton,  whence  on  Thursday  I was 
about  to  return  to  New  York  with  a small  detachment, 
unavoidably  left  behind  on  Monday,  when  I received 
orders  from  you  to  remain  at  the  fort.  The  battery 
returned  to  this  post  the  next  day,  having  been  in  the 
meantime  under  the  command  of  Captain  Bawolle,  of 
General  Wool’s  staff. 

I am,  General,  very  respectfully  your  obedient  servant, 

T.  P.  McElrath, 

First  Lieut . and  Adj.  Fifth  U S.  Art. 

Brevet-general  Brown, 

Colonel  Fifth  United  States  Artillery. 


REPORT  OF  CAPTAIN  SHELLEY. 

Fort  Hamilton,  N.  Y.  H.,  Wednesday,  July  29,  18G3. 
Brevet  Brigadier-general  Harvey  Brown. 

General  : — I have  the  honor  to  submit  the  following 


356 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


report  of  the  part  taken  by  the  “ permanent  guard 55  of 
Fort  Hamilton,  N.  Y.  II.,  in  quelling  the  recent  riots  in 
the  city  of  Hew  York.  On  Tuesday  night,  July  14th, 
at  11  o’clock  p.m.,  I received  your  order  to  proceed  to 
the  state  arsenal,  Thirty-fifth  Street  and  Seventh  Ave- 
nue, and  assume  the  command  of  the  “permanent 
guard  ” of  Fort  Hamilton,  then  temporarily  commanded 
by  Captain  Dole,  Lieutenant  McElrath  having  charge 
of  the  artillery. 

In  obedience  to  your  orders,  I marched  my  command 
to  the  head-quarters,  Mulberry  Street,  to  act  as  a re- 
serve ; all  the  troops  then  stationed  there  being  act- 
ively engaged  in  different  parts  of  the  city  in  putting 
down  the  riot. 


Operations  on  Wednesday,  July  15 th. 

At  7 o’clock  a.m.  received  orders  to  proceed  to 
Thirty-second  Street  and  Seventh  Avenue,  and  disperse 
the  mob  wherever  found.  On  arriving  at  Thirty- 
second  Street,  1 found  a force  of  about  300  militia 
drawn  up  in  column  of  platoon,  with  two  pieces  of 
artillery  from  the  arsenal  at  Thirty-fifth  Street,  under 
the  command  of  a brigadier-general,  whose  name  I do 
not  know.  I also  learned  that  the  mob  had,  in  this 
vicinity,  hung  and  brutally  mutilated  a colored  citizen. 

The  militia  force  was  resting  on  Thirty-second  Street, 
near  Seventh  Avenue,  with  their  artillery  unlimbered 
and  placed  in  battery  to  sweep  Seventh  Avenue,  where 
the  rioters  were  then  in  force,  concealed  in  the  houses. 
About  this  time  the  rain  fell  in  torrents,  and  injured 
the  ammunition  of  the  artillery,  so  that  it  could  not  be 
used  with  effect.  After  consulting  with  the  command- 
ing officer  of  the  militia  force,  I determined  to  pass 
my  command  by  their  flank  to  the  front,  and  march 
down  Seventh  Avenue,  which  I accordingly  did,  dis- 
persing the  mob  wherever  found,  and  then  returning 
to  head-quarters  to  await  further  orders. 


OFFICIAL  REPORTS. 


357 


Operations  on  Wednesday  niylit . 

About  9 o’clock  p.m.  I was  ordered  to  proceed  to 
Nineteenth  Street,  with  a detachment  of  the  Twelfth 
United  States  Infantry,  with  one  piece  of  artillery 
commanded  by  Captain  Rawolle,  the  whole  to  be 
commanded  by  Captain  II.  R.  Putnam,  Twelfth  Un- 
ited States  Infantry,  who  displayed  the  command  so 
that  my  company  on  the  march  to  Nineteenth  Street 
protected  the  rear.  On  arriving  at  Nineteenth  Street 
and  First  Avenue,  the  head  of  the  column  became  en- 
gaged with  the  rioters,  and  shortly  afterwards  they 
collected  in  force  on  our  rear  in  Second  Avenue,  and 
commenced  tiring  at  us.  By  direction  of  Captain  Put- 
nam, I ordered  my  skirmishers,  who  were  posted  about 
fifty  yards  in  rear  of  my  column  of  platoons,  to  attack 
them,  which  they  did  effectually,  and  after  a few  shots 
they  were  driven  off.  Having  recovered  two 'wounded 
officers,  left  to  the  mercy  of  the  mob  by  some  of  the 
militia  force  engaged  during  the  day,  and  having  dis- 
persed the  mob,  we  returned  to  head-quarters,  about  12 
o’clock  A.M. 

Operations  on  Thursday  morning. 

About  one  o’clock  in  the  morning,  I was  ordered  to 
proceed  with  my  command  to  Grammercy  Park,  for  the 
purpose  of  protecting  the  property  in  that  vicinity,  as 
the  mob  were  then  collecting  there  in  force,  and  had 
made  threats  to  burn  and  rob  the  houses  of  certain 
parties  residing  in  the  immediate  vicinity. 

The  scouts  employed  by  the  mob  warned  them  of 
my  approach,  so  that  when  I arrived  there  I found 
everything  quiet.  I immediately  posted  pickets  on  the 
corners  of  the  different  streets,  and  made  the  necessary 
disposition  of  my  command  for  the  protection  of  the 
place.  About  four  o’clock  in  the  morning  my  pickets 
gave  the  alarm,  the  mob  had  collected  in  Fourth  Ave- 


858 


THE  GREAT  RIOTS  OF  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


line  and  commenced  plundering  a store.  I immedi- 
ately marched  to  the  place  indicated  and  attacked 
them,  when  they  scattered  and  fled  in  all  directions. 
I returned  to  Grammercy  Park,  and  remained  till  3 
o’clock  a.m.,  when  I received  your  orders  to  return  to 
head-quarters,  which  I accordingly  did. 

Thursday  noon. 

Was  informed  that  the  mob  was  in  force  near  Fifty- 
second  Street  and  Eleventh  Avenue,  with  artillery.  I 
received  your  orders  to  move  my  command  to  that 
place  and  disperse  the  mob  and  capture  their  artillery. 
On  arriving  at  Forty-seventh  Street,  I learned  that  the 
mob  had  broken  into  a bullet  factory  on  Fifty-second 
Street,  and  had  taken  a large  quantity  of  bullets.  I 
immediately  marched  through  Eighth  Avenue  to  Fifty- 
second  Street,  and  dispersed  the  mob  and  took  posses- 
sion of  the  piece  of  artillery,  returning  to  the  station- 
house  on  Forty-second  Street,  where  I remained  that 
night  to  protect  the  depot  and  stables  of  the  Eighth 
and  Ninth  Avenue  railroads,  which  the  mob  had 
threatened  to  burn. 

On  Friday  morning  I received  an  official  notification, 
that  General  Canby  had  assumed  command  of  the 
United  States  troops  in  the  city  and  harbor  of  New 
York,  together  with  an  order  to  remove  my  command 
to  the  station-house  on  Thirty-fifth  Street,  between 
Eighth  and  Ninth  Avenues,  where  I remained  till 
Monday  morning,  when  I was  relieved  by  two  com- 
panies of  militia,  and  ordered  to  report  to  Fort  Hamil- 
ton with  my  command. 

Before  closing  this  report,  I would  respectfully  call 
attention  to  the  gallant  conduct  of  Sergeants  G.  A. 
Kimball  and  S.  E.  Tiffany  and  other  non-commissioned 
officers  of  the  company.  Being  the  only  officers  with 
the  command  I relied  on,  received  very  efficient  aid 
and  assistance  from  them.  The  men  of  the  command 
acted  like  veterans,  and  are  entitled  to  the  highest 


OFFICIAL  REPORTS. 


359 


praise.  Although  worn  out  with  fatigue  from  inces- 
sant marching  night  and  day,  they  performed  the  ardu- 
ous duties  with  alacrity  and  willingness. 

During  the  different  engagements,  I had  three  men 
badly  wounded,  and  five  or  six  slightly  injured  from 
various  missiles  thrown  at  us  by  the  mob. 

Very  respectfully  your  obedient  servant, 

Richard  L.  Shelley, 

Cajpt.  Com . Permanent  Guard , Fort  Hamilton. 


JVeW  York  and  its  Institutions. — An  Illustrated  library 

of  information,  pertaining  to  the  bright  side,  of  the  Great  Metropolis, by  Rev.  J.  F.  Richmond,  five 
tears  city  missionary.  A book  of  solid  historic  facts  and  incidents  ; thrilling,  without  being 
sensational ; not  fictitious,  yet  stranger  than  fiction;  and  of  absorbing  interest  to  the  resident 
and  to  those  who  have  visited  the  city,  as  well  as  to  those  who  can  only  read  of  i t.  It  s 2 00 
superb  engravings,  produced  at  a cost  of  $ 1 0,000)  make  it  the  most  attractive  book  of  the  year. 

“As  a manual  for  residents  and  guide  book  for  strangers  it  is  unequaled , audit,  supplies  a 
place  hitherto  entirely  vacant.” — N.  Y.  Observer.  “ It  is  a capital  book.”—N.  Y . Methodist. 

600  Octavo  Pages  Elegantly  Bound,  Price  $3.  Full  Sheep  Library  Edition,  $4. 


Sacred  Heroes  and  Martyrs. — Hon.  J.  T.  Headley’s  New 

Illustrated  Biblical  Work,  written  in  the  author’s  happiest  style,  and  surpassing ‘his  former 
works  that  have  sold  by  the  100,000,  with  Steel  Engravings  from  designs  by  our  arust,  who  has 
spent  three  years  in  Bible  Lands.  Rev.  E.  J.  GOODSPEED , D.  Z>.,  Chicago,  says : “ Our  old 
favorite  who  wrote  so  graphically  of  the  Sacred  Mountains  has  given  us  another  volume  of  a 
similar  character.  His  gorgeousness  of  imagery  revels  and  is  at  home  among  the  migh.y  men  and 
sublime  landscapes  of  the  ancient  past.  A soberer  pen  would  fail  to  reproduce  the  men  and  their 
surroundings  in  just  proportions  and  coloring . We  welcome , therefore , and  heartily  commend 
this  noble  volume , with  its  fresh  illustrations , clear  type , and  handsome  binding , hoping  that  our 
dear  old  Bible , ever  new , because  so  human  and  yet  Diviney  and  hence  adapted  to  our  profoundest 
necessities , may  become  yet  more  thoroughly  understood  and  universally  read” 

A very  valuable  Work.  I commend  it  cordially . — Bishop  Janes . 

600  Octavo  Pages.  Green  and  Gold  Binding.  Price,  $3.50.  Full  Morocco,  $6. 

Oltr  floilie  Physician, — The  new  Handy-Book  of  Family 

Medicine.  By  GEORGE  M.  BEARD,  A.  M.,  M.  D.,  late  of  the  University  of  the  City  of  New 
York,  assisted  in  the  various  departments  by  the  leading  medical  men  of  the  metropolis.  This 
is  a new  work,  written  up  to  date,  immensely  superior  to  all  family  medical  works  ever  written, 
and  is  not  the  hobby  oinxvy  particular  School  of  Medicine  but  is  based  on  the  principle  that  the 
wise  physician  of  our  time  uses  for  his  patients  all  things  that  have  proved  to  be  beneficial. 
It  contains  all  the  newest  remedies  and  discoveries  in  medical  science,  tells  what  to  do  and  how 
to  do  it,  in  every  emergency.  Over  three  years  have  been  devoted  to  its  careful  preparation. 
Quackery,  humbugery,  and  old-fogy  dogmas  exposed.  Its  value  is  attested  by  thousands  who 
have  saved  money,  health,  and  life. 

“ The  best  work  on  the  subject  ever  published.”— N.  Y.  Medical  Record.  “A  work  of  great 
value  to  every  family  in  the  land.” — Scientific  American.  “ A valuable  companion  in  the 
family.”  L.  J.  Sanford , M.  D.,  Prof,  of  Anatomy , Yale  College. 

1167  pages.  Fully  Illustrated.  Price,  $5.00.  Full  Sheep,  Library  Edition,  $6.00. 


The  Farmers’  and  Mechanics’  Manual,  edited  by  Geo. 

E.  Waring,  Jr.— This  is  a practical  book,  designed  for  the  every  day  use  of  Farmers,  Mechanics, 
Artizansand  workingmen  of  all  trades  and  occupations.  It  gives  more  reliable  information,  better 
arranged,  and  in  less  space  than  any  work  of  its  class  ever  published.  It  is  complete  in  every 
particular  in  which  it  is  possible  for  such  a book  to  be  complete,  and  containing  more  that  has 
been  proven  by  long  use  to  be  of  value,  than  any  other  that  has  ever  been  presented  to  the  Farm- 
ers and  Mechanics  of  America. 

“ It  is  a sound,  honest,  instructive  publication,  doing  aii  w.*icn  it  professes  to  do,  and  more 
full  of  information  suited  to  put  money  into  the  purse  of  the  Farmers  and  Mechanics  who  consult 
its  pages.”—  The  New  York  Tribune. 

“ It  abounds  in  valuable  information  to  the  Farmer  ana  Mechanic,  and,  indeed,  to  nearly 
every  one— information  which  is  usually  scattered  through  many  books.”— New  Orleans  Picayune. 

20,000  Sold.  500  octavo  pages.  211  Illustrations.  Price,  $3.00.  ' 

Tile  IWal  tonal  Ifand-ISook  of  Facts  and  Figures,  Histori- 
cal, Documentary,  Statistical  and  Political,  irom  the  foundation  of  the  Government  to  the  present  I 
time;  being,  as  its  title  implies,  a Handy  Book  of  information  pertaining  to  our  National  History , 
carefully  compiled  and  arranged  by  E.  B.  Treat,  with  a history  of  the  Old  Flag,  by  Hon.  J.  T. 
Headley.  “ Many  of  the  chapters  alone  are  worth  the  price  cf  the  entire  volume.”—  The  N.  Y. 
Christian  Advocate. 

15,000  sold.  400  pages.  Illustrated.  Price,  $1.50. 

The  Handy-Book  of  Husbandry. — A Guide  for  Farm- 

ers.  Young  and  Old.  By  Geo.  E.  Waring,  Jr.,  of  Ogden  Farm,  formerly  Agricultural  Engineer  of  s 
Central  Park,  N.  Y.,  author  of  “ Draining  for  Profit  and  for  Health,”  &c.  This  is  preeminently 
the  king  of  Agricultural  Books.  It  condenses  within  a small  space  so  much  of  the  Science  of 
Agricultureas  is  important  for  every  Farmer  to  understand,  and  only  so  much,  and  is  fulland  1 
complete  in  every  department  pertaining  to  Farm  Operations,  Farm  Buildings  ar.d  Implements, 
Drainage,  Manures,  Grain  and  Root  Crops,  the  Dairy,  Livestock,  their  Care  and  Management, 
etc.,  etc.,  with  other  useful  information  and  labor-saving  calculations  and  data  connected  with 
agriculture.  “It  is  precisely  such  a book  as  every  Farmer  should  have  and  should  read.”— 
N.  Y.  Weekly  Tribune . “Worth  more  to  a Farmer  than  a yoke  of  oxen.”— Albany  Evening 
Journal.  m “The  best  ofmodern  books  on  farming.” — Henry  Ward  Beecher's  Paper.  “Wetak* 
pleasure  in  commending  it.” — American  Agriculturalist.  “ It  condenses  the  science  of  agricul- 
ture within  a small  space.  ” — Ohio  Farmer. 

604  octavo  pages  and  113  Practical  Illustrations.  Price,  $3.50.  Half  Calf  Antique.  $5.50. 


DATE  DUE 


JH  o an 

im 

JN  !5~I9<2 

r • I 

JUN  1 

5 2000 

L<  p **  *>  f\  ' 

■ 

DECTT 

2005 

jiocn  cc r 

UNIVERSITY  PRODUCTS,  INC.  *859-5503 


yr->  8 iqq? 


F 

128.3  HEADLEY. 

.H43 


Bapst  Library 

Boston  College 
Chestnut  Hill,  Mass.  02167 


